《Trap me in your love》


 Chapter 1: Seek Wealth By Selling His Daughter

    Chapter 1: Seek Wealth By Selling His Daughter


    It was already ten o''clock in the evening when Jessie Lin came home from school. The street was full


    of noise, as if it were very lively. However, her heart was still depressed.


    With her eyes full of sadness, she could not even remember when she had started to be


    ustomed to live all by herself.


    Although she was not physically alone in the house, she still felt like it, and acted like she was alone.


    She did everything all by herself¡ªeating, sleeping, shopping, and even leisurely watching drama series


    on her own.


    Being like an introvert, it seemed that Jessie Lin had always been alienated and very difficult to get


    close to.


    Meanwhile, when Jessie Lin arrived home, the vi was as dark as usual. However, today was a little


    bit different for it seemed more unusual than before. When she came home, she saw the Butler, Lucy,


    waiting at the door.


    "Oh, hey, Lucy! Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    "I''m d you''re back, Miss Jessie. The master is waiting for you in the study upstairs. He asked you to


    go to him as soon as you came back."


    Jessie Lin then looked up at the study on the second floor. She gave Lucy a quick nod and a yes, and


    then went upstairs.


    Rat-tat!


    "Come in."


    Jessie Lin pushed the door open and stood beside the desk. In a low voice, she began to talk to her


    father and asked, "Dad, what can I do for you?"


    "There you are. Yes, in fact, I have something important to discuss with you. Have a seat." Darren Lin,


    her father, put down the documents that he was holding, and said with concern, "Jessie, I know that


    although you are the eldest daughter of our Lin family, I am aware that I have never provided you with


    much good things. I know that you are going to graduate next year, and you are too innocent for your


    own good. Which brings me to my decision to arrange your marriage. I want to find a good man for you,


    so that you will have someone to rely on in the future."


    Darren Lin spoke as if he were a good father to her. He felt guilty and wanted to make up for his past


    mistakes because he very well knew that he had owed her a lot, and for many reasons.


    ''Innocent, huh?''


    Jessie Lin sneered at herself. Ever since she was ten years old, she had already realized and had


    been in touch with the reality of the world around her.


    She knew at an early age that she was basically a dispensable member of the Lin family, except for a


    little bit of value that she was worth. If she had not disguised herself, then maybe she would have never


    stayed alive until now!


    ''Hmm...Rely on?'' She knew that she could only rely on herself and no one else. Who else could she


    rely on?


    Her father who only had a brutal heart? Or her mother? But she was very mentally ill that she could not


    even take care of herself, let alone her own daughter!


    Jessie Lin became silent for a while. With purity and innocence, she then looked straight into her


    father''s eyes full of cunning and said, "Thank you for your concern, Dad. But I don''t want anything or


    anyone to rely on. I just want to be with you and mother for all my life."


    "Oh, my silly daughter! That would be so unfair to you! Jessie, I am just thinking about you and your


    future. Your mother and I will leave you on your own one day. And besides, look at your mother''s


    current situation. I hope you understand that we can''t just put all of the burden on you alone. You will


    be very tired if that happens. In any case, you must have heard about the Lan family. I have talked to


    them several times and they all like you very much. We share the same hope that our two families can


    be united by marriage one day."


    "The Lan family?"


    "Yes, you are not mistaken. In fact, the Lan family is a noble and respected family. Although Mark has


    some disabilities, I''m sure that your life will be secured as long as you marry him. What''s a little


    disability for a life offort and security? Aside from that, as long as you are in the Lan family, we will


    surely have a backer in the future, and our family''s business will also be..."


    Upon seeing her father''s sparkling eyes, Jessie Lin felt so sick of him. Just listening to his controlling


    demand made her despise him very much.


    He said he was doing this for her.


    But, she knew well what was behind his sweet words.


    Come on, he was asking her to marry a disabled man! Wasn''t that equivalent to destroying her whole


    life?


    Really? For her own good? She could take care of herself and she did not need him to worry about her


    future! He meant well. It might have sounded promising, but in fact, he was just afraid that if she


    refused to marry the man, then he couldn''t do business with the Lan family!


    Although Jessie Lin knew about everything and what was going on, she had always worn the same


    mask in front of the Lin family.


    She had to pretend to be docile, considerate, and obedient!


    But she also knew that she couldn''t be too obedient. After all, she was a person who had her own


    opinion and own life.


    No one would believe that she would listen to every word Darren Lin said, not even herself.


    "Dad, I heard that Mr. Mark was disabled and got disfigured because of a car ident. I''m afraid..."


    "Don''t worry, my dear daughter. I have already met Mark just recently when I went to their family''s


    house. He wore a mask all the time except when sleeping. Don''t worry, he won''t scare you. Also, you


    won''t be able to see him in the dark when you sleep. Don''t be afraid. I''m sure you will be fine."


    "Dad, I really don''t want to be married into their family. Why don''t you just let Ellie get married to Mr.


    Mark since the Lan family is so wealthy?"


    As soon as she finished her words, Darren Lin''s big palm hit the desk so hard that it almost made a


    hole.


    But before he could say anything, his kind and guilty face suddenly changed into a malicious and angry


    one.


    "I will be the one who arranges your sister''s marriage, not you. You don''t need to worry about it.


    Anyway, I''ve already set up your marriage. You''ll move to the Lan family''s vi in half a month. No


    objections! Now get out of my sight!"


    Jessie Lin stood up from her chair, biting her lips. There was a mist in her clear eyes as she felt so hurt


    by her father''s controlling and harsh words.


    But just as she turned around and was about to leave, Darren Lin spoke again,


    "Jessie, don''t pretend to be so obedient and meek every day. I know what''s in your mind. If you, by any


    chance, want to protect your crazy mother and your younger brother, you know what you should do!"


    She closed the study''s door. Her once pitiful look had long been reced by coldness and


    insidiousness as her hands clenched in anger.


    She thought to herself, ''One day, Darren, I will make you cry and beg me for mercy!''


    Just when Jessie Lin was about to enter her room, she heard a shrill screaming from upstairs


    along with the sound of things falling onto the ground.


    "Oh damn you, Darren! I hate you. I''m going to kill you..... You son of bitch! Ivy! How dare you seduce


    my husband! Go to hell!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The voices and cries only became louder and louder as she walked upstairs.


    Jessie Lin couldn''t be any more familiar with this voice. As a matter of fact, she was used to those


    ghostly screams every day during the time when her stepmother joined the family when she was only


    ten years old.


    She got scare of it at first, but soon enough, she gradually adapted to it. And now, she was so used to it


    that she ignored it whenever she heard that sound.


    Slowly, she then gently pushed the door open and saw that the room was aplete mess. The once


    luxurious curtains had been pulled off and were just hanging in the air. The bed was messy, along with


    the clothes, cosmetics, and ss pieces that were all over the floor.


    Her mother was disheveled and scrunched in a corner, crying,ughing, and talking to herself.


    Standing at the door, Jessie Lin looked at Irene Xiao without saying a word. She recalled that her


    mother was born in a rich family. When her mother was young, she was very beautiful and pleasant.


    During that time, she was even praised as the woman that any man would want to marry.


    Knowing such a background, no one had ever expected that she would turn out to be like this in the


    future.


    But all Jessie wanted was to walk over and hug her mother. After all, she had deeply longed for her


    comfort and warmth, but at the same time, she also wanted to hug her because she felt sympathy and


    pity for her own mother. At that moment, she just wanted to hold her mother in her arms, regardless of


    the reason.


    However, no matter how ordinary it seemed to other people, she considered her mother''s warmth and


    love as a luxury.

 Chapter 2: Kill A Man At Midnight

    Chapter 2: Kill A Man At Midnight


    Jessie''s heart throbbed that she was out of breath.


    Suddenly, she looked up into Irene Xiao''s nk eyes which instantly became vicious with a killing


    intent. Shrinking her body in horror, Jessie held the doorknob tight, while her heart immediately sank.


    "Ivy Jiang, I will kill you! I will kill you!" Irene Xiao sprang up from the corner and raised a knife, rushing


    towards Jessie at full speed.


    Frightened, Jessie then closed the door in a hurry. She held the door handle tight, and leaned against


    the door. With her heart full of pain, she sank and fell down on the ground.


    Meanwhile, the sound of a knife shing on the door behind her made her heart beat faster and faster


    by the minute.


    "You devil! I will kill you..."


    Irene Xiao''s scream was as painful and merciless as she hurt Jessie deep in her core.


    Right at that moment, Jessie''s heart bled as if it were stabbed by a knife!


    Tightly gripping the door, her heart beat with fear and anxiety.


    At that instant, she was afraid of one thing¡ª that once she let go of the door handle, her mother would


    rush out and kill her with the sharp knife.


    Smiling bitterly, she thought to herself, ''This is my life! What the hell!''


    For eleven years, she had no idea on how she had survived with her mother. She had asked herself


    countless times, but up until that day, she had no answer. Hate and anger had poured into her. She had


    even questioned her own existence as to why her mother had given birth to her. If she had already


    known that she was not going to fulfill her duties as a mother, then she should have just strangled


    Jessie and not give birth to her at all to save her from misery.


    Living a life without the care of a father and the love of a mother, Jessie often asked herself what she


    did to deserve such a life.


    Hearing the sound, Lucy came up and immediately lifted Jessie who was trembling on the floor.


    "Miss Jessie, are you okay?" Jessie shook her head. To which Lucy replied, "Your mother''s attack often


    happens during midnight. You''d better stay away from her so that you won''t get yourself hurt."


    Constant devilish screams were heard from the room. With just one look at the door, Jessie''s lips


    trembled once more with fear. Just when Lucy was about to say something, Jessie pushed her away


    and quickly went downstairs. Suddenly, right after a burst sound of engine, everything went quiet.


    Jessie was driving a car so fast on the road. She held the steering wheel as tight as she could while


    her mind was in a deep mess.


    She stepped on the elerator and put the pedal to the metal. With the piercing scream, the car


    rushed forward like an arrow.


    Bang! The car suddenly came to an abrupt halt after it crashed. After a few seconds of silence, Jessie''s


    senses came back. Dozens of meters away, there was a person lying on the ground. Frightened,


    Jessie did not know what to do.


    Did she hit someone?


    Biting her lips in fear, she opened the car door and got out of it. Then, she walked slowly towards the


    person on the ground.


    Squatting down on the ground, her face turned pale out of fright at what she saw.


    "Hey, you, wake up!" With her trembling finger, she poked the man whoy unconscious on the ground.


    Panicking, she picked up the phone and called the police for assistance.


    The night was so dark, and the wind was as cold as ice, giving it a creepy vibe simr to that in a horror


    film.


    Jessie squatted beside the person on the ground. Confused, she pat her head constantly.


    How could she be so irrational?


    Now, she killed a person. What should she do now?


    Looking up, a dazzling object in the man''s hand caught her attention.


    What was he holding? What was happening?


    In the woods not so far away, a pair of murderous eyes stared straight ahead of her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, Jessie went to the police station and told them all about the ident again. Generally


    speaking, she was going to be detained. However, because of the reputation of the Lin family, along


    with thepensation that they were very much willing to give to the victim, Jessie was released on


    bail.


    When Jessie came into the Lin''s house with thewyer, Darren, Ivy Jiang, and her sister Ellie Lin had


    been waiting for her in the living room.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Her heart gave a sigh of relief. For the past years, this was the first time that she saw the whole Lin


    family waiting for her with anticipation, as if she meant something to them.


    Not used to this kind of feeling, she could not help but think of today was a blessing in disguise for her.


    But before Jessie could say anything, Darren stood up and gave her a hard p on the face which


    immediately broke the silence in the whole room.


    Jessie kept silent as she didn''t say a single word. Biting her lips, she silently endured the burning pain


    from her red cheek.


    After all, she had already expected that this would happen to her.


    Since her childhood, Darren always pped her in her face for no reason, even though she had done


    nothing wrong. In the end, Darren made sure to let her feel that it was and would always be her fault.


    This urrence happened so often that she had already considered being beaten as a part of her life.


    She wanted to exin her side, but she stopped herself for she thought that it was useless.


    No one would listen! No one would care!


    "Dad, I''m sorry."


    Jessie bowed her head to apologize, although she didn''t think that she had done anything wrong at all.


    It happened so frequently that for so many years, this had been her psychological response.


    No matter what she did, she must, as always, apologize first and foremost.


    "Sorry? Jessie, did you ever think about the Lin family before you went all crazy? Don''t think that you


    can do whatever you want just because you are going to be married into the Lan family! Do you think


    that I can let this pass without doing anything to you? I''m warning you, Jessie. If you want to protect


    your mother and brother, you''d better behave yourself and don''t cross the line ever again. Otherwise, I


    won''t be nice to you anymore."


    Darren was furious as he looked at his daughter in front of him.


    If only she weren''t useful to him, then he would not even bother to care about her at all. If she were a


    useless child to him, he wouldn''t have had bailed her out, and even look at her, not even if she died on


    the street.


    "You went out in the middle of the night and got us in trouble. I think you should get a psychiatric


    evaluation in the hospital one of these days. We should make sure that you are not getting mentally ill


    just like your mother. Otherwise, the Lan family won''t let us go that easily." Ivy Jiang snorted, with her


    eyes full of contempt and disgust.


    If Darren didn''t insist on keeping Jessie, then Ivy would have kicked her out of the Lin family along with


    that crazy woman she called mother. She didn''t want to see these eyesores in front of her every day!


    Meanwhile, Ellie Lin yawned with sleepy eyes.


    "Could you stop messing with us? Don''t you know that disturbing other people''s sleep is equal to


    murder? I don''t waste my time on someone like you. Mommy, Daddy, I''m going to bed. I have to go to


    school tomorrow."


    Darren felt even more annoyed by this. In a low voice, he ordered, "Get back to your room. I will


    arrange for you to move to the Lan family as soon as possible."


    Seeing Jessie going upstairs, Darren immediately asked thewyer, "So what''s the result? Is the man


    already dead?"


    ke Wu answered, "He is not dead, but he is seriously injured. As we speak, he is now in the


    intensive care unit. Sir, I think..."


    "Well, that''s good news. Keep the ident concealed. Don''t let the Lan family know anything about it.


    If news gets out, then I''m afraid that it will affect their marriage. Leave the other matters. Let''s deal with


    themter."


    Thewyer looked at Darren, as if he wanted to say something, but hesitated.


    "Sir, I think we need a thorough investigation on Miss Jessie''s case."


    "Investigate?" Darren fixed his eyes on thewyer, when suddenly, he said, "Don''t waste time on her.


    As long as the man is alive, this should be treated just like any ordinary traffic ident. What can I


    say? She was just like her mother, always making troubles for me. You can go back now."

 Chapter 3: Kidnapping (Part One)

    Chapter 3: Kidnapping (Part One)


    Meanwhile, when ke Wu came out of the vi, Jessie had been waiting for him at the door.


    "Jessie, were you waiting for me?" he rified.


    "ke, was the man dead? I mean, the man that I hit yesterday? Or was he seriously injured?"


    Jessie''s heart was anxious. The man''s situation was really important to her that she would not be able


    to sleep peacefully without knowing anything about his injuries.


    "Don''t worry. It wasn''t life-threatening at all. He is still in the ICU because of some internal bleeding. I


    will take good care of the matter and give him a reasonablepensation. After that, everything will be


    fine."


    Despite ke Wu telling her that there was nothing to worry about, Jessie was still anxious.


    In fact, she didn''t even know who she should believe in among the Lin family or the Lin Group. As of


    the moment, she was still valuable to Darren. If he made up his mind to leave her alone, then she


    would not know what would happen to her mother and her younger brother.


    Meanwhile, under the dim lights, ke Wu looked at Jessie''s red and swollen face with worry and a lot


    of concern.


    It seemed that the car ident tonight was just an ordinary one. As he had inquired through an


    acquaintance in the hospital, he learned that it was true that the internal organs of the injured were


    ruptured seriously due to external force impact. Besides that, there were other injuries on his body.


    Moreover, those said injuries had nothing to do with the car ident.


    If it were just a car ident, then it would be easier to deal with. But if there were other things involved


    in this ident, Jessie would surely be in trouble.


    Although ke Wu wanted to tell Jessie what he was doubtful about, for the sake of Jessie''s safety, he


    thought that it would be better to tell her when things were clear. But on the other hand, Darren didn''t


    take it seriously. £¡


    In the meantime, ke Wu left as soon as they finished talking.


    After washing, Jessie sat on the bed and looked at the jade pendant she took back from the scene of


    the ident. While she looked at the pendant with utmost focus, she then felt confused.


    ''Is there anyone else wearing a jade pendant right now?


    If so, then why did that man hold it so tight?''


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Although she didn''t know much about jade pendants, she was sure that it must be something that


    belonged to a rich family because of the color, the unique pattern, and its style.


    Just by looking at it, she was convinced that it must be invaluable.


    But, judging from the way the man was dressed, she could tell that it should not be his. And besides, it


    was a suburb which was at least 70 or 80 kilometers away from the downtown area. The question still


    stood: what was he doing there in the middle of the night?


    Repeatedly, Jessie thought about it, but could not figure out the rtionship between the man and the


    jade pendant that she was holding.


    Was there any secret hidden in the pendant?


    Meanwhile, early the next morning, Jessie went downstairs with a pair of huge ck circles around her


    eyes. In the dining room, she saw that Darren, Ivy and Ellie were sitting there having their breakfast


    together. Jessie sneered, and for a second, she felt that they were really a family.


    After all, she, along with her crazy mother, and younger brother had never been in the same room for a


    long while now.


    Well, in every sense, they were a true family, for all of them had the same ruthless and vicious


    character.


    Whoever belonged to their family would be the tragedy of the world.


    "Jessie, wait!" Darren and Ivy went out of the dining room. Darren said, "We have an appointment with


    the Lan family tonight. You should go shopping and buy some decent clothes to dress up. Don''t be a


    disgrace to the Lin family."


    "Darren, that won''t be necessary. Ellie has lots of clothes. They are all international brands. In fact, Ellie


    had barely worn them. The clothes are all new. I''ll pick some for Jessieter."


    "Don''t worry about the clothes. I can handle them myself. Come on, take it easy. I won''t let you down."


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Meanwhile, inside the Lan family, Mark Lan was standing in front of the French window, enjoying the


    sunlight on his body through the window.


    "Mr. Mark, I have solved the problem, but.... I was not able to find it."


    ''What?''


    Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes and frowned. His deep and dark eyes immediately turned insidious as


    he looked somewhere outside of the window. The murderous aura instantly spread all over his body,


    which almost chilled the air around them!


    With a trembling voice, the man behind him was so frightened that he almost stuttered.


    "Mr...Mr...Mr. Mark, please forgive me."


    Mark Lan didn''t say a word, when the people behind him didn''t dare make a sound as they were all


    afraid that they would piss him off again.


    Based on their experience, they all knew that whenever Mr. Mark got angry, he would destroy the


    whole world!


    In that moment, Mark Lan looked into the distance, with his brain running fast.


    It was his mother''s birthday yesterday. He was on his way to the cemetery when all of a sudden, he


    encountered the killers. From that point, he clearly knew that they were sent by his father, Nelson Lan.


    Ever since his mother passed away, Mark Lan had be a thorn in Nelson Lan''s flesh. Despite being


    already ''disabled'', Nelson Lan had no intention of letting him go.


    After all, among his three sons, Mark Lan was the most ambitious and threatening in the bunch. Which


    was why in order to protect his ''hard-earned'' family business, Nelson Lan had no choice but to get rid


    of him and take him down.


    After a while, Mark Lan ordered, "Take that woman back!"


    Raising his head slightly, he looked at the dazzling light with importance. Closing his eyes for a while,


    an obscure smile then appeared in his lips.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, as soon as Jessie just left the house, she received a call from ke Wu. During their call,


    he told her that the injured died of organ failurest night. He also asked her to go to the police station


    immediately and that he would be there waiting for her.


    However, just as Jessie got into a taxi, she felt her head spin out of dizziness and then became


    unconscious.


    Confused, she woke up without knowing where she was and what had happened to her.


    Right at that moment, she felt that her eyes were covered by something. All she knew was that it was


    pitch ck and that she was half lying on a surface with both of her hands and feet tied up. With her


    limited senses, all she could only feel was that the space under her body was very narrow, that even


    moving an inch might cause her to fall to the ground.


    Being blindfolded, disoriented, and being tied, her instincts told her that she must have been


    kidnapped!


    With everything that was happening to her, there were still questions bogging her mind¡ªwhat would


    they want with her and why was she kidnapped?


    From where shey, she could hear the sound of a car horn, along with its ridiculous velocity. At that


    point on, she definitely knew that she was inside a speeding car.


    But where were they taking her?


    Trying to calm herself down, all Jessie could do as of that moment was to take deep breaths.


    With both her hands and feet tied up, her first and foremost action should be to untie the ropes that


    bound her tight.


    Luckily, her hands were tied in front of her. Otherwise, it would be much more difficult for her to untie


    herself.


    When Jessie pulled her blindfold away, she was stunned at what she saw.


    She was still in the taxi this whole time!


    It appeared that the man had just been waiting for her for a long time.


    At that point, she could not think of anyone who would have known that she would go out at that time.


    Then, hastily, Jessie began to put her hands on her mouth. When she found the knot on the rope, she


    began to bite it.


    Biting and sawing through the knot on the rope, she didn''t know how much time it would take her to


    free herself. After a couple of attempts, she then smelled some blood coupled with a salty taste that


    seemed toe from too much friction in her lip.


    She wanted to go free and escape so much that her blood was all over her hands and the rope.


    Jessie had no other choice but to endure the pain as she kept biting the rope that bound her. After a


    couple of more attempts and more bloodshed, there was a sudden click. All of a sudden, she


    seeded¡ªthe rope around her wrists was now untied!


    Running at full speed, the driver in front of the car seemed to continue driving as he noticed nothing


    unusual.

 Chapter 4 Kidnapping (Part Two)

    Chapter 4 Kidnapping (Part Two)


    Jessie raised her head slightly holding her breath, she took a look at the man in front of her. Suddenly,


    the man''s phone rang. She was so frightened that she immediately lowered her head and curled up


    herself in the backseat.


    The man said, "soon." Jessie''s heart was lifted up. She sped up her movement and quickly untied the


    rope around her feet.


    There was only one man in the car now, about 1.75 meters tall. He was not that strong. Since she was


    a ck belt of Taekwondo, it was more than enough to deal with such a man.


    But she must keep him away from their territory, or the consequences would be unimaginable.


    She must figure out a way to stop his car!


    After a long time of thinking, Jessie suddenly sat up straight and shouted, "stop!" The driver was


    startled.


    He had never expected that the effect of the knockout drops would disappear so quickly.


    He was told that this will work for 24 hours just by smelling it. Now she woke up in less than half an


    hour. He cursed his buddy for countless times secretly.


    It seemed that the man didn''t intend to stop the car, he even elerated. Jessie had no choice but


    took out the knife that she often took and put it on the neck of herself directly.


    She should react anyway. There wasn''t much time left for her to escape.


    If she failed, she would die anyway!


    The man looked at Jessie from the rearview mirror nervously, seeing the sharp knife in Jessie''s hand


    against her tender neck, as if his life would gone with her, like hanging on the edge of a cliff. He was


    flustered.


    She was the person Mr. Mark wanted. If she died, he would be dead for sure!


    "Hey you, put down your knife!"


    The man''s voice was trembling. The car was flurried because his was nervous.


    It turned out that there was someone who was more afraid that if she died!


    She sneered at herself, ''that''s it!''


    To make him more panic, Jessie stabbed her neck with the knife. Her white and tender skin was


    immediately stained with blood. She raised her head deliberately to let the blood on her neck shown in


    the rearview mirror clearly.


    "You, you..."


    "Are you going to stop or not? If you don''t stop, I''ll kill myself!"


    Looking at the man''s panic face, she was sure that he would stop the car.


    As expected, when the man saw more and more blood on Jessie''s neck and her fearless look, he


    immediately stepped on the brake.


    Before the car stopped steadily, Jessie opened the car door quickly and jumped off.


    However, there was an old saying that however strong you are, there''s always someone stronger; for


    every able person there is always one still abler. When Jessie thought that she would be able to


    escape, she didn''t expect that there was another trap waiting for her.


    That was a huge blow for Jessie!


    Suddenly, she cast a sharp nce at the man who was driving the car. If the eyes could kill people, she


    would have killed him!


    Shit! He was really a good actor. Obviously, they have already arrived, but he still acted as if fearing


    that she would break her own life. So, Jessie deeply felt that he should go on the stage.


    Otherwise, they must have been trained with the most systematic training of acting!


    Why did he have to ruin everything!


    There were so many people in ck around, Jessie could only ept her misfortune and obeyed their


    order obediently.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Once again, her eyes were covered with ck cloth. Being escorted, she walked a long way.


    Jessie didn''t know how long it took, just felt that the road was very bumpy.


    She had walked through the woods, the desert, the sun, and the cold wind.... In a word, she felt like


    she had walked through the whole world.


    Life was full of hardships.


    "Sir, the woman is here" The man replied with great respect, "Sir, her name is Jessie. She is the eldest


    daughter of Darren Lin of the Lin Group. She is 21 years old, and she is a junior student of X


    University..."


    "X University? A third-ss university?" Mark snorted, with a disdainful look on his face.


    ''How could his father find such a wife for him?


    Old people are useless. What I said was right!''


    Jessie thought to herself, ''what''s wrong with a third-ss university? A third-ss university also had


    talents! Don''t judge a book by its cover?


    Superficial!''


    "Hey, what do you want to know? Why don''t you just ask me? Did you have fun reading all those files?


    You tried so hard bringing me here just to look down upon me?"


    Jessie didn''t know what they want, she didn''t have to be nice anyway. With her prison break scene a


    moment ago, who would believe that she was just a weak woman.


    No one is a fool, right?


    Suddenly, the person who caught her loosened his grip. The cloth covering her eyes was also pulled


    off. When Jessie opened her eyes, she saw a pair of sharp ck eyes in front of her.


    "Jessie? !"


    "Yes, exactly." A sweet smile yed on Jessie''s lips, and she asked, "can you tell me what this


    gorgeous man is going to do by kidnapping me?"


    ring at her, Mark''s carved face looked cold and frightening.


    Pretend to be calm?


    He would like to see how long she could pretend!


    He stepped forward and grabbed her exquisite chin with his slender fingers. He didn''t stop his


    increasing force until the little face in front of him tangled.


    "Give me that stuff." His voice was deep and terrifying.


    "What is it?" She didn''t even know who they were. What did they want from her? Were they insane?


    "I have thousands of ways to torture people. And you will give it to me!"


    Mark gritted his teeth, ring fiercely at Jessie. He was known for being cruel and merciless. He never


    had tender heart for a woman. Anyway, he will kill anyone who wanted to get in his way!


    Jessie raised her head slightly. Her chin was pinched so hard that it hurt so much, her delicate face


    was crumpled. Even she didn''t have a mirror, she knew that she was ugly.


    Although she didn''t know why they kidnapped her, and they asked her to hand over something. When


    Jessie thought it carefully, she was sure that they wanted the jade pendant.


    She looked at the man in front of her painfully. ''Was the man''s death rted to him?''


    His hand that was holding her chin suddenly strengthened, and the pain made Jessie cry out. Damn it,


    was he really going to crush her chin?


    Shit!


    "Hey, handsome, let go of me first, or how can I talk to you?"


    Mark''s eyes glittered. ''I''ll just listen to you this time and see what tricks you can y, '' he thought. He


    snorted and shook off her chin.


    Jessie touched her poor chin. She felt that her chin was the most beautiful part of her body and the


    flesh was so cute....


    "Tell me, where is it?"


    "Well.... What is it? I don''t even know what you are looking for. How am I supposed to give you?"


    Jessie blinked innocently, with a pitiful look on her face.


    "You don''t know? Don''t y possum with me, Jessie. You had a car identst night. Don''t tell me


    you didn''t take that thing."


    "Okay, I know... When hearing that, Jessie seemed to be enlightened. Suddenly, she said with an


    innocent look, "I didn''t take anything. I was scared to death when I ran into someone. Who would touch


    anything of a dead man?"


    "You..."


    Mark''s face was as dark as ink, and there was a murderous look on it.

 Chapter 5 Mr. Mark Would Kill You

    Chapter 5 Mr. Mark Would Kill You


    Mark''s men thought he would kill this woman, because Mr. Mark, the king of hell, was always out of


    patient. He would rather investigate by himself than waste one more minute here.


    However....


    "Take her out."


    "¡­¡­ Yes."


    Jessie''s heart was thumped. Where were they taking her?


    "Hey, where are you taking me to? Who the hell are you? Don''t you know that I''m the daughter-inw


    of the Lan family? If you dare toy a finger on me, I''m afraid that Mr. Mark would kill you!"


    All his men looked at Mark, and then Jessie. They were all stunned.


    ''If we heard it right....... Is she Mr. Mark''s wife?


    It can''t be true!''


    His men exchanged looks with each other and made eye contact with each other.


    "She is Mr. Mark''s wife. Should we take her out or not?" said one of them.


    Another one said, "we should follow Mr. Mark''s order. Otherwise, we will be in real trouble."


    The third one said, "look! They were a couple. What if they made peaceter? It''s not easy for our


    outsiders to deal with. Besides, if we hurt her, we will be responsible for it." They were all confused and


    didn''t know what to do.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    They burst into tears. What was going on between them? Public disy of affection? They can''t do this


    to us!


    Mark was stunned for half a second. Although he knew that his father was going to arrange his


    marriage with the Lin Group, he hadn''t cared about who would marry him. He had only heard from


    Nelson that the two daughters of Darren were clever and considerate, but in his eyes, they were like


    puppets without any thoughts.


    It didn''t matter who would marry him. No matter who would marry him, she wouldn''t live a happy life.


    However, when he heard the woman in front of him saying that she was his wife, he was indeed


    shocked.


    Did someone call her a nice one?


    Suddenly, his eyes squinted. ''Jessie, I will remember you!''


    Seeing that nobody said a word, Jessie felt a bitcent. It seemed that the so-called fianc¨¦ whom


    she hadn''t met before was useful. At least, he could scare others!


    But in the end, they took her away.


    When his men heard that Mr. Mark wanted to take Jessie to the vi, they felt so lucky that they didn''t


    do something wrong. In that ce, the ce where they kept prisoners was basically in the cer, cold


    and wet, with cold wind blowing. It was so horrible. If they really kept Mrs. Jessie there, they would


    probably die because of it.


    Looking at this luxurious room, Jessie was depressed.


    ''What''s wrong with them? Why did they keep her here?


    A pet? A canary?


    Who would allow a prisoner to live in such a beautiful room? Wasn''t he insane?''


    Jessie felt so boring that she suddenly got an idea and began to look around the vi.


    She even started to make trouble!


    Sitting on his chair, with no expression on his cold face, Mark stared at a spot, deep in thought.


    "Mr. Mark, Mrs. Jessie...." As soon as he heard the word Mrs. Jessie, Mark took a cold nce at his


    man with his sharp eyes. His man immediately changed his word, "I mean are we going to imprison


    Miss Jessie all the time if she refused to hand it over?"


    They didn''t care whether they are going to imprison her or not, as long as Mr. Mark was happy. The


    matter was how they would treat her!


    Since she might be Mr. Mark''s wife, they should be careful!


    All of a sudden, a subordinate ran into the room in a hurry and reported, "Mr. Mark, Mrs. Jessie''s room


    was exploded!"


    "What? How did this happen?"


    "Well.... Mr. Mark, you''d better go and check yourself."


    With a frown, he stood up and walked towards his vi.


    After a careful observation, Jessie found that the ce was huge, it was even a little scary.


    It had never urred to her that someone could upy arge area ofnd in the prime location of X


    City!


    If someone wanted to build some buildings on thisnd, it would probably provide houses for hundreds


    of thousands of people.


    Although the vi was very huge, it was well protected. It was guarded every few hundred meters, and


    there were countless monitors and infrared devices here. At first, she didn''t understand why that


    handsome man allowed her to walk around freely here. Now she finally understood.


    After all, even a mosquitoes couldn''t escape from here, not to mention a living person like her!


    So she decided to find something interesting to kill time by herself.


    When Mark just arrived at the gate of the vi, he heard the gunshots. Outside the door, bodyguards


    were standing in a line, no one dare to go in.


    Mark questioned, "why are you standing here? What happened?"


    One of his men reported, "sir, Mrs. Jessie was inside and ........ y."


    "y? !"


    Mark nced them with a sharp look. Nick, who was standing next to him, shivered with fear. Nick


    wondered, ''what was going on, why Mr. Mark looked at me like that! It''s not my fault! I can''t stop Mrs.


    Jessie from ying''


    He felt he was so innocent.


    Mark snorted and pushed the door open. When hearing someonee in, Jessie slipped and the


    whole ss of orange juice in her hand fell down. Then there were explosions one after another.


    It was as loud as a US gunfight blockbuster.


    Hearing the sound of the explosion, Jessie held her head and cried.


    ''Damn it! I just wanted to have fun and frighten those bodyguards outside. How could I know this?''


    thought she.


    What''s wrong with the world?


    The noisested more than a few minutes. Looking at the pieces of balloons spreading all over the


    ground, Mark''s face turned thoroughly ck.


    He gritted his teeth and roared, "Jessie ... Lin!"


    Getting up with pain, Jessie looked at the juice and balloons on the ground and looked around. No one


    would be happy seeing such a good house in a mess like this.


    She smiled sheepishly, shrugged her shoulders and said apologetically, "sorry, I have no idea that it


    would be like this."


    ''No idea?'' He thought she must be deliberate!


    Seeing that Mark didn''t say a word, Jessie twisted around and try to please him, "I just want to have


    some fun. I have a habit. I always want to do something when I''m bored. Besides, I''m particrly


    interested in chemistry. Just like this! Look! When you drip juice on a balloon, it would explode. Isn''t it


    amazing... I still have a lot of trials, and they are all very interesting."


    Jessie said cheerfully, and her face was full of interest. However, all she said was a hint to Mark, telling


    him to release her as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be too much for him.


    But she was wrong! He was Mr. Mark!


    That was just a trick Mark got tired of.


    Mark didn''t give a damn to her innocent threat. His face was as dark as ink, but he didn''t pick on her.


    Instead, he just asked her to clean up the room.

 Chapter 6 Mr. Mark was a Honey Slave

    Chapter 6 Mr. Mark was a ''Honey ve''


    After hearing the terrifying explosion just now, his men could not believe what they saw.


    She dared to y explosion games in front of Mr. Mark. Furthermore, Mr. Mark, the king of hell, who


    had never known what tolerant was, didn''t even me her.


    If it was someone else, that someone else would go to hell to get reincarnation already. Everyone


    envied Jessie for that.


    It turned out that Mr. Mark was also a ''honey ve''!


    Seeing how calm he was, Jessie was not discouraged at all. There was a saying, "failure is the mother


    of sess and perseverance means victory!"


    ''Since he didn''t care about it at all, how about give him more surprises!


    Not more surprises, let me get him in endless troubles!''


    In the following days, Jessie enjoyed ying the game of balloon, making smokes and blowing up


    fountain.... In a word, she would never stop making troubles.


    And the troubles became more and more troublesome!


    What''s more, she didn''t do enough in the daytime and often had an explosion in the middle of the night,


    which almost scared them of mental disease.


    No matter how they reported, Mark was still calm. He said every time "well, I know. Let her do it..." He


    even ignored her and let her do whatever she wanted in the vi.


    Mr. Mark was calm, but his subordinates were not calm.


    They were killers. They didn''t kill people and do their job but saw a little girl making troubles in front of


    them, which made them suffer a lot.


    If it went on like this, they would be babysitters. Killers would be their history!


    The Lin Family


    "Darren, don''t be angry. It''s not worth it if your body is affected"


    "Humph! She had better not toe back. Otherwise, I''ll teach her a lesson!"


    Darren was furious about Jessie. The Lan family was discontented with the Lin family, because Jessie


    broke the appointment. They even thought that Jessie was a wild child without any education, so they


    proposed to cancel the engagement on the spot.


    It was not easy for him to get the marriage engagement with the Lan family. If he had known what had


    happened and Jessie would end up in such a situation, he would have arranged Ellie to be engaged.


    But regret would do nothing for him!


    "Lee." The moment Lee heard his name, he came in immediately. Darren asked "did you find Miss.


    Jessie?"


    "Not yet."


    "Keep looking. Even if she is dead, find her body for me."


    Suddenly, a servant trotted in and said, "master, Miss. Jessie is back."


    Just as he finished speaking, Jessie came in.


    "You finallye back? I thought you would live happily, regardless of your mother and brother. Do you


    know that we have offended the Lan family because of you? Have you ever thought about your father?"


    Ivy looked at Jessie with a disgusted face and provoked her continuously.


    Jessie took a look at Ivy and then Darren.


    Ivy red at her as if she was a bad person and she would eat her up alive.


    Jessie clenched her fists.


    She knew that Darren would definitely punish her.


    "Dad, I didn''t mean to. I was kidnapped as soon as I went out that day."


    "Kidnapped?" Darren looked at her suspiciously. Ivy snorted and questioned, "why didn''t the


    kidnappers call and ask for money since you were kidnapped? They didn''t get anything from you. How


    could youe back so easily? Jessie, if you want to lie, make up a good excuse. I don''t believe it. We


    are not idiots."


    "I..." Jessie didn''t know what to say. Although she felt wronged, she didn''t know how to exin.


    She knew that the kidnappers came for the jade pendant, but she would never tell anyone, unless she


    was sure who the jade pendant belonged to and if there was any secret in it. As for why the man


    suddenly let her go, she also wanted to know.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Lucy, get me the whip."


    The fact that Jessie had made up such ame excuse angered Darren even more.


    "Mr. Darren, Miss. Jessie..."


    "Hurry up! If anyone dare to help her, I will punish her too!"


    Apparently, Darren was telling Lucy. She had no choice but to go upstairs and get the whip.


    There was dead silence in the vi.


    "Lucy!" Darren shouted impatiently. As soon as he saw Lucying downstairs in a hurry, he scolded


    her, "it took you too long. Lucy, I think it''s time for you to retire and go back to your hometown."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lucy didn''t dare to say a word. She gave the whip to Darren and stepped back silently.


    Seeing that long whip, Jessie was frightened.


    She had seen this whip before, which had been belonged to her grandfather. After her grandfather


    passed away, it belonged to Darren. She still remembered that her grandfather had told her that this


    whip was used by him to catch bad people in the broad grasnd. At that time, in Jessie''s heart, this


    whip was the representative of heroes.


    But now, Darren was going to use it to whip her!


    Darren raised the whip, and with a whipping sound, it fell fiercely on Jessie''s body.


    In an instant, her skin was split and her flesh was torn open, she was overwhelmed with pain!


    "Darren, give her a hard punch. She is too stubborn. If you don''t make up your mind and let her go, the


    Lin family will be ruined by her sooner orter."


    Ivy sat on the sofa, gloating over Jessie''s wound. She wouldn''t feel a little bit pity if Darren killed her


    with a gun, let alone just whipping her.


    It would be best if her mother and her brother died with her!


    Clutching her body, Jessie kept dodging aside. Even though her body was bleeding, she still gritted her


    teeth without saying a word. Lucy looked at Jessie with sympathy. No matter what she did wrong, he


    shouldn''t treat his daughter so cruelly.


    "Mr. Darren, please stop...... Miss Jessie, please make an apology to Mr. Darren..."


    "Apologize? Lucy, she should be punished. Don''t plead for her. An apology can''t make up her mistake."


    Lucy ignored Ivy, and continued to persuade, "Mr. Darren, if you keep on whipping her, Miss. Jessie


    would die."


    Darren was in a fit of anger. As Lucy tried to hold his hand, he flung Lucy on the ground. And the whip


    fell on Lucy as well. A long crack appeared on Lucy''s clothes in an instant.


    "Mother.." When Lee saw his mother was also whipped, he felt sorry for her and immediately went


    forward to hold her.


    They could turn a blind eye to Darren''s partiality. But Jessie was his daughter anyway. Even if not, he


    could not whip her like that!


    Although Lee was angry, he could do nothing at the thought of the kindness that the Lin family took


    them in.


    "Darren, are you a devil? You can hit me, and I won''t hit back. Why did you hit Lucy? Do you really


    think you can do whatever you want? Darren, you''d better beat me to death today, or I won''t spare


    you!"


    Darren originally wanted to let Jessie off because he identally hurt Lucy. But he didn''t expect that


    Jessie was so stubborn that she didn''t yield.


    How dare she threaten him!

 Chapter 7 Domestic Violence

    Chapter 7 Domestic Violence


    "If I don''t beat you to death today, I won''t call myself Darren Lin!" After saying that, he whipped her


    harder.


    Jessie sat on the ground, holding herself with her hands, biting her teeth, and letting the whip on her


    delicate skin continuously.


    Her body was stained with blood, which was too horrible.


    Suddenly, she was held tight in someone''s arms, which kept her body away from the whip. Jessie


    raised her head and saw a pair of gentle eyes.


    "Mom is here! Jessie, don''t worry!"


    "Mom..."


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t allow anyone to hurt you..."


    Looking at Irene''s pale face caused by pain, Jessie couldn''t hold back her tears.


    Every time when she was scolded and beaten by Darren, and even bullied by Ivy and Ellie, she had


    wished that her mother coulde out to protect her andfort her. However, whenever she


    suffered from injustice and wanted to see her mother, her mother would give her the cold shoulder. Her


    mother even treated her as if she were Ivy and try to kill her with a knife.


    At this moment, being protected tight by her mother, she felt extremely happy.


    Even if she was beaten all over the body, she also felt that it was worth it.


    "Irene, get out of my way!" Darren yelled at others, "take this crazy woman away. Who let her out?"


    Darren ordered. But the servants were so scared that they dared do anything.


    "Darren, are you still a human being? Jessie, was your biological daughter! How can you treat her so


    cruelly! You can beat me to death if you want! Leave her alone! I will get Jessie in trouble if I am alive.


    Kill me if you dare!"


    Irene didn''t care how hurt she was, she held Jessie in her arms. She knew that Jessie had suffered a


    lot because of her. Not only did she not take care of her as her mother, but she also often did


    something to hurt her.


    She didn''t, really didn''t mean to.


    But every time, she was out of control.


    She even had considered to perish together with Darren when she was sober. However, in the end, she


    could not make up her mind.


    "I''m cruel? Why didn''t you ask what your daughter has done! She almost ruined our Lin family!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Exactly. Look at what your daughter is like. We''ve tried so hard to find her a good husband, but she


    didn''t like it. You know, she is lucky to marry Mr. Mark."


    "Shut up!" Looking at Ivy''s disdainful and vicious face, Irene suddenly stood up and scolded, "Ivy, who


    do you think you are! Do you really think I don''t know that you want to make Jessie marrying a cripple?


    Since you say so, why don''t you let your daughter marry that man! Let me tell you, I am still Mrs. Lin


    even if I am absolutely ill and crazy. And you are just a shameless mistress! As long as I am alive, you


    will never be Mrs. Lin."


    With a p, Darren stretched out his hand and pped Irene in her face.


    "Mom..." Bearing pains, Jessie stood up. She hugged Irene with sympathy, and roared at Darren,


    "Darren, how dare you hit my mother? You have no right to hit her. Juste at me if you are angry.


    Leave her alone."


    "Do you think I won''t do that?"


    As he spoke, he raised the whip to her again.


    Seeing both of them were beaten up, Ivy didn''t feel satisfied. She clenched her fists and red at


    Jessie and Irene viciously.


    The title of Mrs. Lin had always been a thorn in her heart over the years. She had followed Darren for


    so many years in order to get into the Lin family and be Mrs. Lin. If it wasn''t Irene, she wouldn''t be


    in such an awkward position.


    She had tried every means to persuade Darren to divorce Irene, but he had thousands of reasons to


    refuse. Even if Irene was locked up in a room and ignored, he still had no intention of getting a divorce.


    But now, Irene threaten her and curse her like this. She hated Irene even more.


    Irene had been locked up in her room for many years. She was sick, so she couldn''t resist after being


    whipped by Darren.


    Her body became heavier and heavier. Slowly, she leaned against Jessie''s body and passed out.


    "Mom!" Seeing that Irene still didn''t react to what they were saying, Jessie held her with one hand, and


    pulled the whip that had been just thrown towards her with the other hand. She roared, "that''s enough.


    My mother fainted. Darren, are you really happy if you have beaten us to death?"


    "¡­¡­" Darren put down the whip and felt anxious. He said to the servant, "go and call the doctor, take


    Mrs. Irene to her room."


    Looking at Jessie and Darren upstairs, Ivy''s beautiful face twisted ferociously. The seeds of darkness in


    her heart were slowly growing.


    Soon, the doctor came over after receiving a phone call. After the examination, the doctor prescribed


    medicine for trauma and left after said a few words.


    "As you can see, your mother has suffered a lot because of you. If it weren''t for you, would she have to


    bear these whip?"


    Jessie turned to look at Darren. Although her mom was beaten because of her, but who did that to her?


    If he was not that cruel, how could they end up like this?


    Seeing that she didn''t answer him, Darren ordered, "go to visit the Lan family tomorrow. No matter what


    kind of method you use, you should make them calm down..... If you don''t listen to me, I think you


    should know what the consequence will be."


    Darren turned around and left. Standing next to the bedside, Jessie looked at the pale face of Irene and


    felt heartbroken.


    "Mom, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault." If it weren''t for her, her mother wouldn''t have been injured.


    The Lan family..............


    Looking at Irene, Jessie felt very tired when she thought of his younger brother, who had been cruelly


    moved to foreign countries by his father.


    Was she really going to marry a cripple?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jessie got up early next morning and sat on the bed alone, in a daze.


    The vicious beating she had suffered yesterday refreshed her understanding about the malevolence


    attitude of Darren.


    In the past, she had thought that if one day she couldn''t help running away, perhaps Darren wouldn''t


    deal with her mother and brother like he said. After all, one was his wife, and the other was his own


    son.


    However, after what happened yesterday, she thought that the idea was too naive.


    In Darren''s heart, no one else mattered to him except himself.


    Jessie sighed deeply. She went to the wardrobe and found a light blue dress with long sleeves. In order


    to cover the wound on her legs, she put on a pair of ck stockings, and her ck long hair naturally


    fell on her shoulder. And with a light makeup, her gaunt face looked much better.


    "Father, I''m going to the Lan family''s house."


    Darren, who was having breakfast cast a nce at Jessie and gave her a yes, "have you decided?"


    "Yes, I have."


    Hearing that, Darren felt a little relieved. ording to the current situation of the Lin Group, nothing


    should go wrong. Otherwise, the whole Lin family would be doomed.


    He really hoped that everything would go smoothly.

 Chapter 8 Impressive Apology

    Chapter 8 Impressive Apology


    Early in the morning, ke came to report to Darren about the car ident. Seeing that Jessie was


    going out, he asked her to apany him.


    "What? Jessie, are you really going to marry Mr. Mark?"


    Jessie stayed quietly.


    She didn''t want to get married. She believed that no one would want to marry a man whom she didn''t


    even know at all, not to mention he was disabled.


    But it seemed that she had no choice!


    She was destined to be a pawn of Darren. If she didn''t marry now, she wouldn''t know what kind of


    person he would find and make her marry in the future. Now she could still marry into the Lan family


    and be Mr. Mark''s wife. If not, Darren might sell her in the future, who knows?


    Along the way, both of them were speechless. ke would look for some topics, but in the end, they all


    ended in Jessie''s silence.


    Ah Choo!


    Seeing that Jessie sneezed, the air conditioner was switched off at once. Jessie asked, "ke, do you


    have any tissue? I forgot to bring some. "


    ke took a piece of tissue from the backseat and handed it to her. Suddenly, he saw a dark red


    wound on her hand, he asked nervously, "what''s wrong with your hand?"


    "I''m fine. I just got hurt by ident." Jessie drew her hand back, ke turned to look at her


    suspiciously.


    Hurt? It looked like that she was beaten with something. How could she be so careless to hurt herself?


    Knowing that Jessie didn''t want to talk about it, ke didn''t ask anything. He could find the fact


    anyway, as long as he wanted to.


    After more than half an hour, the car stopped not far from the vi of the Lan family.


    ke actually wanted to send her to the gate of the Lan family''s vi, but he gave up because Jessie


    refused.


    The Lan Family


    The big living room was silent, and the low atmosphere was so depressing that it was hard for people


    to breathe.


    Sitting on the opposite side of Nelson Lan, Jessie slightly clenched her fists, looking nervous.


    Nelson Lan was in his fifties and looked quite majestic. He frowned and looked gloomy, which


    frightened Jessie.


    "Uncle Nelson, I''m here to apologize to you. I''m really sorry for breaking my promisest time. "


    "Sorry?" With a snort, Nelson Lan leaned against the sofa with his feet crossed and said in a deep


    voice, "you don''t have to feel sorry. Since our Lan family was a noble one, we really don''t care if you do


    take the marriage as a big deal or not. Although Mark has some health problems, there are still many


    rich Ladies having crush on him."


    "¡­¡­" Jessie felt very funny and didn''t know what to say!


    ''Did all parents think that their children were the best, no matter how bad they were?


    Not to mention that Mark was only a disabled person, also a disabled person who had been disfigured.


    What were they proud of?! Did they really think that I wanted to marry him so much?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I was forced too!''


    "Uncle Nelson, I didn''t mean to break my promisest time. Really! I was about to go to school the


    other morning. The moment I got in the car, I was knocked out, and then I was taken to a ce far


    away.... It took me a long time to manage to escape from the horrible ce, but I lost my way and


    rolled down the mountain. Fortunately, I was saved by the vigers and thus I got a chance to survive.


    Uncle Nelson, look at these wounds."


    While speaking, Jessie lifted her sleeves, revealing the wound on her arms, and her watery eyes tried


    to squeeze out a few tears. The pitiful look made people feel sorry for her.


    "Alright! It''s all over now. Just let it go. Darren should have told me about it. He really should not ask a


    little girl like you toe and apologize..... Well, I''m not angry now. But you have to go upstairs and


    exin to Mark."


    Nelson Lan didn''t want to say anything more. He didn''t want to waste too much time on it. He will just


    let her off.


    Seeing that Nelson Lan was not angry any more, Jessie looked to the second floor too.


    What kind of person would Mark be?


    Would he be as easily deceived as Nelson Lan?


    Jessie thought Nelson Lan didn''t figure out that she was faking, but actually, he figured out already.


    Although she did get hurt on her body, she was still too young for such a cunning fox like him.


    However, no matter what, Nelson Lan would let Jessie be a part of their family. After all, she was too


    important for him!


    "Excuse me, is Mr. Mark there?"


    "Mr. Mark is waiting for you in the lounge on the third floor. Please follow me."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Not until today did Jessie know how wealthy the Lan family was.


    She had thought that the Lan family had only one house like hers, and everyone in it had lived together.


    However, in the Lan family, there were four vis standing in arge garden, and the front one was the


    main vi, where Nelson Lan lived. The other three sons, from old to young, lived in the rest vis in


    sequence.


    Mark, the third son of the Lan family, was living in thest vi.


    "Mr. Mark, Miss Jessie is here."


    "Well, you can go now. Don''te in without my order."


    When Jessie saw the servanting downstairs, she felt very scared suddenly.


    "So, you are Jessie Lin?" The man with his back to her suddenly shook his wheelchair and turned


    around, facing her.


    Looking at the man in the silver mask, her heart couldn''t help trembling. ''Okay, that''s what mark look


    like.'' Jessie thought.


    "Yes. I came here today to apologize to you."


    "Apologize?" Mark chuckled, "haven''t you ever heard that I never ept oral apology?"


    "¡­¡­" Jessie was confused and asked, "what do you want?"


    A glimmer of surprise shed through his deep eyes. Good! It seemed that she was not stupid!


    "Look at me. I''m the third son of the Lan family. I can get anything I want! "


    Raising his eyebrows, Mark looked at her, wondering what answer she would give him.


    In the beginning, when he heard that Nelson found him a fianc¨¦e, he felt very disgusted. Thedies he


    saw were all hypocritical, and the head on their neck were just makeup, which didn''t work at all.


    As for Jessie, he came to see her with the thought that she might be different from others. After all, the


    "prison break" and the "explosion" that day really had impressed him.


    He would like to see if this woman was really different from others.


    Standing there numbly, Jessie put her little head in operation.


    What else could he need?


    "What''s your decision?"


    "If I guess it right, you won''t cancel the engagement, will you?"


    Mark looked at her silently, ''is she so eager to marry me? Even if I am a man who is disfigured and


    disabled?


    Huh! Jessie, you turned out just a superficial woman too!


    After a while, Mark said, "if you''re right, we can get married right away."


    For Jessie, what Mark said was enough. She tried to rx, "okay! You must keep your word."


    Then she strode to Mark, took off the silver mask on his face and kissed him on the lips with her eyes


    closed.

 Chapter 9 You are the First One

    Chapter 9 You are the First One


    Staring at her fair face, Mark was stunned. Although he had seen a lot of women, he had never kissed


    any one of them.


    His lips were like a taboo in the hell that no one dared to touch. If someone really offended them, that


    someone muste to no good end.


    However, at this moment, he could do nothing but let her kiss him.


    To his own surprise, he didn''t have the impulse to get angry and push her away.


    She left his lips.


    She stared at the man with her bright ck eyes.


    So that was his face.


    Although his face was covered with scars and looked scared at first sight, his face was really gorgeous.


    He had a pair of deep eyes, a high bridged nose and sexy thin lips....


    Jessie could be sure that he used to be a very handsome man! There was no doubt! It''s a pity that


    things turned out to be like this.


    A smile yed on his lips. Mark looked at her and said, "that''s all?" Seeing that Jessie was still in a


    daze, he continued, "no one dared to take off my mask so far. You are the first one. Jessie, I''m really


    curious. Aren''t you afraid of me when you see me like this?"


    Jessie sneered, "afraid? Haven''t you heard the saying that ''the most terrible thing in the world is the


    mind of human beings''? Is there anything more horrible than human beings'' mind?" Compared with


    those vicious minds, she felt that the ugly appearance was nothing to be afraid of. If people''s mind


    became ugly, what was the use of beautiful appearance?


    The sadness shing across Jessie''s eyes fell into the eyes of Mark.


    Was she acting?


    "Tell me why you didn''t show up that day." He wanted to see how she would exin the missing three


    days.


    Jessie paused for a moment, repeating what she had just said to Nelson. Seeing that Mark''s face was


    still normal, she was secretly relieved. Although this sounded a bit ridiculous, but at least, it was much


    more normal than being kidnapped.


    "You are from a rich and powerful family. You didn''t have a driver? Your father loved both of you very


    much, how could he let no driver to escort you? Besides, if you encountered taxi robbery, why did you


    disappear for two days? Why didn''t you call the police? Why didn''t you go to the police station when


    you came back? Why did you stay at home and heal your wounds instead........ Miss Jessie, are you


    lying to me? Or those hearsays are all wrong?"


    Mark''s questions poked Jessie''s heart. She didn''t expect that he would ask so many questions.


    It seemed that he was a tough nut to crack.


    Seeing that Jessie didn''t say anything and didn''t argue with him, a sneer appeared on Mark''s lips.


    "Miss Jessie, have you ever thought of the day when your lie will be disclosed?! I thought you were


    different from others. It turned out that you are just one of them. In order to marry me, you did whatever


    you could....... Let me tell you, women like ying cat and mouse games, trying to get men''s sympathy


    by ying the pitiful trick on me, it doesn''t work on me at all! I''ve seen a lot of women like you!"


    "How dare you say that about me! I admit that I am lying and I also admit that I am trying my best to


    stop you from breaking off the engagement. But do you really think that I really want to marry you?"


    Jessie''s eyes, which were originally with guilty, were sharp in an instant. She looked straight into Mark''s


    sharp eyes.


    "Yes, I made up a reason to lie to you, but I didn''t mean to break my promise on that day. As for the


    reason why I didn''te, I believe that you won''t listen to it. Even if I did say it, that reason wouldn''t


    convince me, let alone you! There is a hearsay that Darren is a good father, but you have no idea about


    what he really is. If your perception of him is only hearsay, then there is nothing to talk about between


    us. If you don''t want to..."


    "Mr. Mark, the Lin family is here. Mr. Nelson asked you and Miss Jessie to go to the main building."


    The servant''s arrival interrupted Jessie, and she woke up immediately.


    What did she say just now? She came here to apologize. But what did she do just now?


    Jessie bit her lips bitterly. ''Jessie, what are you doing? Have you lost your mind? You said you wanted


    to protect your mom and brother!''


    After the servant left, Mark turned to Jessie. "Miss. Jessie, you can continue what you haven''t said."


    "¡­¡­ I, I have nothing to say." Jessie was so frustrated.


    "Nothing else?" Raising his eyebrows, Mark said, "okay. Since you don''t want to tell me, I''ll tell you.


    From what you said just now, I can tell that you don''t want to marry me at all. You are forced to do it,


    and you even choose topromise for some reason. In fact, you are very resistant to this marriage.


    Miss Jessie, am I right?"


    Jessie was stunned. Mark was smart and that was beyond her expectation. She just gave vent to a few


    words, but unexpectedly, her thoughts were all seen through by him.


    "No, I didn''t mean that. I..."


    "Well, you don''t have to exin. I understand."


    Before Jessie could say anything, he asked the servant to push him into the elevator.


    Jessie sighed, looking depressed. It seemed that their marriage had been ruinedpletely.


    In the main building, the atmosphere was harmonious and pleased.


    "Dad." "Mr. Nelson." Mark gently called. Jessie also said hello, and sat down beside Darren.


    Nelson looked at Jessie and asked, "Jessie, how about your talking with Mark? He has a bad temper.


    You should be more tolerant of him."


    "¡­¡­" Jessie took a nce at Mark, while a bitter smile appeared on her lips.


    ''No matter how bad his temper was, it had nothing to do with her.


    Wasn''t his words suggesting that he wouldn''t marry her?


    What was the tolerance about?'' Jessie thought!


    They chatted without saying a word about the engagement. The three men talked. Although Mark didn''t


    say much, his words hit the nail on the head.


    They looked harmonious on the surface, but there was a strong murderous storm behind.


    At lunch time, Nelson asked them to have lunch with him, but he was turned down by Darren.


    When Darren and Jessie just walked out of the Lan family''s house, Darren suddenly said, "take care of


    yourself and move to the Lan family''s house next week."


    Uh... Jessie was confused. She asked foolishly, "why would I move there?"


    "You are going to marry Mr. Mark. You should move into the Lan family." Darren cast a look of disgust


    at her and said, "you''re lucky this time. Instead of looking into it, the Lan family agreed to let you get


    married as soon as possible. If you messed up this marriage, I''ll teach you a lesson."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Jessie didn''t hear what Darren said. She just responded him and fell into deep thought.


    ''Will Mark marry me?


    But he said he had known what''s in her mind. How could he still....


    What''s going on?''


    Jessie was confused at all!

 Chapter 10 Professor or Beast

    Chapter 10 Professor or Beast


    Three days passed, although the wound of Jessie had not yet healed, the scars had been faded a lot.


    There would be alliance marriage between the Lan family and the Lin family, but neither of the two


    families had any movements till now. Jessie didn''t care about it, but just wanted to restore her studies


    that were left behind as soon as possible.


    "Jessie, did you get your dissertation passed? The professor failed mine again. You know, it took me


    almost half a month to finish my dissertation. He should not fail me like that. How can I ept it! !" A


    ssmate whined in a somber manner.


    Jessie was depressed too. She was going to move to the Lan family''s house in three days. Facing the


    cunning Nelson and the hidden Mark, she was dreadful. She thought that she had finally got rid of


    troubles, but in fact, she was put into a bigger trap.


    Dissertation.... How could she get in the mood of writing her dissertation, she was in a mess now!


    Suddenly, one of her ssmates said, "oh, right. Today is the professor''s birthday. We want to host him


    a party. As long as he was happy, the dissertation would be a piece of cake!"


    "¡­¡­" Jessie''s mouth twitched. "Will it work?"


    "Yes, of course." Her ssmates said confidently, but in Jessie''s opinion, this method would not work.


    After the ss in the afternoon was over, Jessie was dragged to a nightclub that her ssmates had


    booked. In fact, she didn''t want to be there at all. She knew that the idea wouldn''t work, because no


    matter what they do to please the professor, the result would not change.


    Unless you hooked up with the professor!


    Jessie didn''t think that she was charming enough to hook up with the professor, so she just sat there


    quietly the whole night, just being with her ssmates asionally to see what was going on.


    However, she didn''t know that her ssmates, who seemed to get along well with her, had set her up.


    "Jessie, you''re so boring sitting here alone. Come and sing."


    "Exactly. There are only us today, not too many people. If you continued being restrained like this, you


    are not having fun."


    "¡­¡­" Jessie said with an embarrassed smile. "I am a terrible singer, and I don''t know how to sing. You


    guys have fun, don''t worry about me."


    Since their first grade at University, Selina Wang knew that Brad Li was just an evil man doing all kinds


    of nasty things under the name of professor. However, in order to get her dissertation passed, she had


    to try her best to please him.


    Brad Li had always been fond of Jessie, but she was too indifferent, and always alienated others. She


    rarely participated in anything, and would not give others a chance to approach. This time, it took her a


    lot of effort to get Jessie here. And to her surprise, Jessie was so boring and didn''t drink alcohol at all.


    Selina Wang bit her lips and looked at Jessie quietly. She couldn''t let Jessie ruin her n.


    She picked up the wine ss, walked in high heels, and sat down beside Jessie. "Come on, drink with


    me. Cheers! For we''ve been ssmates in the past four years!"


    Jessie.........


    "Sorry, I don''t drink."


    "You don''t know how to drink?" Selina Wang was surprised. She didn''t know whether Jessie was really


    innocent or just faking. "Why not drink a little? It''s beer with low alcohol. You can drink a little. I promise


    you won''t get drunk."


    Seeing that Jessie still didn''t want to drink, Selina Wang continued persuading her: "let me tell you.


    Women will suffer losses if they don''t drink. You know what? Going out to work and drinking is


    common. You have to attend business meetings and social activities, and apany clients. Or else,


    you have to attend thepany''s party to celebrate the sess of thepany. If you didn''t drink a


    little at that kind of party, your boss won''t be happy, you know? How about this, you take a sip and I


    finish it,e on!"


    Selina Wang was very enthusiastic. Jessie only had few friends at school. When thinking that it was the


    first time and thest time for her to join in them. She had no reason to put it off.


    She picked up the goblet in front of her and drank half of it in one breath, frowning.


    Looking at her, a smile appeared on Selina Wang''s face. She thought to herself, ''as long as Jessie


    drank just a little, then I can definitely get what I want tonight.''


    Selina Wang kept her words. She went to sing with other ssmates after she saw that Jessie drank


    half a ss of wine. There was nobody but only Jessie sitting on the sofa alone and watching them


    dancing wildly.


    Not knowing how long past, Jessie''s sight became blurred, and her head became more and more


    heavy. She felt that there was something wrong with herself, so she struggled to support her body and


    walked out of the room with difficulty.


    Meanwhile, she felt uneasy and hot.


    Standing in front of the wash basin, Jessie looked at her flushing face and kept beating her face with


    her hands.


    She hoped that the cold water could stimte her nerves and make her sober in an instant.


    However, the restlessness kept eroding her body.


    What happened to her?


    Why was that?


    Was she drunk?


    That was impossible. Even if she was drunk, she would not have such a strange feeling.


    Jessie had never expected that her drink was drugged and what''s waiting for her would be a


    nightmare.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Jessie staggered out of the room, Selina Wang specially told Brad Li. His eyes brightened


    and he quickly went out of the room.


    When Jessie came out of thevatory, Brad Li was waiting for her at the door of thevatory. Seeing


    her in a look of difort, he walked towards her and pretended to be nice, "Jessie, you feel bad?


    Were you drunk?"


    Jessie raised her head and answered, "Mr. Brad, I''m fine. I just feel a little ufortable."


    "If you are not feeling well, I can drive you home."


    "¡­¡­ No, thanks. I will be fine. Mr. Brad, wish you a happy birthday. I, really don''t feel well. I, I want to


    go..." before she could finish her words, Jessie felt dizzy, and then fell down in a faint.


    Brad Li lifted a triumphant smile on his lips.


    He held Jessie in his arms and walked out of the KTV.


    Next day, Jessie slept until noon before waking up by a phone call.


    "Hello, ke. What''s up?"


    "I have something to tell you. Are you at home now? I''lle to you."


    "I..." Still in a daze, Jessie cast a nce at the room and said, "I''m not at home. I''m outside. I''ll go to


    yourwyer firm."


    "How about this? We can meet at the French restaurant in the west of the city, and talk over the meal."


    ke continued after a pause.


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Jessie was wide awake. After the night, she felt as if she had been


    dismantled. She was exhausted. Looking at her own body, she was not surprised. She just grabbed the


    quilt and looked at the ceiling with ferocious eyes.


    Thinking of the wretched look of Brad Li, Jessie wanted to run to the school to tear his body


    immediately. And how dare Selina Wang scheme against her....


    Jessie clenched her teeth out of hatred.


    Brad Li, I won''t let you go. You will pay for that!

 Chapter 11 Intentional Homicide !

    Chapter 11 Intentional Homicide !


    When she got out of bed, it urred to her that her clothes were torn by that beast. Jessie cursed for a


    while. When she was about to call the reception desk and ask them to send her some clothes, she


    heard a knock on the door.


    "Nice to meet you, miss. I am the room service."


    Jessie picked up the bathrobe on the sofa and opened the door vigntly.


    "Hello, miss. This is the clothes you want."


    "The clothes?" Jessie looked at her suspiciously. Just when she wanted to call someone to send


    clothes, and there she was! Since she had got something ready-made, she would not waste it.


    "Put it on the sofa."


    Seeing the clothes on the sofa, Jessie was confused.


    Who would know that she was naked?


    Brad?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Absolutely impossible!


    He failedst night. And she kicked him "there". How could he send her clothes? He must have hated


    her so much.


    Is it.... The manst night?


    The moment the door was closed, someone knocked on it again.


    When she opened the door, she saw three men in police uniform.


    "Excuse me, are you Jessie Lin?" The male police officer standing front spoke.


    "Yes, I am. What can I do for you?" Although she said it calmly, she started to feel nervous in her heart.


    "We are from the Public Security Bureau. We suspected that the traffic ident you did in the early


    morning on 8th of this month was an intentional homicide. Pleasee with us."


    "Intentional... Homicide?" Jessie looked at the police in surprise.


    Although she wanted to defend herself, she knew that the police would nevere to her if they


    couldn''t find evidence. She changed her clothes and went with the police.


    On the way to the police office, Jessie wanted to call ke, but she didn''t want to bother him before


    she figured out what had happened. She just sent him a message, saying that she couldn''t be there


    temporarily.


    Police Office


    Last time when the car ident had happened, Jessie was just inquired by the police to take her


    statement in the hall. But this time, she was taken to an independent room. Jessie looked around.


    There were cameras at four corners of the room. Facing her was a ck single ne ss. Did they


    really regard her as a murderer?


    At this time, two police officers came in and sat directly opposite to Jessie.


    The police officer sitting on the left put a picture on the table and asked, "miss Jessie, do you know this


    man?"


    Jessie shook her head, "No."


    "Are you sure you don''t know him? His name is Ian Liu. He was the deceased you intentionally killed in


    the car ident in the early morning on 8th."


    With a cold look, Jessie demonstrated a stubborn and arrogant look on her fair oval face. She took a


    closer look at the man in the photo and questioned, "do you have any evidence which had proved that I


    hit him on purpose? I did hit him, but it was not on purpose!"


    "Okay, okay. Take a closer look. Is that you in the photo?" The police officer on the right put another


    stack of photos in front of Jessie.


    Jessie nced at the police officer and took a careful look at the photos. Then she said, "yes, sir."


    Hearing that, the policeman on the right pped the table and yelled immediately, "then can you swear


    that you didn''t know him?"


    "I really didn''t know him. Besides, one photo doesn''t mean anything."


    "Doesn''t mean anything?" The police officer sneered, "miss Jessie, look carefully. Why did you and the


    deceased both appeared in these photos? These photos were found from the students of a


    photography association. Do you think it''s such a coincidence to take you and the deceased in different


    cameras at the same time? If you had nothing to do with the deceased, then please exin these


    photos to me."


    Jessie didn''t say a word. Biting her lips, she fixed her eyes on the man in the photo.


    She was sure that she didn''t know the man at all. If she had to exin, she could only say this was


    only a ''coincidence''. However, this ''coincidence'' was such a coincidence.


    "So, what do you want to say?" The police urged.


    Jessie raised her eyes to look at him. A bitter smile yed on her lips. She said, "I don''t know how you


    want me to exin this. Since you''ve firmly believed that I know the deceased, I think no matter how I


    exin, you won''t believe me. I just want to say that even if the person and I were in the same photos,


    even though they were not taken by the same person, it didn''t mean anything? You can see the


    background in the photos. It is obvious that they were taken in a carnival. It was a lively ce and I


    believe that many people would go there. Moreover, the deceased is a human. It''s not surprising that


    he and I were taken in the photos. If you examined other pictures carefully, I might have been seen in


    the same picture with many of others at the same time. I know that you police officers have worked


    very hard and were under a lot of pressure. But if this was the evidence you want to charge me, I think


    it is really far-fetched."


    The two police officers were shocked by Jessie''s calm. They were just entrusted to put her in jail, but


    they did not expect that she was so tough.


    After the two of them looked at each other, the police officer on the right was suddenly angered. He


    stood up and roared, "Jessie Lin, don''t think that you are the daughter of the Lin Group and you can do


    whatever you want. Even if this evidence was not enough to convict you, we can detain you for 48


    hours. I suspect that you are involved in a case of intentional homicide. Now, you are not allowed to be


    bailed out within 48 hours. Take her out!"


    When Jessie was just taken out of the interrogation room, she saw keing in in a hurry.


    "Jessie, why didn''t you tell me when you were taken away? No matter what happens to you, I can help


    you solve it. You don''t need to face it alone. No matter what happens, I''m here with you. Don''t be


    afraid."


    There were still people in the world who cared about her so much. Jessie was touched and grateful for


    that. However, she had been used to facing everything by herself. Even if she was really afraid, really


    scared, she would not allow herself to be a little reliant on others.


    She knew that the best thing for her was to rely on herself!


    "ke, don''t be nervous. It''s all right now."


    "All right? Miss Jessie, you are so ambitious. Don''t think that you will be fine as thewyer arrived. We


    still have to detain you for 48 hours. You should pray that we won''t find the evidence to arrest you so


    soon, or you won''t have to leave here. Let''s go."


    Jessie looked at ke with a faint smile, indicating him that don''t worry about her, and then left with the


    police officer. Watching her back disappear in the hallway, ke went to the office with a smile.


    "Well, I have done what you asked me to do. Are you satisfied?" said George Wang, the leader of


    criminal investigation team, who had just burst into anger, and detained Jessie just now.


    ke stared at the video in theputer, with his hand against his chin, and a pair of deep eyes were


    giving off a faint of appalling air.

 Chapter 12 Whats Sure to be Gained was Lost

    Chapter 12 What''s Sure to be Gained was Lost


    After a while, a sinister smile emerged on his lips. He raised his eyes and said, "George, I am counting


    on you. Don''t let me down. The money will be soon sent to your ount, but, there''s one more thing I


    want you to do."


    "Go ahead. As long as I can do it, I will definitely abide by my promise."


    ke nced at George and took out a disc from his briefcase. He handed it to George and said, "this


    is the direct evidence of Jessie''s intentional homicide. If she still refused to ept my request in 48


    hours, you can expose this."


    George looked at the disk on the table, puzzled.


    "ke, do you really want to kill her? You said you liked her. Why did you have to be so hard on her.


    After all, a murderer might be sentenced to death. Even if it''s not death penalty, it would be life


    imprisonment. Have you thought it through?"


    Of course, ke knew what George meant. He was born in a well-known family in the field ofw. His


    father was awyer and his mother was a judge. Thew articles were easy for him.


    The truth was that he arranged Jessie to be charged as intentional homicide. He didn''t want to see


    Jessie suffer. But he knew clearly that if he wanted her to remember his kindness forever, he must help


    her when she was in danger of life and death and no one else would help her. He thought that today''s


    interrogation would somewhat scared Jessie, and made her helpless, but it turned out that the situation


    wasn''t as he expected.


    In his eyes, Jessie was just a meek Cindere. Nobody loved her since her childhood, and she even


    didn''t say a "no" in the Lin family, let alone refute. Instead, Jessie, in front of him now, was quick


    minded, logical and calm. She wasn''t inferior to him at all.


    All in all, nothing ventured, nothing gained. He had to go for it.


    The detention room was a small space less than ten square meters. Except for a small table made of


    brick that was even smaller than a single bed, there was only a half open bathroom. Jessie curled up


    her legs and leaned against the wall. She quietly looked around with her bright almond eyes.


    She had never thought that she would be locked in such a ce, let alone to be involved in a homicide


    case.


    Intentional homicide! What a crime! She wouldn''t dare to do this.


    But who would believe that?


    The news that the daughter of the Lin Group was suspected of intentional homicide was already a


    great one in the city, but from the moment she was put in here, more than ten hours had passed, no


    one in the Lin family had ever came.


    Even ke came and went away after a quick nce.


    She had always believed in relying on herself for everything, and she had never relied on anyone, let


    alone be dependent on anyone else. Now it turned out that she was right.


    Even if she wanted to rely on someone, no one would let her rely on, wasn''t it?


    Just like now, she didn''t care whether she would be convicted or not. She didn''t care what kind of life


    she would live in the future. If she was really convicted of intentional homicide, she still had to worry


    about her mother and her brother who had been expelled.


    She seemed to be born for them. As long as they were good, everything was good!


    As the time went by, ke watched Jessie through the monitor, including the look in her eyes and the


    expression on her face. He looked at her very carefully. There were never wars that he couldn''t win in


    his life. Just like this time, he was sure that Jessie would marry him.


    When Jessie was taken out of the detention room, she thought the police officer had found other


    evidence. When she entered the interrogation room and saw ke, she was immediately relieved.


    "Jessie, how are you doing? Did they bully you? You have lost a lot of weight in such a short time."


    With a nervous and distressed look on his face, ke held Jessie''s hand.


    Jessie pretended to be relieved and smiled. She drew back her hand from him, fiddled her hair on her


    forehead and said, "ke, don''t be nervous. See, I''m fine."


    "How can you still have the mood tough?" ke immediately turned on an angry look and pretended


    to be worried. He gently rebuked, "the situation now is very tense. You are stillughing? Aren''t you


    afraid that they will find evidence to charge you?"


    Jessie shrugged. She had to listen to God''s will for this kind of thing.


    She believed that since she didn''t intentionally kill that man, there would not be any evidence which


    can use her of intentional homicide. However, if somebody had found the evidence, it only


    exined one thing -- someone had deliberately tried to frame her up!


    It was better to face all this calmly than to live in worry.


    Looking at her indifferent face, ke was not as sure as before.


    He didn''t know what to do with Jessie. It seemed that Jessie was standing in the fog. She was real, but


    blur at the same time. She was unpredictable.


    He stared at her for a few seconds and said, "Jessie, Mr. Darren has known about that. Now this case


    has been the hot news in the city. Mr. Darren was very angry. I''ve tried to persuade him these days,


    hoping that he can find someone to help you, but he..."


    "ke, thank you. You don''t have to go to him anymore. I know that he won''t spend any effort on me.


    To be honest, if I could choose, I would rather not to be his daughter."


    "Silly girl, even if he doesn''t care about you, I won''t give up. I know I am not strong enough, but I will do


    my best to protect you. Jessie, even if you don''t consider yourself, you have to consider your mother


    and brother. It''s not difficult for you to leave the Lin family. When this matter is settled, we can get


    married and leave here, so that you can leave the Lin family forever."


    "¡­¡­"


    Her hand was held tight again by ke and this time it was much more powerful thanst time.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Jessie stared at him, stunned and shocked, although she had felt his love for her long before.


    "ke, you..."


    "Jessie, since I came back to China when I was 20 years old, I fell in love with you the first time I saw


    you. I also thought that I was just like you for a moment, and you were only 10 years old. I thought that


    I would forget you in a period of time. But as time went by, my love for you did not decrease, but


    became increasingly stronger. Jessie, that''s why I''m still single. I know I am abrupt today, but I want


    you to know that I really love you. I don''t care who you are. I will always love you. If this case settled


    down, I hope you can marry me."


    "Jessie Lin, you can leave now."


    An abrupt voice came. The two protagonists who were putting on an affectionate proposal were like


    having no time to say ''cut''. Their faces were confused. They didn''t regain theirposure back until


    the police officer repeated it.

 Chapter 13 No One Could Touch Her

    Chapter 13 No One Could Touch Her


    "Miss Jessie, nice to meet you. All the formalities have beenpleted. We can go now." The man


    dressed in suit said respectfully.


    "¡­¡­" Jessie was still confused. "Well, can I really leave now? But I was told that I couldn''t leave within


    48 hours?"


    "Well, Miss Jessie, we have a witness who had proved that you have nothing to do with the deceased.


    And we have verified that it was only a traffic ident which had happened on the 8th of this month.


    You have also made a positivepensation for the deceased and got their family''spromise. The


    Department of Traffic has only dered that your driver''s license has been revoked. You''ve suffered a


    lot these days. In the meantime, we hope you can understand us more."


    "¡­¡­"


    Jessie looked at the man who was respectful to her and the police officer who was in a ttering look,


    she was very confused.


    Hearing that the criminal investigation team leader would try to find evidence to convict her of crime,


    Jessie was overwhelmed. In just thirty hours, the situation turned around greatly.


    What happened to the world?


    As soon as Jessie, ke, and the man in the suit walked out of the police station, the man said, "Miss


    Jessie, our young master is waiting for you in the car."


    "Young master?" Jessie turned her head to look at a ck car parking not far away. Although she could


    not see the badge of the car, it looked expensive. Jessie could onlye out of the conclusion that this


    ''young master'' must be a powerful person.


    However, she couldn''t recall that she knew anyone of the prominent families.


    "Jessie, I will go with you." ck spoke first. When ke saw the man, he had a bad feeling. When he


    saw the car, he was more upset.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Our young master only wants to see Miss Jessie in private."


    "Why?"


    "Please understand. This is the order from our young master."


    ke looked serious, but that man didn''t give in at all. Seeing that there was something wrong, Jessie


    turned around immediately and said to ke: "ke, how about you go back first? I''ll call youter."


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry. Since he had saved me, I believe he won''t hurt me."


    Since she said so, ke couldn''t say anything more. He could only watch Jessie getting on the car.


    Young master....


    Looking at the pure ck car in front of him, ke gritted his teeth and tightly clenched his fists. His


    deep eyes became colder.


    Only few people in the world could afford the millions of dor worth Rolls-Royce Phantom! To his


    knowledge, no one in this city except for the Lan family was that wealthy!


    How could Jessie know such a person!


    He had underestimated her.


    In the car, the atmosphere was quite strange.


    Jessie had wanted to express her gratitude to the ''young master''. How could she know that the ''young


    master'' was the man who kidnapped her!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    What on earth could she say ''thank you''? Jessie was tangled!


    "Why are you so mean to the person who had saved you? I didn''t save you to see your zombie face."


    Zombie face?


    Although she was not pretty, she was not worse than anyone! Okay? How could he say that she had a


    zombie face? He was the one with a dirty and disgusting face!


    Jessie felt angry.


    "Alright, my bad, as you are the bigger person, please forgive me." No matter how bad Jessie felt, she


    could only tolerate him. Although he was the one who saved her, who could guarantee that if he was


    unhappy, he would not send her in again.


    Huh!


    Mark snorted. He knew clearly how capable she was!


    Obviously, what she thought was different from what she said.


    "I remembered that you said you were the wife of Mr. Mark of the Lan family? Right? Why were you left


    alone even if you have been caught by the police? Or Mr. Mark ignored you because he found you


    betrayed him?" Raising his eyebrows, Mark looked at her with a yful smile on his face. It seemed


    like he was watching a drama.


    Hearing that, Jessie''s face flushed in an instant. She gritted her teeth, red at him, but felt obviously


    guilty.


    "Yes, you are right. I am just a pawn of the Lan family. No matter for Nelson, Mark or Darren, I am


    dispensable in their hearts. No one cares about my life or death. Are you satisfied with my answer? I


    have known that there is no future for me since my father asked me to marry into the Lan family. I am a


    puppet controlled by everyone in my family. Now, I am just getting a new ce and a new master. If


    you rescued me just to embarrass me and ridicule me, have you had fun?"


    Jessie turned around and bit her lips, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Since she was a child, she had never wanted to be a great person. All she wanted was that she, her


    mother and brother could live happily together. However, the reality was cruel. She couldn''t even make


    a wish.


    Although Mark promised to marry her, she could see how reluctant he was. In the past, she naively


    hoped that Mark could help her mother leave the Lin family and her brother could return to the country.


    But now, it seemed that it was impossible.


    Jessie held her tears back, and turned to the man beside her. She said, "anyway, thank you very much


    today. Without you, I''m afraid I will live here for the rest of my life."


    "What''s that about?" Mark asked.


    "It has been more than half a month since the car ident had happened. If it was really intentional


    homicide, they would have arrested me long ago, no more than three days at thetest. How could


    they arrest me after such a long time? I think I might have offended someone, so..." Jessie sighed


    deeply, and a smile appeared on her lips. Pretending to be a naughty girl, she said, "young master, I


    couldn''t repay you for saving my life. I will repay you in my next life... Bye."


    After Jessie left, the man who had been waiting by the car opened the door.


    Seeing that Mr. Mark was in a bad mood, they made clear where he was going. Then they started the


    car, without saying anything. They were afraid that if they identally touched the minefield, they


    would be blown up.


    The atmosphere in the car was heavy and tense.


    Through the rear-view mirror, looking at her dainty figure, Mark felt uneasy with mixed feelings about


    her reluctant smile when Jessie got off the car.


    He knew clearly that Jessie didn''t live afortable life in the Lin family, even worse than a servant.


    Nelson insisted to force her to marry to Mark, which must because Darren had caught her tripping.


    Only in this way could he control Jessie better and achieve their goal. However, it was not enough for


    him to show mercy to her.


    But now, he somehow took pity on her. However, that must be a fleeting feeling only.


    Deep down in his heart, Mark knew clearly who could be friend, and who was enemy. The dispensable


    pawn like her, he would solve it resolutely, no matter what forced him, or what excuse he had. The


    result would be the same anyway!


    Mark, the king of hell, would show no mercy to anyone. Even if Jessie was special, that wouldn''t


    change anything.


    Before he found that thing, nobody could get a chance to touch her!

 Chapter 14 Divorce right after Marriage

    Chapter 14 Divorce right after Marriage


    No sooner had Jessie walked, a silver-grey car stopped beside her. A man got off from the driver''s seat


    and went to her, showing great respect, and said, "Mrs. Jessie, Mr. Mark asked me to pick you up.


    Please get in the car."


    Mr. Mark?


    Jessie looked at him in surprise, with her eyes full of doubt and confusion.


    Mark.... Would he send someone to pick her up out of kindness? He must be kidding!


    Even if he was disfigured, she could be sure that no matter how handsome he used to be, he was only


    a zombie face. Looking at his arrogance, he didn''t care about anyone else, so she knew that even a


    dog wouldn''t like him.


    Pick her up! God knew what tricks he had made!


    No matter how unhappy she was, Jessie finally got on the car obediently.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of a six-star hotel in X City. With doubts, she


    followed Victor Hu into the hotel.


    "Jessie, why did youe here sote? Although you are the bride today, it''s so impolite to let others


    wait here." At the sight of Jessie, Ivy rushed to her and held her hands as if they were very close.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Well, you have frightened the kid. That''s fine. Don''t just stand there. Take a seat."


    Nelson wore a smile on his face. Jessie nodded. Just when she was wondering where to sit, Victor Hu


    pulled out the chair beside Mark, she had no choice but braced herself to sit down.


    Looking around the dining table, she found that they were all people from both the Lan family and the


    Lin family.


    As far as Jessie knew, there were three children in the Lan family, and Mark was the youngest one. He


    had two elder brothers, but she had never seen them before. At this moment, Mark suddenly said, "let


    me introduce to you. This is my eldest brother, Leslie, and next to him is my second eldest brother,


    Edward."


    Jessie nodded and greeted them politely, "nice to meet you, Leslie and Edward."


    Edward Lan merely nodded with a smile. Leslie Lanughed and said, "Mark, you are so lucky to marry


    such a good wife. Like I said, our father has partiality for you. Look at my younger sister-inw, she is


    not only young and pretty, but also considerate and tender. Why don''t I have such a good wife?"


    Even though Leslie Lan wasplimenting her, his eyes, like those of a wolf, were exposing in front of


    the people.


    The only people who attended the wedding from the Lin family were Darren, Ivy, and her so-called


    sister, Ellie. Anyway, today was her wedding day. At the thought that other daughters would get married


    with their mother''s blessing, she thought about her mother.... At the thought of this, Jessie''s heart


    began to ache violently.


    Although these people at the table were smiling, they were all with murderous intent behind one''s


    smiles. They were all ruthless.


    Jessie looked sideways at Mark. Although his legs were disabled and his face was disfigured, no one


    could guarantee that he was not the tough one?


    Like father, like son!


    Nelson was a cunning old fox. His eldest brother was also a bad guy. Although his second elder brother


    looked gentle and refined, the more harmless he looked, the more cautious should be paid on him.


    At the thought of this, Jessie sighed silently. She really hoped that her future would not be too


    wonderful!


    "Jessie, you should have a grand wedding ceremony with Mark, but you saw his condition. His legs


    and feet hurt so much that he didn''t want to go out to see others. The wedding...... As the head of the


    Lan family, I''m so sorry for it." Nelson said with a look of guilt, as if he was really suffering from his


    injustice to Jessie.


    "Uncle Nelson, don''t say that. In fact, I don''t want to hold a wedding ceremony either. It''s good to have


    a simple meal like this."


    Jessie just smiled. Everyone could be hypocritical. It would depend on who he was facing.


    "Darren! You taught your daughter really well. I was so lucky to have such a daughter-inw in our Lan


    family! She is great!"


    "Oh, I am ttered."


    Seeing Nelson and Darren greeting each other, Jessie felt sick.


    ''Inconvenient for his legs? Unwilling to see people?


    Since they had met each other for the first time, she had seen Mark''s sharp attitude. Everyone could


    say the grand words. Did they really think she was a brainless idiot?


    Only one simple meal as her wedding ceremony, did they really taking her as a beggar that they could


    treat casually? !''


    Jessie sneered in her heart, full of disdain and contempt.


    But it didn''t matter. Anyway, he didn''t love her, and she didn''t love him either.


    It was just a conspiracy in the name of marriage.


    Maybe they would kick her out of the game soon.


    However, she had to act well at present.


    During the meal, Jessie just sat there, ying the role of a considerate daughter. Mark sat there and


    didn''t say anything. What she did seemed to have nothing to do with him. He was just drinking tea and


    ying with his cell phone.


    Finally, when Jessie was about to left and get in the car, she was told that she would live in the Lan


    family''s house from today on, and her stuff had been moved there.


    When Darren saw the hatred and murderous look in Jessie''s ck eyes, a hint of fear inexplicably rose


    from the bottom of his heart. Seeing Jessie reaching out her hands, Darren shrank subconsciously.


    Realizing that she just wanted to hug him, he couldn''t help the embarrassment at the bottom of his


    eyes.


    Even though the movement was very slight, but Jessie saw it clearly.


    "Father, thank you for raising me up for the past twenty years. I will definitely repay you." Then she


    stepped into Mark''s car with reluctance.


    ----


    "Stop the car." The car stopped halfway.


    "Get off the car and wait for me."


    Jessie watched Victor Hu getting off the car and standing not far from the car. She asked in doubt,


    "what''s wrong?"


    After giving her a nce, Mark took out a document and threw it to her, said, "sign it."


    Jessie was confused. She picked it up. Divorce agreement?!


    She turned her face to look at Mark and went back to the divorce agreement. It only had few words,


    "party A voluntarily waives all property of Party B!"


    She held the agreement in her hands, thinking of something.


    She thought for a while and said, "since it''s so difficult, why did you agree?"


    "You don''t need to know. All you need to do is to sign it." His voice was cold and emotionless like the


    king of hell in the dark night.


    Although Jessie never held any hope of this marriage, she was inevitably a little unhappy when she


    saw this.


    "What if I don''t?" Jessie said with her head down, although her voice was inaudible, she had to say it.


    ''Jessie, I don''t care what kind of method you use. You can''t get divorce with Mark...'' Darren''s words


    haunted her. She would rather be a nun than marry such a man if he didn''t force her!


    "Really?" With a sneer, Mark said, "then have a try. Offending me will bring you more pain than


    offending Darren."


    Clutching the divorce agreement, Jessie looked at Mark''s side face suspiciously with her dark apricot


    eyes.

 Chapter 15 I Think Didnt Work At All

    Chapter 15 ''I Think'' Didn''t Work At All


    Clutching the divorce agreement, Jessie looked at Mark''s side face suspiciously with her dark apricot


    eyes.


    ''Did he already know?


    How could it be?


    But it didn''t matter whether he knew it or not. I hadn''t done anything yet. She could just go back to her


    old life. That''s not a big deal.''


    All of a sudden, Darren''s words echoed in her mind repeatedly, ''You can''t get divorced...''


    What should she do? Jessie was going to be crazy!


    As soon as they arrived at the vi of the Lan family, they entered the vi of Mark directly.


    When Jessie was vexed that she might sleep in the same room with Mark, to her surprise, the servant


    opened the door and told her Mark would live next door. She could not be happier. After the servant


    left, Jessieughed for a while. Then she began to unpack and collect her clothes.


    Although there were all kinds of clothes in the wardrobe,pared with those big branddies'' clothes,


    Jessie still preferred her own clothes.


    However, before she could pack up all the stuff, she suddenly remembered the jade pendant which she


    took back from the scene of the ident! She remembered that she had put it in the underwear box.


    Now the box was here, but the jade pendant was gone?


    Jessie thought about it over and over again. She was afraid that she would forget where she put the


    jade pendant asionally. But as she recalled from the day of the car ident, she had only seen the


    jade pendant at that night. After that, it had been put in the box and never been moved. How could it be


    thrown to other ces?


    ''Was it...? Was it stolen by the servants who packed up her stuff?'' she wondered.


    Then she started to search for it over and over!


    Atst, Jessie didn''t find what she wanted, she fell asleep on a pile of clothes.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    "Sir, I''ve checked. ke was suspicious."


    "What is it?"


    "The criminal investigation team leader, George Wang, was a high school ssmate and a good friend


    of ke Wu. This time, it was ke who deliberately forged evidence to let George lock up Mrs. Jessie


    on the charge of intentional homicide. His purpose was to take this opportunity to force Mrs. Jessie to


    marry him."


    "Does he like her?"


    "Yes."


    Sitting on the leather chair, with his sharp and deep eyes staring at somewhere, Mark tapped the table


    with his slender fingers, and immersed deeply in thought.


    Seeing that Mark didn''t say a word, Nick continued, "Besides, the Lin Group''s capital chain has been


    broken. They had serious quality problems of the product. ke yed tricks behind all of it. Now most


    of the principal management personnel of the Lin Group are people of ke. He also has registered


    two holdingpanies abroad mainly in order to gain the Lin Group''s shares. I have checked the two


    Mark raised his eyebrows and looked at him. Did ke want both Jessie and the Lin Group?


    He overestimated himself!


    Suddenly, he gave a sly smile and said, "Leave him alone. I''d like to see what else tricks he has."


    --


    Early next morning, Jessie was awakened by a knock on the door.


    Although they didn''t hold a wedding ceremony, as a daughter-inw who has just joined the family, she


    had to follow the rules.


    Just when Jessie was about to go to the main building in a casual sportswear, she saw Mark outside


    her room. Without saying a word, she was thrown back to change clothes. However, even though she


    had changed her clothes for two or three times, Mark was still not satisfied with them. Jessie felt so


    furious that she gritted her teeth.


    She wasn''t dressing up for him. Why was he so picky!


    Jessie''s intuition was telling her that it was just a trick Mark yed on her.


    In the end, Mark picked a rosy pink cheongsam from the wardrobe and asked Jessie to put it on. She


    tied up her long hair and made a bun. When Mark was satisfied, they went downstairs to the main


    building.


    The first morning after the new daughter-inw joined in, she had to get up early to greet her parents in


    law. Because of Mark''s disability, he couldn''t kneel down. Jessie knelt down to serve tea, while Mark


    was sitting on a wheelchair.


    "Please have some tea, father."


    "Good!" Nelson took over a cup of tea from Jessie. He sipped a bit and put it down. He handed a


    golden red packet to her and said, "Jessie! From now on, you are Mark''s wife of our Lan family.


    Although Mark were the third son, you are the first daughter-inw married into our family. I will ask you


    to help me deal with all my family affairs in the future. If you had anything you don''t understand, you


    can ask Teresa."


    "I know. I will definitely learn from Teresa."


    "Good! I know you''re a good girl. I trust you."


    When she knew she would marry into the Lan family, Darren had told her that she should listen to


    Nelson, not to do anything against him, and take good care of him...... Darren''s words were just some


    ordinary words, but Jessie could understand what he actually meant.


    Nelson was smiling in a gentle way, while Jessie pretended to be filial obedience. However, she was


    really stressed living here.


    Especially when Nelson asked why they lived in different rooms. She cursed inside her mind. It''s just a


    y. Live together would be fine. Why did they have to sleep in the same room?


    The thought of sleeping in the same bed with him made Jessie chilling down.


    After went through the process, the two of them walked out of the study. Jessie pulled Mark''s hand right


    away and asked, "HMM... Do we have to sleep together?"


    "What do you think?"


    Jessie didn''t say a word, but she was very unhappy.


    What do you think? What she thought was totally nonsense to them at all in the end. Why bother to ask


    what she thought!


    As the third son of the Lan family, he dared not say one single word, how could she say no. Seeing that


    Mark had entered the elevator, Jessie sighed and walked to the elevator too.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Good morning, Leslie." Just getting out of the elevator, Jessie saw Leslieing over. She greeted


    him out of politeness.


    "Good morning, Jessie. Where is Mark? Why you are alone?"


    "Oh, he is in the dining room now."


    Leslie said indifferently, but his eyes were full of affection and surprise.


    Nelson had always spoiled him, so Leslie was always very reckless and acted like a tyrant outside. He


    could get anything he wanted. Even though he knew that Jessie was his sister-inw, he didn''t think


    there was anything wrong with that.


    Now, looking at her curvaceous figure covered by cheongsam, with a touch of makeup that was just


    right, he felt so itchy and couldn''t help liking her.


    If it hadn''t been for the shareholders'' meeting in a while and couldn''t be dyed, he would really have


    done it now, immediately, to pull her to his vi and get her.


    "Father, brothers, I''m full. Please excuse me."


    "Jessie, you are eating like a bird! Don''t starve yourself."


    Seeing the smile on Leslie''s face, Jessie felt so sick as if she had just eaten a fly.


    She smiled and said, "I don''t eat much. That''s enough for me. I haven''t finished unpacking my things


    yet. Father, I''ll go back first."


    On the first breakfast served in the Lan family, Jessie ate a few in a hurry and left the table. She


    couldn''t stand Leslie''s lecher look anymore. If the Lan family''s members were not here, she was not


    sure whether she would reward him with a few punches.


    Why did he get up so early in the morning with a lecher look to me? Anyone with eyes would find that


    he was vicious. But the most ridiculous thing was, no one had ever used him.


    Even Mark, didn''t do anything about it. He just ate and was like a blind who could not see anything.


    After getting back to her room, Jessie changed a suit of casual clothes and put her hair down. Then


    she sat on the ground with her legs crossed, starting to gather up her clothes with suppressed anger.


    Someone knocked on the door and said, "Mrs. Jessie, Mr. Mark asked you to get ready. You will go to


    the Lin familyter."


    "Ah! Okay!" Jessie quickly got up and put on a white dress. After fixing her makeup, she went


    downstairs happily.


    However, when she happily returned to the Lin family''s house, what was waiting for her was an


    unexpected "surprise"!

 Chapter 16 The Ownership of the Lin Group has Changed

    Chapter 16 The Ownership of the Lin Group has Changed


    Thwack!


    "How did I give birth to a person like you, doing such thing behind our back! If I had known that you


    were such a person, I would have strangled you. Why should I keep you by my side and cause trouble


    for myself?"


    When a burning paining from her cheek, Jessie looked at Darren nkly, feeling both aggrieved


    and funny.


    She had thought that she would lead a better life after she married into the Lan family. After all, she


    was the daughter-inw of the Lan family. Even if he hated her, he should at least show respect to the


    Lan family.


    However, on the first day after their wedding, what''s waiting for her wasn''t a smile but a p in the


    face!


    "Did I do something wrong again?" Jessie roared, "You always pped me for everything since I was


    little. I wanted to ask you why you gave birth to me. Since you hated me so much, why did you raise


    me up! Although I''m your biological daughter, even a servant wouldn''t live a horrible life like me. You


    said I did something behind your back. I want to say that it''s impossible to find a father as cruel as you


    in the world!"


    "You..."


    Darren was furious. He raised his hand and wanted to p her again. Jessie red at him with hatred.


    "Just do it! It''s a matter of course for father to beat his own daughter. If you have the guts, beat me to


    death today!"


    "Well, do you think I dare not beat you? If I don''t beat you to death today, I''m not Darren Lin."


    When Darren was about to pick up the whip, Ivy held him back. She persuaded, "Darren, don''t be


    angry. Beating her will not solve any problem. The most important thing is to solve the problem at


    hand."


    Darren turned his head to look at Ivy and his hand which was holding the whip slowly loosened.


    Seeing what happened between Ivy and Darren, Jessie felt suspicious and wondered what had


    happened.


    Even if she irritated him before, he never took out the whip in advance. But today, obviously, Darren


    was well prepared.


    Besides, she can''t believe that Ivy would speak for her today?!


    Didn''t she wish Darren hated her deeply? And it would be better if she and her mother could be


    expelled from the Lin family. How could she persuade Darren today?


    It must be something wrong with the Lin Group.


    However, what did that have to do with her?!


    Suddenly, Darren threw a pile of documents on Jessie. He said coldly, "You feel aggrieved, don''t you?


    Just take a look at these! My daughter colluded with others to encroach on my family property. Jessie, I


    didn''t expect you to be so capable!"


    Giving a nce at Darren, Jessie picked up the files on the ground and leafed through them one by


    one.


    The first one was the equity list of the Lin Group.


    There was nothing wrong from the top. When she saw thest two lines, she was shocked.


    ke owned 20%, and Jessie owned 40%! That was to say, thergest shareholder of the Lin Group


    was herself! If she allied with ke, they had the final say on the whole Lin Group!


    However, Darren, who used to be thergest shareholder and the president of the Lin Group, as well


    as Ivy, were not included in the list.


    The second file was the details of Darren''s assets.


    Darren''s original assets were more than 38 million dors, and the most valuable immovable property


    was the vi he was living in now. But when Jessie saw the name on the copy of thetest certificate of


    the property ownership, she trembled and didn''t know what to do.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "That''s impossible! How could that happen? That''s impossible..."


    "Impossible? Jessie, don''t you dare tomit it? No matter how badly your father treated you, he had


    raised you for at least twenty years. If it weren''t your father, your crazy mother and your brother would


    have starved to death on the street. How dare you conspire against your father''s property? I can


    understand your hatred to us. But have you ever thought about your crazy mother? I really can''t


    imagine that you can be so cruel to us!"


    "I didn''t!" Jessie retorted loudly.


    "You didn''t? Then how do you exin the equity? And why are all these house properties under your


    name?"


    "I... I..."


    Just when Jessie was bewildered, Irene went downstairs. She walked quickly to her and pped her.


    This p was more violent and painful for Jessie than Darren''s whip!


    "Mom.... You don''t you believe me?" No matter how Darren bullied her or how vicious Ivy cursed her,


    Jessie had never felt sad.


    In the face of all this, she only felt numb and used to it. As long as she thought of her mother and


    brother, she could bear all these pains.


    But it never urred to her that even Irene looked at her like that.


    She had tried so hard to protect them, but they did not even trust her!


    Her heart was painful as if it was torn by a knife. Although Darren didn''t beat her with his whip, the p


    from Irene made her more painful than death.


    Tears kept rolling in her eyes. Jessie gritted her teeth and stubbornly restrained herself, trying to hold


    back her tears.


    She didn''t do it. Why should she cry!


    Although Irene beat Jessie, but as her mother, she felt even more painful. Tears were all over Irene''s


    face.


    "How can I trust you? I used to think that you were aggrieved. I felt bad that I hurt you. But now, the


    evidence is clear. Why didn''t you admit it? Jessie, how sinister are you? Do you really want to see our


    whole family die in front of you! Will you happy for that? Give all these things back to your father.


    Otherwise, I have never had a daughter like you!"


    Faced with the threat of Irene, Jessie smiled sadly.


    It turned out that in their hearts, she was such a person! They had given birth to her and raised her up.


    They lived together for twenty years. How could they look at her in this way? Even her mother who had


    given birth to her....


    No matter how vicious she was, she wouldn''t want the Lin family to be failedpletely.


    She wasn''t that kind of person!


    Her body kept shaking. She had never been so overwhelmed like today. In the past, she felt aggrieved.


    But she knew that she didn''t do anything wrong, and she was not afraid.


    But now, the fact was in front of her. Even though she felt aggrieved, she did not know how to exin.


    Jessie left the house of the Lin family right after she said she will find out the truth and drove away. Not


    until then did Darren found that Mark was also present. When he was about to walk over to exin, he


    saw Mark turned around. Mark got in the car and left.


    Darren''s anxiety increased as he saw what Mark had done.


    Even though Jessie and Mark had met each other only for few times, now Jessie has been Mark''s wife


    already. Darren didn''t have an insight of Mark''s attitude about Jessie.


    If he didn''t like her, and in his mind that Jessie was just dispensable, that wouldn''t be a problem even if


    he saw what had happened today.


    But if he liked Jessie, the Lin family would be in danger.


    He was well aware of the conflict between Nelson and Mark. As long as the result of the battle within


    the Lan family was still uncertain, Darren would not rx his vignce for even one day.


    It seemed that he forced Jessie to marry to Mark because he wanted Jessie to gather information for


    Nelson. He also wanted that Jessie could get along well with Mark. In this way, no matter who wins the


    battle in the future, it will be harmless to the Lin family.


    But he didn''t expect that ke would like Jessie. What''s more, he even helped her secretly control the


    Lin Group, which made it impossible for him to defend effectively.


    In the past, he could use Irene and Frank Lin to ckmail Jessie. But now, it seemed that everything


    was going in the wrong direction.


    He had to be more careful in the future.

 Chapter 17 In the Name of Love....

    Chapter 17 In the Name of Love....


    "Sir, do you want to catch up with her?"


    "No, just follow her."


    When seeing Jessie''s car running down the windingne, Mark squinted his sharp eyes and cursed in


    his heart, ''Such an idiot, don''t you know to learn from mistakes?''


    The atmosphere became tense in the car.


    Mark knew that Darren was cruel, but he didn''t expect that he was so stupid.


    As for the fact that the Lin Group had been encroach and the shares had been transferred, anyone with


    discerning eyes would know that somebody premeditated this. Even if Jessie had colluded with others,


    she would not put the assets under her own name so tantly and also be beaten by him. And she


    would never agree to marry him.


    Obviously, Jessie was framed by someone on purpose.


    And it was more obvious that the one behind the scenes must be ke.


    When Jessie''s car stopped at the door of ke''s house, Victor asked, "Sir, shall we follow her?"


    "No, just stop here."


    Mark looked front, with dangerous look in his sharp eyes. He pressed his lips, wondering what on earth


    happened between ke and Jessie.


    Perhaps, the reality would suddenly change, and something more interesting would happen.


    When getting the phone call from Jessie and knowing that she wanted to see him, ke brought out


    what he had prepared for a long time. He had been waiting for today for ten years. Everything he did


    was just for today, in order to get Jessie to marry him.


    His heart had never been so nervous and fiercely beating.


    "Jessie, just get inside. I wanted to call you because I have something to tell you too. Let''s go inside


    first."


    Jessie was cold faced, and red at ke directly.


    "ke, tell me the truth. Have you secretly acquired the shares of the Lin Group? Have you transferred


    all the assets of Darren and put under my name? It was you, right?"


    Facing Jessie''s questions, the gentle expression on ke''s face suddenly turned cold.


    Suddenly a breeze blew away the short hair of Jessie on her cheek. Her red and swollen cheek


    instantly dispelled his anger. With distressed look on his face, he asked, "Did Darren hit you?"


    Just when he reached out to touch her swollen cheek, Jessie pushed his hand back.


    "Stay with my question. I just want to ask you, were you behind those things?"


    Looking at each other, the atmosphere suddenly dropped to the freezing point.


    They had never been like this before since their childhood.


    "Yes!" ke turned to be indifferent as before. He answered directly. He didn''t think he had done


    anything wrong.


    Shepletely didn''t understand him or his painstaking efforts at all.


    "Why did you do that? Did the Lin family owe you, or did I owe you? Why you did this to me? Why you


    did this to the Lin family?"


    Jessie questioned him.


    The Lin family had been very kind to the Wu family since Jessie was young. Hunk Wu worked as a


    legal counselor of the Lin Group after he graduated. Later, when Hunk Wu was more experienced,


    Darren also helped him setting up his ownw firm. Darren often introduced his friends to him. Darren


    even spent lots of efforts on Hunk Wu''s marriage and child, as well as ke''s further education


    abroad.


    Someone even said that Darren treated Hunk Wu better than his own family. But why did ke still


    treat the Lin family, the Lin Group like this!


    She couldn''t understand! She really couldn''t understand!


    "Why? Jessie, you really didn''t know or did you just pretend that you didn''t know that?" Gritting his


    teeth, ke red at Jessie angrily. He grabbed her hand and said, "Jessie, I''ve loved you for ten


    years! I don''t believe you didn''t feel anything. I did all these for you. Because I love you. I love you so


    much. I don''t want to see you suffer. I don''t want you to be hit by Darren. I don''t want you to be hurt!"


    "Love me?" Jessie sneered, "If you really loved me, you won''t put me in such a situation. You made me


    unfaithful and unfilial. No matter how badly Darren treated me, he is always my father. Have you ever


    considered my feelings before you did that? !"


    Jessie fiercely threw away his hand, and her reddened eyes turned to watch him.


    How hypocritical he was!


    Was that the excuse for him to act recklessly and hurt others in the name of love?


    Before he did so many things in the name of loving her, did he ever think about whether she needed it


    or not?


    If she had to put her happiness above the pain of her family, she would rather not do that!


    "Without considering your feelings? Jessie, what did I do wrong? Why did you look at me like this? I


    have seen you living a life worse than a servant. Do you want me to ignore it? I can''t! That''s not love.


    My love for you didn''t allow me to ept that! After all, Darren was your father. But did he really treat


    you as his daughter? Did he even care about you when he said he was going to marry you to that


    cripple?


    Don''t think that when you always hide your feelings from others, and no one would know it. You took


    them as your family, but what they have done to you? When Darren whipped you and your mother, did


    he care about you and treat you as his daughter? Jessie, don''t be silly! Darren, and the whole Lin


    family, they don''t care about you at all!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Jessie lowered her head, biting her lips. She clenched her fists, and kept silent.


    Yes, ke was right. For the Lin family, for Darren, it was no difference whether she lived with them or


    not. She didn''t care!


    All she cared about was her mother and her brother. She only hoped that they could live a happy life.


    Whether she was fine or not didn''t matter to her at all.


    Seeing that Jessie lived a constrained life like that, ke felt his heart aching like being cut by a knife.


    Darren was really nice to his family. ke also knew that it was not right to do so, but he did this just


    for Jessie. You could call him selfish or whatever, he did it anyway.


    In his heart, Jessie only belonged to him. No one could bully her, let alone watch her sad and did


    nothing for her.


    "Jessie, I''m sorry! I was wrong! Please don''t be mad at me!" ke held Jessie in his arms and said in a


    low voice, "Although Darren has lost his shares, you are thergest shareholder and you are a member


    of the Lin family. He can keep the position of CEO with your approval, he still could be the leader of the


    Lin Group.


    After we get married, they can continue to live in the house they are living now. I did not really mean to


    destroy the Lin family. I just wanted to let them learn to put themselves in the position of others. I really


    don''t want to see you be bullied by them again. I really felt bad about that."


    Get married....


    Jessie was too scared to move. She felt a mixture of feelings.


    Not to mention what ke had done was right or wrong. He did that just because he loved her. Jessie


    was really moved in her heart. She thought that no one in the world would care about her, let alone her


    life. However, she did not expect that ke would take such a big move just to let her escape from that


    home and take the initiative.


    Unfortunately, she was not that lucky.

 Chapter 18 I am Sorry! I Love Him

    Chapter 18 I am Sorry! I Love Him


    "ke, I''m sorry..."


    "You didn''t do anything wrong. I never regret what I have done for my beloved woman."


    "ke, you are excellent. You will find a better girl."


    ke let go of her. He stared at Jessie. A bad feeling sprang up in his heart immediately.


    "Jessie, what do you want to say?"


    "I..." Jessie was hesitating. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "I''m sorry.


    I''m married. Please forget me..."


    "Married? When did you get married? Why didn''t I know?" Gripping Jessie''s shoulder desperately,


    ke red at her ferociously, and howled, "Jessie, why do you have to put up with that kind of life?


    Why do you have to listen to Darren? Why? You''re 22 years old already. Can''t you live for yourself for


    once? He''s a cripple and he''s disfigured. Are you really going to live with him for the rest of your life?


    Why! Why are you....."


    It took him ten years to love her and wait for her. He had done a lot of things that he shouldn''t have


    done. He just hoped that he could be with her, but why did this happen!


    He was not reconciled! Never!


    In those years, he had tried his best to studyws he hated most. During the past ten years, he had


    stayed by her side silently. He had endured his hatred towards Darren and stayed in Lin Group until he


    encroached the Lin Group....


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He had made it, and he didn''t believe that he couldn''t get Jessie.


    He clenched his fists, trembling with anger. All of a sudden, anger, jealousy and hatred rushed over his


    head and took all his minds away.


    He would never believe it! Never!


    "Jessie, tell me! Did you marry him because of money? If you want money, I can give you anything you


    want. Besides the Lin Group, I have Walming Group, Fortune Group..... I will try my best to give


    whatever you like and whatever you want. I will give you whatever you want!"


    "What?" Jessie was shocked. She could not believe what she had heard.


    Both Walming Group and Fortune Group were the most influential enterprises in the city. As far as she


    knew, these twopanies were both familypanies. They wouldn''t let others get involved at all.


    But ke said he owned them!


    That was just too hard for Jessie to imagine. How many things had ke done in those years?


    The man in front of her was so horrible, she didn''t know what''s in his mind at all.


    Although he said he loved her, what he had thought and done was only because of his strong


    possessiveness. The first choice for Jessie would be leaving, no matter who he was and whether he


    loved her or not.


    "Let me go! You hurt me... ke, let go of me!" Frowning, Jessie tried to get rid of his grip on her


    shoulder. She still considered him as her friend, and didn''t want topletely break their friendship.


    Otherwise, she really wanted to kick him off.


    ke was so mad that he still held her shoulder tightly. Jessie could not bear the pain so she pushed


    him hard and shouted, "ke, that''s enough! I won''t be with you. You''d better give up. No matter


    whether Mark is disabled or disfigured, or even dead, I am still his wife. This is reality. Don''t bother


    about it anymore."


    "Reality? What is reality? People can get divorced even if they get married. Why do you say that you


    can''t be together with me? As long as you divorce him, we..."


    "I won''t divorce him."


    "Why? Nothing is impossible in the world." ke still didn''t want to give up. In his opinion, as long as


    he was determined, there was nothing impossible.


    "Because I love him!"


    Jessie was so angry that she began to talk nonsense. As soon as she said that, she had the urge to kill


    herself. What had she said?


    She couldn''t imagine that she had said the word ''love''. In her mind, there was no such a thing called


    love at all.


    She even felt that love was a terrible thing.


    She had seen through how Darren had treated Irene. He was so ruthless.


    Love, in the long life, was actually a sh you could not catch at all. Even if people have not been


    separated, after years of consumption, all the love would have already vanished.


    In the end, the only thing left was what you had used to, not love.


    Seeing that ke stood still and stared at her in bewilderment, Jessie felt bitter in her heart.


    However, she was never good at expressing her feelings, nor did she know how to face such a


    situation. Since she could not give him what he wanted, it was better to let him give up as soon as


    possible.


    Seeing that Jessie drove away after she said nothing but ''Forget me'', Mark showed a satisfied smile,


    as for what he was satisfied with, nobody but himself knew.


    ¡ª¡ª


    It was already night when Jessie got home. When she found that her clothes were gone, she


    remembered that she had to move to the main bedroom from today on.


    She lowered her eyes, sighed helplessly, and walked to the next door.


    The door of the main room was closed.


    Just when Jessie wanted to open the door, she stopped. Although she had married into the Lan family,


    she knew very well that it was not her home.


    She knocked on the door. She didn''t open the door until she heard his deep voice.


    The room was in deep darkness. Only a dim light came out under the ck crystalmp at the head of


    the bed.


    The silvery gray wallpapers, the ck carpet, the ck and white curtains, the ck sofa... This was


    the first time for Jessie to enter this room. She looked around. Although the decoration style was very


    elegant, she felt a piercing cold.


    Jessie thought, people''s hearts were cold enough. Why should she live in such a space which make


    her feel lonely?


    "The pajamas are on the sofa."


    Hearing the ghostly voice, Jessie shifted her eyes to the side of the bed, where Mark was half leaning


    on the head of the bed. His wet ck hair was naturally ced on his forehead, and his ck robe was


    half open, revealing his strong and attractive chest muscles.


    While seeing this, Jessie felt a little dizzy. She had to admit that Mark was totally gorgeous.


    If it wasn''t...


    She smiled bitterly and thought to herself, ''How could there be such a perfect man in the world?


    If there was, it must be the God, but definitely not the human beings.''


    Jessie said yes casually, picked up her pajamas on the sofa and walked into the bathroom.


    An hourter, Jessie came out of the bathroom. Seeing that Mark had fallen asleep, she felt relieved


    secretly.


    Although the two-meter bed was big enough for them to sleep separately, for Jessie, it was the first


    time she would sleep on the same bed with a man, a man she didn''t love at all.


    At such a night, who could fall asleep? She opened the door and went out. She went straight to the


    terrace on the top floor.


    Too many things had happenedtely that she didn''t even have the time to think about them. She felt


    like a storm wasing towards her all of a sudden.


    No matter how hard it was, Jessie still thought she could handle it. What hurt her most was the p


    from Irene, which truly broke her heart.


    And that made her heart broken and painful.


    No matter how many times Irene grabbed a knife and chased after her with a ferocious face before,


    saying she wanted to kill her. At least, Jessie knew that she just took her as Ivy, not really going to kill


    her own daughter.


    However, today, she pped her hard when she was extremely sober.


    It was much more painful than the pain when the whips were thrown on her body.


    What upset her most was that her mother who gave birth to and raised her, didn''t believe her! Her


    mother even believed that she conspired with others to encroach the Lin Group and take revenge on


    Darren.


    Jessie felt very aggrieved when she thought about what happened today. She couldn''t hold back her


    tears anymore. She cried!

 Chapter 19 Evildoer

    Chapter 19 Evildoer


    On a summer night, even the air was hot.


    However, the wind tonight was a little bit chilly.


    Jessie was so immersed in sorrow that she didn''t know there was someone behind her. It was not until


    suddenly a burst of warmth mixed with the smell of alcohol that she turned around and wiped the tears


    nervously on her face.


    "Leslie... Why are you here?"


    She was surprised, but felt suspicious at the same time. Why did hee here in the middle of the


    night?


    "Why are you crying here alone? Did Mark bully you? If you have any problem, just tell me. Don''t hold it


    by yourself. Why were you here and didn''t wear enough clothes? It''ste at night. What if you got ill?


    Mark won''t feel sorry for you, but I do."


    When Leslie came back home from dinner with his client, he turned down an invitation of a beauty just


    in order to send some files to Mark. Heined about it in his heart. But when he saw Jessie, he


    felt that everything was worth it.


    Although he hung out with all kinds of women and changed girlfriends frequently, he couldn''t find any


    one that satisfied him.


    The first time he saw Jessie was in a photo from Nelson. Although she looked pure and clear in the


    photo, she was not stunning. He didn''t fall in love with her at the first sight.


    But when he saw her at the wedding party, she was wearing a light bluece dress, and her ck hair


    naturally fell over her shoulder. Although she looked a little gaunt, he was deeply attracted by the


    innocence of tender woman.


    It was said that a woman''s most sexy moment was in bed. Tonight, when he saw her dressed in


    pajamas, with her slightly wet hair hanging on her shoulder and her tearful face, he felt like a kitten kept


    scratching his heart, which made him more eager to have sex with her. He couldn''t control it.


    Jessie smiled and didn''t say anything. She knew the old saying ''There is no free lunch, you must be up


    to something''. She knew better than anyone what Leslie wanted.


    Realizing what Leslie was doing, Jessie took off the coat he put on her immediately and pushed his


    hand away, saying: "It''s toote, Leslie. You should go back to rest early. I''ll go downstairs first."


    "No, I know you''re in a bad mood. I''ll stay here and apany you." Just a few steps away, Leslie


    drew Jessie back and continued: "Jessie, I know that you have suffered a lot since you married into our


    family. We all know Mark''s condition. It''s notfortable for you to live as a widow by living with such a


    person. I also know that Mark has a bad temper. He often wears a cold face and gets angry at others...


    If you have any problem, juste to me. I''m much better than him. At least, I can satisfy you.


    Including, that aspect..."


    His mouth, with a smell of alcohol and tobo was getting closer to her as he spoke. Jessie turned her


    head at once and asked, "Leslie, were you born in the year of dog?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s not a big deal. I see wild dogs on the roadside would make out with anyone, and they were not


    picky at all. So, I''m just curious about it." It meant that he was like a wild dog on the roadside, who


    made out with anyone.


    "You..." Leslie squinted at her. Jessie thought he was angry, but he just grinned and said: "You are hot.


    Now I''m starting to have fun with you. I like it."


    Jessie felt embarrassed, how shameless he was!


    As the saying goes, "If God closes your door, he will open a window for you." That was too much for


    Jessie to imagine. How shameless Leslie was to do something like this!


    He was such a shameless person that Jessie couldn''t find a word to describe him.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Jessie was not willing to entangle with him. She turned around to leave,


    but was stopped by Leslie.


    "Jessie, why are you in such a hurry? Since Mark could not make you satisfied, how about we do it?"


    He flipped her long hair on her shoulder and looked at her swollen cheek. Then he said


    sympathetically, "Your father was so cruel that he hit you like this. You are the daughter-inw of our


    Lan family. How could he hit you? Come on! Let me kiss you. It won''t hurt after a while."


    "Go away."


    Just when Jessie pushed him away, suddenly he hugged her and held her in his arms.


    "Come on, let me kiss you, sweety."


    "Let go of me." Jessie ordered in a low voice, "Leslie, I''m your sister-inw, and I''m Mark''s wife. Do you


    remember that?"


    "Of course I know. So what? If you want to be with that loser, you''d better be with me. I have some


    things that Mark has, and I have some that he doesn''t have, and even better. Jessie,e be with me.


    I''ll help you get rid of Darren. What do you think?"


    Get rid of Darren?


    Jessie looked at him suspiciously. How could he know so many things about her?


    Was he investigating her behind her back or was it Nelson who told him?


    If they knew everything about the Lin family, how could they not know that she had owned the full


    power of the Lin Group? And how could they not know that even Darren was afraid of her now?


    It seemed that Leslie didn''t havetest information.


    "Leslie, what are you talking about? Why would you help me to get rid of my father? I don''t understand


    what you are talking about." Jessie looked at him with innocent eyes, wondering what this pervert


    would do to her.


    "You don''t understand?"


    Leslie sneered, one of his hands cradled Jessie''s waist fearlessly, while the other hand touching her


    hair intentionally. Lowering his head, he whispered in her ear, "Jessie, such a smart woman like you, I


    believe you know better than anyone else how you married into the Lan family, and why you married to


    Mark. Don''t pretend to be innocent in front of me. Mark doesn''t love you at all. In his heart, you are just


    a pawn. The one who is in charge of the Lan family will definitely be me. I am the one Nelson likes


    most among his three sons. If I were you, I would have chosen a better choice. Don''t get yourself into


    troubles in the end."


    Seeing that Jessie was in silence, Leslie smiled. He put his arms around her waist and touched her


    slowly. The smooth touch across the silk pajamas made his blood more boiling.


    "Baby, I haven''t had sex on the rooftop before. How about... Ah..."


    There was a loud scream. Leslie was thrown to the ground by a shoulder throw of Jessie, and he cried


    out painfully on the ground.


    "Jessie, how dare you! You should feel lucky that I like you. You are such an ungrateful bitch. You will


    pay!"


    Looking at Leslie''s stout body, Jessie thought he was just a useless man. He hung out with women all


    day long, he must be weak. In addition, he seldom exercised, he would be easily dealt with. However,


    she really underestimated him.


    Leslie, who was just thrown to the ground and couldn''t get up, suddenly stood up and stretched his feet


    to kick Jessie''s belly. Just in a second, Jessie was kicked off and directly hit the fence. Her face turned


    pale immediately.


    Then, Leslie rushed over, grabbed her hair and pulled it back forcefully. Jessie felt like her whole scalp


    was torn apart by him. With her head raising, she clenching her teeth, enduring the pain all over her


    body, and staring at him.


    "Leslie, if you have the guts, kill me now!" Jessie gritted her teeth.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She had known that there was no good person in the LAN family, how could she have been so


    careless? He was born and raised up in a wealthy family, but he concealed himself well.


    Leslie pulled back her hair violently, pinched her delicate neck with one hand, and said ferociously, "Do


    you think I dare not? Believe it or not, even if I killed you today, no one will do anything to


    me!"

 Chapter 20 A Coward and a Puppet! You were Really Good Brothers!

    Chapter 20 A Coward and a Puppet! You were Really Good Brothers!


    "I didn''t expect that you are having a jolly time here at night."


    Seeing Mark, both Jessie and Leslie were stunned. They didn''t expect himing at all.


    Mark rolled his wheelchair toward them and took off his mask. The burnt half of his face looked even


    more horrifying in the dark.


    "Leslie, didn''t youe here to bring me some files? Why are you here?"


    A light shed across Leslie''s eyes. He tensed up immediately. Files? It seemed that he had lost the


    files.


    But he had no idea where he had lost them.


    Nelson had told him again and again not to lose those files, and keep them secured. However, he lost


    them like this.


    Leslie answered with a guilty look. He didn''t want to have an eye contact with Mark.


    Suddenly, a brainwave came to him. He caught hold of Jessie''s hand and pped her on her face. He


    yelled at her: "You bitch! You are such a slut! You have already got married to Mark! How could you


    seduce me! If it were not you, how could I have forgotten such an important thing? Bitch, I must give


    you a lesson today."


    Jessie was beaten so hard that she staggered and fell on the ground. Now she only felt pain all over


    her body, face and hair. What''s more, she was almost suffocated. She could only lie on the ground,


    breathing hard.


    ''Leslie, you bastard!


    You had the guts to do it but had no guts to admit it!


    You are such a coward!''


    Jessie touched her neck and breathed heavily, while staring at Leslie with a hateful look.


    Mark cast a nce at Jessie, who was lying on the ground. The straps of her pajamas slid down from


    her shoulders, revealing her entire elegant shoulders. Although he looked as calm as usual, there was


    a strong murderous look in his deep eyes.


    Good, very good!


    Suddenly, he ordered Jessie who was lying on the ground in a cold voice, "Get up, and apologize to


    Leslie!"


    Jessie was speechless, ''What.....


    Apologize? To him?''


    Jessie widened her eyes in surprise, feeling angry and hateful.


    ''Leslie confused truth and falsehood. He had nothing to do with me. Mark, as my husband, are you


    insane? Now she was wronged and pped. Why should she apologize!


    She would rather die than apologizing to Leslie.


    Never!''


    Looking at Jessie stubbornly turning her head, Leslie waved his hand and said, "That won''t be


    necessary. Mark, she''s a disaster for you to keep such a woman by your side."


    Mark cast a nce at Jessie. With a sneer on his lips, he said, "She''s my wife anyway. I''ll deal with that


    by myself. Don''t worry about that, Leslie."


    Then he ordered Jessie coldly, "Get out of here right now!"


    Jessie red at Leslie. She stood up, put her pajamas back in order, and went downstairs resentfully.


    After a while, the door of the room was opened. Mark came back with two ice bags in his hands. He


    threw the bags to Jessie and said, "Take it. You are so ugly."


    Looking at the ice bags in her hand, she recalled how Mark had talked to her just now. Touching her hot


    cheek, Jessie was furious.


    She suddenly stood up and questioned, "Why did you ask me to apologize? Do you believe what he


    said that I seduced him?"


    Mark lowered his eyes in silence.


    He didn''t see the whole story. When he went upstairs, Leslie was strangling Jessie''s neck. Although he


    heard Leslie whispering to her, he could hear what he said on this quiet night.


    His first instinct told him that Leslie was plotting something, but he still couldn''t just believe something


    based on feeling.


    What he saw was not necessarily true, let alone something he had never seen.


    Jessie felt very angry.


    "I know what you are thinking. You think I am not trustable. People in your family all think the same.


    Well, since my family didn''t believe me either, how could I expect others to believe me? Leslie is your


    brother. You grew up together. It''s normal for you to trust him. I am just a stranger to you..."


    Jessie said in a sad and helpless tone. Jessie turned to look away, biting her lips hard, and bearing the


    bitterness in her heart.


    When he saw the red mark on her neck and her face beaten out of shape, Mark couldn''t help but


    clench his teeth.


    "Don''t mess with him again."


    "What did you say?" Jessie could not believe what Mark just said.


    Leslie has been fixing his eyes on her since the dining day of the two families. She dodged him


    wherever he was.


    Now He told her not to mess with Leslie!


    "Who on earth were you talking about, Mark? I don''t think you can''t see what Leslie has done. You


    actually think I have provoked him! Right?! ¡­¡­ It doesn''t matter whether you care about me or not.


    We have nothing to do with each other, but do you know what they say about you! Leslie, your brother,


    he told me that you are a cripple, you are a loser. He also said that I was just a grass widow when I


    lived with you. The Lan family would belong to him sooner orter, and you..."


    "You can go."


    "What?"


    Jessie was shocked by what Mark said, although she didn''t love him.


    "You can go to him. I won''t stop you."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    His tone was t and alienated.


    Jessie wanted to cry, but also wanted tough. When she saw the indifferent look on Mark''s face, she


    felt suffocated as if her heart was under tons of pressure.


    ''What were you nervous for? He didn''t care at all.


    He didn''t care about you, he didn''t care about himself, he cared about nothing... Jessie, why bother to


    spend your time on him? Or did you have too much energy to spend?


    You wanted to help, but he didn''t need you.


    Yes, stop showing your kindness to him!'' Jessie talked to herself.


    Jessie sneered and said, "Mark, don''t say that. You just continue to be a puppet. I won''t let him off


    easily!"


    The door was opened and closed again. With his fists clenched, Mark stared at somewhere fiercely.


    A cripple! A grass widow...


    He had long wanted to get rid of Leslie, but it was not the right time.


    The battle within the Lan family was not that easy to end. It seemed that he was fighting against


    Nelson, but in fact, he and Leslie were fighting each other.


    Although Jessie meant nothing to him, Leslie bullied her like this, obviously Leslie was challenging him.


    He won''t let him go like this!


    Biting his lips, Mark narrowed his eyes, giving out a murderous aura.


    All of a sudden, the door was opened again. Nick came in and said, "Mr. Mark, Mrs. Jessie ran out.


    Shall we..."


    "Why are you here?"


    "¡­¡­ You asked me to!"


    Nick was confused. They were going to take some actions tonight. How could him ask why he came?!


    Seeing that Mark didn''t say a word, Nick said, "Mr. Mark, the weather forecast said there would be a


    typhoon and a thunderstorm today. Are we going to continue our actions tonight... Mr. Mark..."


    Nick haven''t finished talking, Mark suddenly got up from his wheelchair, opened the closet''s hidden


    door and walked into the cer through the tunnel.


    Nick was confused. What was wrong with him today?


    Who could tell him?!

 Chapter 21 Romance in the Wilderness

    Chapter 21 Romance in the Wilderness


    The sky was shrouded in ck clouds. A sh of lightning split the pitch-ck sky in half. That made


    the silent night more frightening.


    ''what the hell is this ce?


    Why was there such a ce behind the vi?''


    Just a few days ago, Jessie came to the Lan family, and she was not familiar with the surroundings


    here. However, the Lan family was located in the most luxurious vi groups in X City. Even it was in a


    remote location, it was not remote like this.


    She looked around, and found a desertedne in the middle of the mountain. The thick trees on both


    sides towered into the clouds and there were weeds everywhere. It was like a wild mountain.


    In such a pitch-dark night, Jessie kept walking along the sinister path. The further she walked into the


    path, the more uneasy she felt.


    She had thought about going back home, but she couldn''t release her anger. If she went back like this,


    Mark would definitely look down on her.


    Definitely, he will!


    Thinking about it, she walked along the path further unconsciously.


    Rumble! The sound of thunder resounded through the sky.


    Before Jessie could react, the heavy rain poured down as if there was a hole in the sky.


    ''What day is it today? Why does everythinge together?


    I''ve been pped three times a day. What''s more, I''m suffering from injustice! Now, even the God is


    against me...


    Jessie looked up at the sky covered by trees and shouted, "What on earth did I do? Why are you doing


    this to me? Rain doesn''t matter. If you have guts, get me a gust, better be tornado..."


    How about took her away by a tornado! She wanted to leave here forever.


    In this world, she was destined to be lonely anyway, just like what she used to be.


    Poor Jessie...


    As soon as she stopped yelling, a gust of wind blew, making the trees shaken so violently that the


    weeds around her were even lifted up.


    The wind was so strong that before Jessie tried to avoid it, she could not stand steadily and directly hit


    the tree stem.


    Ah... It hurt...


    Her body was like being dismantled. Jessie was so hurt that she was lying on the ground motionless,


    and even had no strength to move her fingers.


    The wind was still blowing madly and the rain was wantonly hitting her body.


    Was there... Help...


    Jessie was crying for help, but at such a stormy night, who would remember her?


    ''No, I can''t rely on anyone else.


    Jessie, you must be strong. You can do it!''


    Gritting her teeth and enduring the pain, Jessie began to examine her body.


    Fingers, arms, legs... Then she got up slowly... Fortunately, her back was hit, but her legs were only


    scratched by the grass. There was no other serious injury.


    Just when Jessie stood up in the strong wind, she slipped and fell down the mountain immediately.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "You woke up."


    It was a steady voice of a man. Jessie wasn''t surprised. When she fell down the mountain, she heard a


    man''s voice. It seemed that he was calling her ''watch out''.


    Now, seeing the man who saved her was ''him'', she inexplicably felt she was safe.


    "Where am I?


    Did you save me?"


    Just when Jessie was about to get up, her ankle suddenly pricked. Mark shouted, "Don''t move. You


    have hurt your feet. The rain was so heavy, the lightning and thunder kept shing. We could not leave


    in a short time. Besides, you were in aa. When I saw this cave, I put you in here."


    "Oh". Jessie responded and looked at her swollen ankle. She frowned, pouted her mouth and


    murmured, "It hurts so much. How could it be swollen like this? I must bow to the Buddha someday.


    What an unlucky day!"


    Mark stared at her, recalling what had happened just now. His heart was still beating anxiously.


    He didn''t expect her to be so stubborn.


    In the face of such a heavy storm, she kept walking without thinking. Was it so difficult for her to


    apologize and lower her head?


    Did she have to put herself in danger and get hurt?!


    The more Mark thought about it, the more furious he became. In a cold voice, he replied, "You deserve


    it!"


    Jessie raised her head abruptly, took a nce at him and asked, "What did you say? Say it again."


    "You deserve it! You''re such a fool. You know nothing about the storm. Why did you go out in the


    middle of the night? Do you think you can endure everything? Now you run out like this. Do you think


    who would care! Is it worth to risk your life to get angry with others?"


    If she hadn''te out in the middle of the night, she wouldn''t have ended up like this. Thinking of the


    dangerous moment when she fell down the mountain, Mark got furious.


    In fact, he didn''t know what he was nervous about. But when he saw her running out of the Lan family''s


    house and heard that there was a heavy storm, he was inexplicably worried.


    It seemed that deep in his heart, there was a voice that kept telling him, ''She must be safe!'' So he


    chased her desperately.


    "Yes, I do. Do you think that''s what I want?" Jessie stood up in pain, "You know nothing about me. Why


    do you use me? You are not me. How could you know how I feel? I''m just a redundant person in


    this world. No one cares about me. What I want to do is my choice. It''s none of your business. Let me


    tell you, I''m an ungrateful person. I won''t thank you for saving me today. Don''t expect me to be


    grateful."


    After saying that, she thought that she could bear the pain and leave. But as soon as she took a step,


    she felt a sharp pain from her ankle. Just when Jessie was about to fall on the ground, she thought that


    she would be injured more severely, but unexpectedly she fell into a warm embrace.


    Their eyes met and their hearts beat fast.


    With her arms around Mark''s neck tightly, Jessie fixed her eyes on the man in front of her. She had


    never been so close to a man that she could even see clearly the pores on his face. She could still


    remember clearly the kiss with Mr. Mark. Although she paid attention to it at that time, she knew one


    thing was missing.


    And that was ''flipped''.


    "Well..." Jessie was stunned.


    "You are so stupid."


    These simple words were full of partiality and pampering. For a moment, Jessie felt that she was


    completely attracted by the man in front of her.


    Especially those deep and ck eyes, they seemed like a vortex with magic. Even if you just took a


    nce at them casually, you would be deeply attracted by them and unable to extricate yourself from


    them, but getting deeper and deeper.


    "If you continue to look at me like this, I will lose control of myself."


    "¡­¡­"


    Jessie''s face turned red immediately. Feeling embarrassed, she turned her head aside, pursing her dry


    lips and frowning slightly. She had never thought that she would be so anthomaniac. How long had she


    not seen a man? Or, how could she...


    At the moment, she felt so embarrassed that she wanted to find a ce to hide herself.


    Jessie was depressed, but her expression on her face was just enchanting to Mark.


    He fixed his deep eyes on her. Realizing that there was some subtle change in his body, Mark cursed


    silently in his heart and then separated himself from her deliberately.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    They sat on the ground together. Mark asked, "It''s veryte now. Why did youe out alone? And


    your face..."


    Jessie paused for a while and said, "Let me tell you a story. It''s about me. Do you want to know?"


    When she saw Mark nodded, Jessie sighed deeply, and looked at the entrance of the cave


    meaningfully.

 Chapter 22 Didnt Know How to Kiss Let Me Show You

    Chapter 22 Didn''t Know How to Kiss Let Me Show You


    Jessie paused for a while and said, "Let me tell you a story. It''s about me. Do you want to know?"


    When she saw Mark nodded, Jessie sighed deeply, and looked at the entrance of the cave


    meaningfully.


    "My mother was born in a literary family. The rules of the family were very strict, especially marriage. It


    was generally decided by the parents. However, in order to refuse the arranged marriage, my mother


    chose to run away from home. And then she met my father during this period of time. In consideration


    of her family background, my mother resolutely chose my father and decided to break off with my


    grandfather...My mother was a very simple person. She always thought that my father would love her


    all his life. She didn''t expect that my father had an affair not long after she was pregnant.


    Before I was ten years old, I felt very happy. Although my father had another woman outside, at least


    we could feel that he still cared about our family, cared about me and my mother. However, as time


    went by, my father was getting more and more impatient to us. In the end, he even took his mistress


    home and they gave birth to a child, my half-sister.


    Nevertheless, Mom still had a glimmer of hope for Dad. She always felt that Dad would change his


    mind one day. However, the birth of my younger brother made the whole familypletely


    fragmented."


    Jessie was very reluctant to think of that memory, because all her happiness came to an abrupt end.


    Darren was born and brought up in a rural ce, so he was conservative in his thoughts and mind.


    Although he never mentioned about having a son, he incisively and vividly spoke and behaved in a way


    that he preferred sons to daughters.


    When Irene got pregnant for the second time, she always hoped to have a boy. She did this in order to


    win Darren''s love. She still remembered the joy on Darren''s face as if he had obtained the most


    precious treasure when the baby was brought out and imed to be a boy.


    Actually, when her younger brother was born, she was also very happy.


    She felt that their father woulde back to them if she had a little brother. If she had a little brother,


    their family would be aplete family.


    However, this joy onlysted for one day. When the doctor announced that her younger brother was a


    child with cerebral palsy, the hope of the whole family copsed in an instant.


    After that, her younger brother was sent away. Irene became mentally ill. She beat and scolded her,


    cried and screamed. She often tried to kill her with a knife.


    Seeing her mother suffer like this, Jessie felt pain in her heart like being needled.


    She once asked her mother why she was still here, why she didn''t leave Darren to live a new life.


    However, there were only one word that Irene replied to her: willingness!


    It''s true that one should learn to take the result calmly no matter what he or she does. That''s her


    choice.


    It was said that I would keep walking on my way I have chosen, even on my knees... What Irene did


    was the truest reflection of it.


    She loved Darren desperately. But as their daughter, she suffered the most.


    Looking at Jessie, Mark had mixed feelings. He was touched by Jessie''s honesty in the bottom of his


    heart.


    At least, he could see her sincerity.


    "Why did you agree to marry Mr. Mark? For money?" Mark asked.


    Jessie smiled helplessly and said, "I did that not only for money, but also for the power of the Lan


    family. I used to hope that Mark could help me getting my brother back home, and let Mom leave


    Darren... But now it seems that..."


    Hopeless.


    What Mark did kept Jessie in a cold and hopeless situation.


    They chatted for a long time. Jessie talked the most. Mark was listening all the time.


    Not knowing how long they had chatted, finally, Jessie couldn''t resist the sleepiness. After asking ''I


    didn''t know your name yet'', Jessie leaned her head to Mark''s shoulder and fell asleep.


    With a faint smile, Mark looked at the little woman who fell asleep on his shoulder. A touch of warmth


    gradually appeared in his deep cold eyes.


    His hand gently ran over the wet hair on her face.


    Jessie, which one was the real you?


    The restrained one? The smart one? The simple one? The kind one? Or...


    These are all not you!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Jessie woke up again, she had left the cave andy on afortable big bed.


    Outside the window, the sun was shining brightly and the sky was cloudless. The storm that had


    happenedst night was nowhere to be seen.


    Sunlight fell on her body through the window. Jessie stretchedzily. She didn''t remember how long


    she had not slept well like this.


    "You woke up?" Hearing a deep voice of a man, Jessie quickly drew back her arms that had just


    stretched out, looking at the man in front of her in horror.


    "You! Why! Why are you here?"


    "Why not? This is my room."


    "¡­¡­"


    Jessie looked around the room. Yeah, why was she here? This was totally different from the room she


    used to live in.


    "Then why do you let me sleep here? You have other rooms here."


    "My woman should sleep here! Where else do you want to sleep?"


    Jessie widened her eyes in surprise.


    Suddenly, sheughed and said while pretending to be rxed, "Come on. It''s not funny at all."


    "Funny?" After taking a nce at her, Mark walked to the end of the bed, supported himself with both


    hands on the bed and moved closer to her. In a serious tone, he said, "I have never touched virgin


    before. Since I was your first man, of course I have to be responsible for it. Unless... You don''t want


    me!"


    This time, Jessie was shocked again.


    Virgin!


    First man!


    FUCK!


    She gave her first time to him!


    Impossible!


    How could it be him!


    That night... It was him!


    She gazed at the man in front of her. No way! That''s impossible!


    "Don''t lie to me. I''m married. I''m not a virgin!"


    "Really?" Raising his eyebrows, Mark thought, ''I''ll see how long you can pretend.'' He lifted her chin


    with one finger and said with a slight smile, "Body is always more honest than your words. Let''s have a


    review, so that your body can tell you the true answer."


    Just then, he kissed that stunned red lips before Jessie could react.


    "Close your eyes!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Don''t you know how to kiss?"


    "No!"


    "Okay, let me show you."


    At the same time. Downstairs.


    "Miss...Miss Rachel, why are you here?"


    "Nick, what happened to your tongue? Why are you stammering? Or have you done something bad?"


    "¡­¡­"


    With a guilty conscience, Nick looked upstairs, sweating profusely.


    Now, let''s see something fun!


    Rachel Yan, was known as the queen of the killers'' world. She was not only good looking, good at


    shooting, but also born in a good family. It was said that she seemed to be the unruly little princess of a


    country. She and Mark are a perfect match.


    Most importantly, Miss Rachel thought so too.


    He still remembered that when Mr. Mark was assassinated by an assassin, the female killer sent here


    fell in love with him uncontrobly after she saw him. After Miss Rachel knew about it, she posted a war


    post to look forpetitors for duel.


    Finally... That female killer was easily kicked out.


    The scene was shocking, unbelievable, valiant, formidable!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She had a crush on Mark, but Mark didn''t love her.


    The ending was: she failed!


    Nick couldn''t help shivering at the thought of the scene that these women were kicked out by Rachel


    Yan


    However, he was also curious about which one was more powerful, Mrs. Jessie or Rachel Yan.


    It seemed that Mrs. Jessie was not easy to deal with too. They were shocked by Mr. Mark''s incredible


    behaviorst night.

 Chapter 23 She is My Wife!

    Chapter 23 She is My Wife!


    "Well, Miss Rachel, what are youing here for today?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Rachel Yan stared at him, "You''ve got too much time? How about I ask M


    to send you to Africa?"


    "¡­¡­ I seem to have forgotten something. Help yourself, Miss Rachel." Then he disappeared in the hall


    in a sh.


    Rachel Yan couldn''t help but burst intoughter. He was really a sh mob.


    In the room, two people were kissing with tender and romantic feelings.


    Mark wanted to make fun of Jessie, but he didn''t expect to be trapped in the kiss.


    He couldn''t help kissing her, unable to control himself.


    One of them was sitting and the other was standing. Now, Mark had put her down.


    All of a sudden, a voice came from behind, "M, what are you doing?" The voice interrupted all the


    passion in the room, and also drew back Jessie''s long lost consciousness and mind.


    All of a sudden, she pushed Mark away and quickly put her dress in order. But she didn''t know how


    sexy her nightgown was. One look at her would surely allow someone''s fancy to run wild.


    Jessie''s face flushed and she bowed her head guiltily, feeling very depressed.


    A faint smile yed on Mark''s lips. Standing up, he looked at Rachel Yan, who was at the door, and


    asked, "Rachel, why are you here?"


    ''Why am I here?


    How dare you ask me why I am here?''


    Rachel Yan fulminated with anger inside. If she hadn''t shown up in time, maybe they will spend the


    whole day in the room today.


    "M, who is she?" Rachel Yan asked angrily.


    "She?" Mark turned his face to take a nce at Jessie. With a slight smile, he said, "She is my wife!"


    "What?"


    "What?"


    Both Rachel Yan and Jessie were surprised.


    "No, No. Howe I became your wife? I have nothing to do with you. Stop talking nonsense." Jessie


    exined at once. She didn''t even know his name. She also didn''t know when she had be his


    wife!


    "Are you sure?" Mark questioned.


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    "But we have already done it."


    We have done...done...done, and already....


    Jessie was desperate.


    Who the hell would say "we have done it" as usual as "I had lunch?"!


    She nced at the woman who was standing at the door. Her face had turned green because of anger.


    It was easy to tell that she wanted to kill her immediately. Jessie could imagine that at this moment,


    what she wanted was not only to kill her, but also to tear her into pieces. She couldn''t imagine what


    other horrible consequences there would be.


    Rachel Yan gritted her teeth and red at Jessie.


    Another tease!


    "M, I know you have many women around you, but how can you be with such kind of woman?" She


    couldn''t ept the fact. M didn''t even like her since she was such a beautiful girl. How could he like a


    woman like that?


    Mark asked, "Which kind of woman?"


    "Which kind of woman? Look at her eyes like dead fish, bunny face, ck eyebrows and rough hair.


    There is nothing can be called beautiful. Besides, look at her figure. She is so skinny and has a small


    bust... This kind of woman doesn''t even have any flesh. Do you feel good holding her and kissing her?


    M, I don''t care if you choose a woman more beautiful than me. How can you... How can you..."


    The more Rachel Yan said, the more sorrowful she felt. Looking at her sobbing, Jessie was


    speechless.


    ''I, who was disparaged, didn''t even cry. How could she cry while disparaging me?'' Jessie sighed, what


    happened to the world?


    Hearing what Rachel Yan said, Jessie didn''t want to argue at all. It was her business and she didn''t


    care what she would think at all.


    She just wanted to correct the misunderstanding as soon as possible.


    However, there was always someone who wanted to make the matter worse. He would be happy if


    things went out of control.


    "Rachel, I hope you won''t say that again. She is my beloved woman. I don''t allow anyone to nder


    her. Besides, it doesn''t matter whether she was in good shape or pretty at all. What matters most is


    that she can satisfy me."


    Jessie was shocked again.


    Damn it! Was he a devil?


    How could he lie righteously?


    No, she must stay away from him!


    All males were the representative of devil, especially this man. He was the Satan of the hell.


    Jessie deeply believed that she couldn''t win against him!


    "M... Humph!" Rachel Yan hummed and went downstairs reluctantly.


    Thinking of her tearful eyes, Jessie asked, "Are you having fun? You know she likes you, but you still


    made fun of her. What are you up to?"


    Loving someone was the hardest thing. If it was an unrequited love, it would be even more exhausting.


    From the moment one was born, he or she had been searching for his or her own partner in such a


    vast sea of people. It was not easy to meet someone he or she fell in love with. It would be even more


    difficult for two people truly fell in love with each other.


    Although Jessie didn''t believe in love, she had longed for the happiness of love.


    Even though she felt that love was meaningless, she could not bear to see anyone who didn''t take


    others'' heart seriously.


    All of a sudden, she stood up in front of Mark and said in a low voice, "I know you are outstanding.


    There must be a lot of girls around you. Maybe you don''t care about them, but you can''t make fun of


    them. It wasn''t a game which you can stop easily. Do you know how much courage it took to fall in love


    with someone? A move, a word, even just a look would have a huge impact on them. I don''t know if


    you''ve ever experienced heartbreak. I''ve tried, it''s really painful, and it''s so painful that I can hardly


    breathe. Therefore, I hope you can exin to her as soon as possible."


    Then she walked past him to the bathroom.


    Mark stared at the closed door of the bathroom with an unreadable expression glimmering in his eyes.


    Heartbreak?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She felt so painful that she could hardly breathe?


    Jessie, you said you didn''t believe in love!


    Then, why have you experienced heartbreak?


    Training Field on the Back Hill


    Today, Rachel Yan came here for two purposes. One was to fulfill her mission, and the other was to


    see Mark. However, she didn''t expect that she would see them kissing.


    "Sir."


    "Where is Rachel?"


    Looking at the left front boxing ring, Nick raised his eyebrows and said, "Miss Rachel is in a bad mood.


    She came back and began to beat up our people. Five of them have been beaten already.


    Nick could not help his heartache when he saw Rachel Yan beating up their people.


    She feltfortable by beating people. The ones beaten up weren''t happy at all!


    Since everyone were equal to each other. Didn''t she know about sympathy?


    Thinking of this, he felt Mrs. Jessie was better.


    At least, she just made some explosions which scared them to death. But no one got hurt, right?


    At the thought of this, Nick couldn''t help shivering and yelled inside, ''Both of them are not easy to deal


    with. I feel so terrible''!

 Chapter 24 Oops! Public Display of Affection Again

    Chapter 24 Oops! Public Disy of Affection Again


    With his hands in his trouser pockets, Mark looked at Rachel and sighed. Then he walked towards the


    boxing ring.


    "Rachel, stop it. Come down."


    "No."


    Seeing Mark, Rachel couldn''t help but think of Jessie, and how they kissed just now. Then she got


    angrier.


    "Come down! Don''t let me say it again!"


    Seeing Mark''s face darken, everyone''s heart couldn''t help trembling. They looked at each other with


    panic.


    Knowing that Mark was angry, Rachel took off her boxing gloves. When she was about to get off, one


    of his people ran over in a hurry and said, "Sir, Mrs. Jessie is leaving the manor."


    "What? Damn!" Then he walked towards the gate of the manor without looking back.


    Seeing Mark left, Rachel gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. She didn''t even notice that her nails


    pierced into her flesh.


    Jessie, I won''t let you go!


    When Jessie was about to sneak out of the vi, she saw Marking angrily. He picked her up,


    walked into the vi, and threw her into the sofa.


    "Hey, do you want to kill me! It''s killing me! Watch your manner!" Touching her hurt buttock, Jessie


    comined constantly.


    If she hadn''t hurt her ankle, she would have run away. He would have no chance to catch her and


    tumble her!


    Are you kidding!


    "Manner? You can''t even take care of yourself. Why should I do?"


    "I did take good care of myself, okay?" she said. He knew nothing about it! She had taken medical


    credits in school in order to take good care of herself. As long as she got a doctor license, she could be


    registered for business directly.


    Didn''t take care of myself...


    Did he really think that he knew her well?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Shit!


    Mark looked at her with his sharp eyes, so that Jessie could not help but feel nervous. She asked,


    "Why are you looking at me?"


    He squinted at her with a smile and said, "Why? Nothing. What do you think I can do in public? Or,


    what do you want me to do to you?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Was he saying a tongue twister?


    Jessie was confused. But she could feel a kind of danger in the air.


    Her hand grasped the couch tightly and her eyes was fixed on Mark.


    Suddenly, Mark ran to her and grabbed her sprained ankle. While he twisted it slightly, Jessie gave a


    painful scream.


    Mark sat on the tea table and put her feet on his legs. He would try to twist it again if Jessie


    contradicted him.


    He knew it was painful. As long as she felt it, that''s what he wanted.


    He wanted her to know what pain was!


    Jessie felt so hurt that she didn''t even have the energy to scold. She curled her lips and looked at her


    feet with tears in her eyes.


    "How do you feel now? Does it hurt? Look at your feet. Is this the way you ''love'' yourself? Do you want


    to try again? I don''t mind serving you again."


    "You''re insane! Why don''t you go to see a doctor! You knew my feet were injured, but you still treated


    me like that. Do you really want to see me die from pain? I thought you were a good man, but I didn''t


    expect you to be so bad. Get out! No one can touch the feet of a good woman like me!"


    Jessie drew back her foot heavily, "My God! It hurts!" As she identally put forth too much strength,


    her foot hit the tea table. Jessie felt a sharp pain, and even tears came out of her eyes.


    "Admit it. You''re stupid. I''m really curious how you''ve lived for more than 20 years. Show your feet to


    me."


    "No. I''d rather die."


    "How can you die without my permission?"


    It seemed that they were fighting, but they didn''t know how intimate their conversation was. His men


    who stood by got goose bumps.


    The crowd couldn''t help but cry in their heart, ''Mr. Mark, you don''t need to show off your love in this


    way. Please control yourself. Don''t do this to us!''


    After Mark left, Rachel thought over and over, she didn''t want to give in. Why was Mark so anxious


    when Jessie wanted to leave? She really wanted to see what was so attractive about Jessie. Why Mark


    would fascinate her like this!


    However, when she just arrived at the door of the vi, she heard their quarrel. When she walked into


    the vi, she felt like her heart was filled with cotton, which made her unable to breathe.


    He didn''t want her to die!


    How could he rub her feet and apply medicine for her!


    How could he let her scold him like that? And even if she asked him to get out, he still teased her


    patiently...


    Rachel opened her mouth slightly and looked up into the sky with her eyes wide open. She tried hard


    not to let the tears fall.


    Was she better than her?


    For what?


    She had risked her life with M. She had taken a bullet for him, regardless of her own life. But what


    about her?


    Although she said she had nothing to do with him, she still hooked M by all means once she turned


    around. Rachel resentfully looked at the two people who were flirting with each other in front of her.


    When Mark gently asked ''still hurt?'' Rachel answered in her mind, ''it hurts!''


    Right, her heart hurt so much that she almost forgot to breathe.


    However, he never knew her pain.


    Every time Jessie showed up, Mark''s change always made everyone happy. Although they thought that


    Rachel would be a perfect match for Mr. Mark, they didn''t dare to say anything more when their master


    fell in love with another woman.


    But every time they saw Rachel''s lonely face, they couldn''t help but feel pity for her.


    "Miss Rachel, why don''t you go to bed. It''ste? Women always say that they need a beauty sleep."


    Seeing that Rachel was sitting alone next to the boxing ring, Nick walked over.


    Raising her eyes and looking at him, Rachel lowered her head and said nothing.


    Nick sat next to her. Seeing that she didn''t say anything, he kept silent too.


    Sometimes, speechlesspany would be better than any other means offort.


    After a long time, Rachel said, "You are all very kind to her, so kind... I''m a little jealous."


    She made fun of herself, but it was so heartbreaking.


    After a short pause, Nickughed and said, "Why do you think we treat her well? If she was not Mr.


    Mark''s wife, if it was not because of him, she would be a stranger to us in our eyes. How can she be


    compared with you? We used to fight together."


    "Yes." Rachel replied softly.


    They used to fight together. However, what they had experienced could not made her win!


    Nick was annoyed when he saw Rachel sad.


    He had intended tofort her, but he didn''t expect to make her even sadder.


    "Miss Rachel, don''t be sad. Mrs. Jessie is a good person, but in our heart, you are the best. You know,


    people are blind when they have a rtionship. They usually see something far away from them, but


    they can''t see anything that is close to them. You have your own advantages too. Maybe someone who


    likes you is at your side, but you didn''t notice that?"


    "Really?" Rachel looked at Nick in surprise, "Yes, you are right. Why should I be sad? M likes that


    woman, but he doesn''t realize that I''m good too. Yes, that''s it. Thank you, Nick."


    Nick was speechless. He wanted to cry but had no tears when he saw Rachel left happily.


    He just wanted her to see other excellent people around her. Maybe him! But she misunderstood him!


    Why did everyone only see Mr. Mark and ignore others!


    Nick started to cry!

 Chapter 25 Double-Face Or Hard to Say

    Chapter 25 Double-Face Or Hard to Say


    Jessie didn''t sleepst night. Perhaps she was not used to it, or perhaps because she slept too much


    the day before yesterday. She couldn''t fall asleep. She tossed and turned all night, but she couldn''t fall


    asleep no matter how hard she tried. So, she got up early.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Jessie."


    "¡­¡­ Good morning."


    Although everyone called her ''Mrs. Jessie''. Jessie was still not used to it. She could not exin too


    much, so she had to say hello to them.


    "How could you say that you had nothing to do with M! You are so hypocritical."


    Not far away, a woman''s sneering voice came. Even without looking, Jessie knew who she was. There


    was only one person here who despised her the most.


    It was Rachel.


    She really didn''t know why Rachel was jealous. If Rachel and M were close friends as they said, she


    should know well about M. But now it seemed something was wrong here.


    Even if she had intimate rtion with M, even if they lived in the same room now, and even if they had


    kissed, it didn''t mean anything.


    Uh...


    Thinking of this, Jessie felt there was something wrong. They seemed to have done everything they


    could not do. Even she could not convince herself in this situation, how could she convince others?


    She sighed in her heart. She turned around and walked into the vi.


    Seeing that Jessie just left without saying a word to her, Rachel stamped her feet angrily.


    "Jessie, don''t go. Let''s have a talk." She had never seen such an arrogant woman who treated her as


    transparent?


    ''Does she think she could ignore others with Mark''s protection? How could she be so arrogant?''


    Rachel trotted after her, and saw Jessie entering the kitchen. She questioned, "Hey, what are you


    doing?"


    Jessie cast a nce at her and said, "Just make breakfast."


    "Are you trying to seduce M again? Everyone can make breakfast. I can do it too."


    "¡­¡­"


    Jessie was speechless. She could do whatever she wanted.


    At this moment, two women in apron were cooking breakfast in the kitchen. One''s breakfast was


    looking good and smelling good, while the other''s...


    "Ah, I failed again!"


    "Ah, it''s so salty."


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    There was loud noise in the kitchen. Outside the kitchen, Jessie and Mark were having breakfast


    leisurely.


    Jessie asked, "Do you really not want to see what''s happening there? Be careful about your kitchen. It


    would be burnt."


    "Let her go." Mark said.


    Jessie nced at him and said, "You are so rich. I think you need to build more kitchens, so that she


    can practice more."


    With a sly grin, Mark asked, "Are you jealous?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Was it necessary for her to be jealous?


    Wait! Why should she be jealous? She had nothing to do with him!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Jessie sneered disdainfully. When she was about to get some sushi she made, she saw that Mark


    stretched out his long arm and put thest sushi into his mouth directly.


    She instantly opened her eyes wide and stared at him: "Hey, why are you eating my sushi? You have


    eaten up all the four dishes I made. Will you die for leaving one to me?" There were many food here.


    Couldn''t he have something else?


    "Oh? Why don''t you just cook more tomorrow. You will get ugly if you get angry in the early morning.


    Honey, cook more tomorrow."


    "You..."


    Jessie gritted her teeth. What a shameless man.


    If she didn''t get up early this morning and just wanted to eat sushi, she wouldn''t cook breakfast!


    Besides, she hadn''t tasted it yet!


    That really drove Jessie crazy.


    "M,e and have a taste. This is the first time I have cooked breakfast in my life." After two hours of


    hardworking, Rachel finally came out with a te of food.


    It looked bad, not to mention the taste.


    "M, why don''t you give it a try?" Rachel said, pouting and staring at Mark with expectation. It was the


    first time that she had cooked something special for him. He should at least have a taste.


    "That''s right. Give it a try. She made it for you. Don''t let her down."


    "Sure. Give it a try."


    Looking at the food in front of him, Mark frowned.


    Could this kind of ck and yellow food really eat?


    Finally, Mark gave it a try in a bitter look under Rachel''s expectation.


    It was so bitter that he could never forget it.


    Rachel didn''t want to give up. She ate the breakfast prepared by Jessie. Sheined in her heart,


    ''Just a breakfast. Not a big deal. She wasn''t good at cooking. But she was definitely the best for


    shooting and kungfu. She was the queen of killers'' world. Who else could be better than her as a killer.


    She was one of the best killers in the world. Jessie was nothing!''


    At the thought of this, Rachel felt much better.


    However, killing... Was it something good?


    As a matter of fact, there was nothing worthpare.


    "Well... Please send someone to drive me back. I should go home now."


    Mark stared at Jessie. His eyes were as sharp as the deep ocean. It was difficult to understand what''s


    in his mind.


    The atmosphere, suddenly became tense and quiet.


    Mark didn''t say a word. For a moment, Jessie could not figure out what he meant.


    Leave or stay? She just needed a word.


    However, he chose to remain silent.


    Not only Mark, Rachel also kept silent.


    Although Mark didn''t say anything, she could tell that he was unhappy. Although she was happy that


    Jessie would leave, she dared not say a word at this moment.


    At this moment, Mark was like a lion who was trying to restrain his anger. Anyone who said something


    would be in trouble.


    Smart as she was, how could she do something stupid?


    When she saw that Mark didn''t say a word or give her a look, Jessie was angry and anxious.


    "Are you going to send me back or not? Why do you keep silent? If you don''t want to send me back, I''ll


    go by myself."


    Then she stood up and was ready to leave.


    "Do you think you can get out of here without my permission?"


    "So what the hell do you want?" Jessie looked at him and said in a low voice, "You know clearly that I


    can''t stay here. Why do you force me to do that?"


    "Force you?" Mark stood up and put his face close to Jessie''s. "I can see that you have always enjoyed


    here, my touch, kiss and even... I can''t see any reluctance in you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have done


    those things to you. Jessie. I don''t like women who say yes and mean No."


    Jessie gritted her teeth in anger, but she could not refute him at all.


    Did she like him?


    Impossible! How could she fall in love with such a man?


    She didn''t even know his name. How could she say she liked him?


    It was so ridiculous.


    But when she thought back, it seemed that she had never resisted him, no matter for kissing or


    embrace...


    She could even feel her heart beating!


    ''No. Are you insane?'' Jessie thought to herself. ''Your husband is Mark, not the gang leader in front of


    you. Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!''

 Chapter 26 As stupid as a Goose

    Chapter 26 As stupid as a Goose


    Mark also wondered why he said something like that to her. In fact, he didn''t care whether he would let


    her go or not. That would not make any difference. She would always be by his side.


    The biggest difference was that he couldn''t get whatever he want from her.


    Even so, he was still unwilling to let her go.


    As if in his heart, it was good to keep it going like this!


    Jessie looked at him and could not say a word for a long time. After a while, she pushed him away and


    limped upstairs.


    After Mark left, Rachel looked at the second floor and thought for a while before she went upstairs.


    "If you want to leave, I can help you."


    Leaning against the door frame, with her arms crossed, Rachel wanted to see if Jessie was really going


    to leave, or what tricks she was ying.


    Jessie looked sideways and asked, "Really?"


    Rachel snorted coldly, "Of course! Except M, I have the right to make any decision here."


    "But he just said that I can''t go out without his consent. Aren''t you afraid of offending him?"


    "It''s none of your business. Are you leaving or not? Or you didn''t n to leave at all. You pretended to


    be just now?"


    Rachel raised her eyebrows and asked skeptically.


    Seeing that Jessie was silent, Rachel got anxious.


    "Why don''t you say anything? Don''t tell me that you have changed your mind. In fact, you just want to


    enjoy M''s protection here, don''t you? You are ying tricks."


    "Don''t try to goad me into action."


    "¡­¡­"


    Rachel''s body became stiff, and she red at Jessie.


    She was too arrogant.


    She said that she stimted her on purpose!


    Yes, she did. So what?


    "Since you know what I mean, why are you still here! Don''t you know what to do?"


    "What is it? I don''t understand."


    "What... Jessie, if you dare to be so arrogant again, I will kill you at once!"


    Rachel didn''t know what to say. She just pointed a gun at Jessie.


    She was already very courteous to her as she talked with her for a long time today. How could she be


    so arrogant! She had never talked nonsense like this before!


    Jessie nced at her contemptuously, as if she was not afraid of the gun in her hand at all.


    She had already known from those men that Rachel was a killer. Also she was an excellent killer. She


    was not surprised that Rachel pointed gun at her.


    After all, killers were ineloquent. It wasmon for them to take out a gun and kill someone without


    saying a word. Those excuses and eloquence were nothing to them.


    However, she never knew the feeling that a schr is always wrong when he is in front of a gunman.


    It was really a living nightmare.


    "Jessie, are you leaving or not?" Rachel asked again.


    "Let''s go!" Jessie snorted. If she didn''t leave, Rachel would shoot her.


    "Okay, let''s discuss the escape route."


    ¡ª¡ª


    At twelve o''clock in the middle of the night, Jessie and Rachel came to the hall to gather as nned.


    Looking at her ck night clothes and a sniper gun behind her, Jessie''s eyes twitched. The outfit was


    indeed perfect, but did they really need these?


    She was just running away, not really going to fight a battle!


    She prepared too much!


    "Why are you dressing like this?" Jessie asked out of curiosity.


    "It''s not easy to be found."


    "How about this one?" Jessie pointed at the sniper gun she carried. Rachel said, "Oh, I''m used to it. I


    will carry it whenever I have actions. It''s a sense of security."


    Jessie was speechless. ''Miss Rachel, are you sure you''re here to help me, not to have fun?''


    It was only a few hundred meters from the vi to the gate of the manor. It would take a few minutes to


    get there if you walked as a normal person. However...


    Jessie looked at Rachel who was jumping around like crazy, she felt hopeless.


    She even started to wonder why she would follow her n of running away in the middle of the night!


    There was an old saying that a weak teammate does you more harm than a strong enemy. And that


    was the reflection of someone in front of her.


    "Hey, can you walk like a normal person? You always jump around like this. Aren''t you tired?" Jessie


    couldn''t bear to see her like this anymore. As she wandered around, before they arrived at the door,


    she must have been dizzy because of her.


    "You know nothing about it. If we all go out like you, we will be shot. I don''t want to die so ugly." Rachel


    leaned against the wall and looked around at the same time, trying to see if there was anything


    suspicious.


    Jessie didn''t know how to reply. Did she really think that she was a spy?


    She would be very lucky if she could escape like this.


    Nothing happened along the way.


    Seeing howcent Rachel was, Jessie was really worried about her intelligence.


    The manor was weird. It had been guarded 24 hours a day, but there was no sign of them tonight.


    Besides, there were cameras everywhere. She believed that there must be someone watching them.


    She didn''t understand why Rachel didn''t feel it at all and was stillcent about it!


    Jessie shook her head helplessly.


    In the monitoring room of the main building, Mark was watching the screen, with his fingers tapping on


    the table. Everyone had thought that he would be pissed off, but unexpectedly, his cold face revealed a


    ghostly smile.


    It seemed to be a good thing, but the others were terrified by the instinct.


    "Hey, the door is open. Let''s go."


    Seeing that Rachel was waving to her, Jessie sped up. But when she walked to the door, all of a


    sudden, several lights turned on, lighting up the ce originally dark.


    "Rachel." Jessie raised her head and cast a nce at Rachel, asking her what to do now. But before


    she could do anything, Rachel stood in front of her and said, "You can leave now. I will stay here to


    help you."


    Jessie was dazed. Was she the Rachel she knew?


    She asked her to leave and she would stay here to take the consequence?


    Or she would rather die than let Jessie stay here.


    Jessie was confused.


    "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up!" Rachel urged again.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Do you think she can get out of here?"


    With his hands in his pockets, Mark walked over slowly with a confident look, while Nick behind him


    kept winking at Rachel with an anxious look.


    "M, why... Why are you here?" Rachel asked with a guilty look. It was the first time she had betrayed


    him.


    "Rachel, do you think that no matter what you do, I won''t punish you? I believe that I have made it clear


    this morning that she won''t be able to leave here without my consent. Why are you still doing this? If


    you feelfortable living outside, I don''t mind sending you back to R Country."


    "No way! I don''t want to go back." Biting her lower lip, Rachel looked at Mark fearfully, as if she was a


    kid who had made a mistake and admitted her mistake in front of her parents.


    Jessie was speechless. Was she really a killer?


    Where was her morale?


    Why did she feel that she was worse than her!


    "Don''t me her. It was all my idea." Jessie cast a nce at Rachel and said to Mark, "Thank you for


    saving me many times, but I believe that you know clearly that I don''t belong here. So please let me


    go."

 Chapter 27 He was not My Type

    Chapter 27 He was not My Type


    "Do you really want to leave?"


    Looking at Mark in a daze, Jessie almost blurted out the words ''I don''t want to'', but anyway, it was


    impossible for her to stay.


    She didn''t care about her reputation. However, she couldn''t be selfish to ignore her mother and brother.


    If she didn''t care now, she wouldn''t put herself in such a situation in the beginning!


    Everything she did would be in vain.


    The atmosphere was extremely tense. Seeing that the two did not speak, the crowd could only hold


    their breath and dare not to make a sound.


    They looked at each other. The pair of deep ck eyes, which seemed to be able to see through


    everything, looked straight at Jessie, and directly at her heart.


    She admitted that it was veryfortable to be with him. She didn''t have to wear a mask all the time


    as she did in front of the Lan family and the Lin family. She liked the feeling of being free and talking


    freely with him.


    However, it didn''t matter whether she liked it or not. Before she could make sure she could take good


    care of her family, what kind of life she was living wasn''t important at all!


    "We are not from the same world at all. I have a lot of things that I have to do and can''t let go. You


    should know everything about me, so don''t force me anymore, OK?"


    Although Jessie said she wanted to leave, everyone present could feel that she had no choice but to do


    so.


    It was like two people who were in love with each other, and the scene of being forcibly separated was


    really heartbreaking and tearful.


    Even Rachel couldn''t help but feel pity for her.


    After a long time, Mark said slowly, "Okay, I''ll ask Nick to drive you back."


    After saying that, before Jessie left, Mark turned around and left first.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Looking at his back, Jessie''s heart twitched violently, and she almost took a breath because of the pain.


    "So... I didn''t know your name yet."


    Mark paused and said, "It doesn''t matter. That''s not important to you."


    Jessie lowered her eyes. Yes, why did she bother to ask?


    What could I do even if I knew!


    Anyway, they will never meet again.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the way back, Nick saw that Jessie was silent. He didn''t say anything. But before she got off the


    car, he couldn''t help saying, "Mrs. Jessie, in fact, our young master is really good to you. I''ve been with


    him for so many years, and I''ve never seen him treat anyone so well."


    Jessie looked at him suspiciously. Good? Maybe!


    "Nick, I want to ask you, why do you always call me Mrs. Jessie? I really don''t know him very well."


    "¡­¡­" Nick was stunned and wondered whether he should tell Jessie or not.


    Jessie''s husband was Mark, and their young master was the disabled Mark of the Lan family. Since the


    day she was kidnapped, it was not a secret that she was Mark''s wife in the whole manor. What''s more,


    even Mr. Mark has acquiesced that. Who would deliberately change the way how they call her?


    Seeing Nick''s hesitation, Jessie smiled and said, "Forget it. I''m fine. Thank you for driving me back...


    Be careful on your way. Goodbye."


    Seeing that Jessie walked into the Lan family''s house, Nick sighed. He turned around, got on the car


    and left.


    When Jessie was about to go upstairs, the servant Grace came out.


    "Mrs. Jessie, you are back."


    "Yes. Where is Mr. Mark?"


    "Mr. Mark has gone abroad. He will be back in a few days."


    "Oh." Jessie said. Then she went straight upstairs.


    Jessie was lying on the bed, looking at the fresh and clean guest room. The depression in her heart


    seemed to have dissipated a lot.


    Went abroad...


    It would be good if he was not there, in case she didn''t know what to say to him. And she didn''t have to


    go to the main room to sleep.


    She couldn''t ept the dark room. Mark was not only strange in character, but also in taste. It wasn''t


    like M''s manor. M''s manor was perfect. It was elegant but not vulgar, gorgeous but not luxurious. It was


    such a ce where she liked very much.


    It''s not like here, it''s just a ghost house!


    Gradually, the man''s face came back to her mind.


    M...


    Was his name M?


    She gently touched her lips with her hands. Her eyebrows and eyes were smile, and her face was


    flushed.


    All of a sudden, Jessie sat up, widened her eyes in astonishment and patted herself hard on the cheek.


    Jessie, what were you thinking?


    Why was your heart beating so fast?


    Why was your face so flushing?


    Were you having a fever?


    Ah! Ah! She held her own head and kept shaking it. She went extremely crazy.


    You were a married woman. How could you fall in love with someone else?


    Have you been out of your mind?


    No, you must be sick. You had to see a doctor. You had to be isted. You were sick. You had to be


    treated! !


    You were Mark''s wife of the Lan family. Your husband was called Mark. He was not your type. He was


    not your type. He was not your type. He was not your type. You were Mark''s wife of the Lan family.


    Your husband was called Mark. He was not your type. He was not your type...


    The next day, Jessie went downstairs with two huge dark circles under her eyes.


    With the breakfast in her hand, Grace came out and said with concern, "Mrs. Jessie, didn''t you sleep


    wellst night? You look so haggard!"


    "Well, I didn''t feel very well." Jessie found herself an excuse. At the thought ofst night, she wanted to


    kill herself.


    What a shame!


    Seeing that Jessie didn''t sleep well, Grace made another cup of ginseng tea and put it in front of her.


    She asked, "Mrs. Jessie, what would you like to eat today? I''ll buy it."


    "Food?" Jessie suddenly widened her eyes. When she heard the word ''food'', M popped up in her head


    again. "What food? I don''t want it."


    "¡­¡­"


    Grace was confused. What happened to Mrs. Jessie?


    Realizing her gaffe, Jessie exined awkwardly, "I have a stomachache. I might have caught a cold. I


    don''t need to eat or drink today. I have to go to schoolter."


    Seeing that Grace nodded, Jessie went upstairs with a smile that was uglier than crying.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Miss Rachel, young master had ordered not to let anyone get in." As soon as Rachel wanted to knock


    on the door, she was stopped by his subordinates. She questioned, "What is he doing in there? Don''t


    tell me that he hasn''te out of this door since that woman left."


    His subordinates looked at Rachel with admiration and nodded.


    "Hey, he''s really good at pretending to be a spoony here." It was a good thing that Jessie left, but she


    didn''t expect him to lock himself up!


    Was Jessie the only woman left in the world, isn''t she?!


    She pushed away the man who blocked the door and opened the door directly.


    "M!"


    "Sir, Miss Rachel..."


    "You go out first." Seeing his man went out, Mark closed theptop and said, "Take a walk with me."


    Rachel was stunned and couldn''t believe it.


    Mark had never said such words to anyone. He always kept silent or expressionless.


    Take a walk... He actually ''took the initiative'' to ask her walk with him...


    Although Rachel restrained the joy on her face, her heart was already full of joy.


    The back hill garden was full of flowers. The colorful world was just like her mood at the moment.


    She looked sideways at Mark beside her. Today he was very different from before. Although he was as


    silent as usual, he didn''t make people feel indifferent and alienated.


    On the contrary, there was a little more gentleness of a man.


    Looking at the shadow of them walking side by side on the ground, Rachel wanted to go on like this for


    a lifetime. Although she knew that he didn''t like her, she still couldn''t extricate herself from loving him.


    "M, just say what you want to say."


    Mark stopped and looked at her sideways, with a trace of surprise in his deep eyes.


    It seemed that she had already known that he had something to say.


    With a snort, he held her shoulders with both hands and said, "Rachel. Don''t waste time on me. I won''t


    love you."

 Chapter 28 I wont Love You

    Chapter 28 I won''t Love You


    "Rachel, stop wasting time on me. I won''t love you."


    Mark said bluntly.


    He was a man of action, decisive and cold-blooded. The way he dealt with things was totally the same,


    including love.


    Since he didn''t love her, he should not give her any hope.


    Rachel stared at him in amazement. Was that the reason why he asked her to apany him? He just


    wanted to tell me he wouldn''t love me?


    Did he know that the simple sentence, like a knife, stabbed into her heart fiercely? It almost killed her.


    Tears were welling up in her eyes. Although Rachel wanted to cry, she clenched her teeth and held


    back her tears.


    "M, you love her, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Love?


    In his life, all he cared about was value. There was only strong and weak in the world. Love? How


    ridiculous...


    Mark smiled bitterly. His love had gone with her three years ago.


    How could he love someone?


    "I admit that I want her to stay."


    "So? Do you feel sad that she left without hesitation?"


    Sad?


    He looked forward with questions in his eyes. Was he sad?


    He turned to look at Rachel and said, "Rachel, I have always treated you as my sister. My care and


    love for you are the same as brother''s feeling for his sister. I promised your father to take good care of


    you, but you have to remember that it is not love. You''ve been out for a long time. It''s time to go back


    home."


    "Are you driving me away? Are you so unwilling to see me? No matter you treat me as your family or


    love me, I just want to stay by your side. Please don''t let me go back. Please!"


    Rachel held Mark''s hands and begged him pitifully.


    Since he saved her ten years ago, she has determined to love him in her heart.


    Although her father always said that they were not suitable for each other, she liked him and followed


    him without hesitation.


    Even though she was extremely scared of shooting and killing people because of what happened that


    year, she still tried her best to ovee them.


    She knew she was too young to understand many things and couldn''t help him much, but she could


    learn and try. As long as he wanted, she was willing to learn and try.


    She could even kill people. There was nothing she couldn''t do or failed to do in the world.


    Go back...


    Once she went back, she was destined to nevere back.


    "Rachel, you haven''t been home for a year, you..."


    "Stop it. You know why Dad asked me to go back. He wants me to marry that guy who I don''t know. I


    don''t want that. I won''t go back even if I became a nun for the rest of my life."


    In R Country, 16 was their legal age of marriage. Her father knew clearly that she liked M, but he still


    insisted on arranging her marriage. He also wanted her to marry an old man whom she had never met


    before... If not, how could she be willing to go out and follow M shamelessly?


    In the past, no matter how long she stayed here, M would never say anything, and he would never ask


    her to leave. Now because of Jessie, how could he drive her away!


    It didn''t matter whether she was here or not!


    If they really loved each other, how could they care if she was here or not?


    "M, since you don''t want to see me, I will leave. But let me tell you, I will go anywhere else, not home.


    Never!"


    Seeing Rachel crying and running away, Mark frowned and felt headache.


    Seeing Nick approaching, he asked, "What do you think of Richard?"


    "Richard? The Middle East Prince? He is extremely handsome. If I were a woman, I would definitely


    love him to death. Sir, what''s wrong?"


    After thinking for a while, Mark said, "Tell Rachel, 500 million dors, target Richard."


    "What?" Nick looked at him surprisingly, "Are you kidding, sir? He, you..."


    "Don''t worry. She will be fine."


    Mark patted Nick on the shoulder and left with an obscure smile.


    Richard...


    Although he was extremely handsome, he still killed people without mercy...


    Nick couldn''t help but shivering. ''He was horrible!''


    ¡ª¡ª


    After breakfast, Jessie packed up and went to school with her schoolbag.


    Since then, she really didn''t go back to school. Not to mention homework, she haven''t had the time to


    ''revenge'' herself on those people.


    Today! She would fix it!


    "Keep the change, sir." After paying the fare, Jessie got off the car and looked at the magnificent gate


    of the school. She stretched her hands and sneered, "Professor... You will pay for what you had done


    to me!


    In a white minibus not far away.


    "Boss, is it her?"


    Someone said, "Yes, it''s her."


    B: "Not bad. I wonder if we have the chance to..."


    "Shut up! You can do whatever you want as long as you get this done! She is good at fighting. You take


    action as nnedter."


    "Yes, sir."


    Jessie went back to the ssroom and looked around, but she didn''t find Selina. Thinking that Brad


    had a ss today, she went to the ssroom and waited for her.


    Brad was giving a lecture about the Financial Law. The rules were so boring that many people chose to


    stay away from it.


    Therefore, there were very few people choosing his courses.


    Therge ssroom was empty. Sitting in a seat beside the window in the back row, Jessie was


    thinking how to deal with Bradter.


    Suddenly, darkness fell in front of her, and a stuffy bag came off her head. Before Jessie had time to


    react, she felt a sharp pain on her head and passed out.


    She passed out!


    "Get water to wake her up."


    "Yes, sir!"


    When the cold water fell down, Jessie frowned and slowly opened her eyes with pain.


    "Who, who are you? Why do you kidnap me?"


    "Why? Because you deserve to die!"


    A sharp voice came. Jessie looked up at the person in front of her, confused.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The three girls and two boys in front of her were her schoolmates. Although she didn''t know their


    names, she had seen them at ss before.


    They were not enemies. Why did they kidnap her?


    "Jessie, you are such a bitch!" After saying that, the woman in red stretched out her hand and pped


    her hard.


    Her face turned red instantly.


    Jessie stared at her. She was pped for no reason. She could not bear that any more.


    She kept struggling. However, her hands were tied too tightly by the rope and her hands were tied back


    behind the chair. Jessie couldn''t move and do anything.


    "We have no resentment, why do you bring me here?"


    "No resentment? Are you sure?"


    The girl who spoke was dressed in white. She remembered that she was the basketball team captain''s


    girlfriend, called Penny Chen. When she had just joined the school, she had worked as an assistant in


    the basketball team. She had seen her often in the team, but there was nothing special.


    Jessie thought about it for a long time and couldn''t remember what she had done that offended these


    people.


    "I remember you. Your name is Penny. You are Charles''s girlfriend."


    With a smile on her lips, Penny Chen pped her hands and said, "I didn''t expect you have such a


    good memory. Charles always praised you in front of me. He even said that you were a good student,


    high scores, pretty. Do you know how many people are jealous of you?"


    "¡­¡­"


    She did well in her study and was pretty. Was that the reason they kidnapped her?


    No matter how envious and jealous they were, they shouldn''t kidnap her.

 Chapter 29 Kidnapping Again Its Ridiculous

    Chapter 29 Kidnapping Again It''s Ridiculous


    The girl in red looked exciting and shouted, "Penny, scratch her face and teach her a lesson. She is so


    arrogant."


    With a snort of contempt, Penny Chen threw a sideways nce at the girl in red and said, "Since you


    are so bold. You do it!"


    The girl in red was speechless.


    Obviously, she was timid.


    Jessie looked at her contemptuously. They brought her here just wanted to p her and scold her?


    And then... Nothing else?


    She sneered in her heart. They were all cowards!


    But where were the people who kidnapped her?


    Considering the figure of these five people in front of her, Jessie thought that it wasn''t them who took


    her from school.


    Just when Jessie was thinking about it, a force fell directly on her stomach and kicked her away.


    Ah...


    The chair tied to her body was smashed, leaving Jessie lying on the ground, with all her body ached in


    pain.


    "Howard! Do you really want to kill her?" Penny Chen shouted. She just wanted to teach her a lesson


    to avenge her being dumped. She didn''t want to make it big at all. Now Howard Xiao kicked her like


    that. If something bad really happened to Jessie, they would definitely suffer a lot.


    After all, she was the daughter of the Lin Group. They should not go too far.


    However, Howard Xiao didn''t think so.


    He walked towards Jessie. Squatting down, he pinched Jessie''s chin and lifted her head up. His eyes


    were filled with ferocity.


    That was why Jessie was sure that he hated her so much!


    "Howard, I never offended you before. Why did you do this to me?"


    "Why?" He pinched her chin harder and harder. The pain made Jessie''s face twisted. Howard Xiao


    gritted his teeth and said, "You didn''t offend me, but you hurt my beloved woman! This is more painful


    than hurting me!"


    Beloved woman?


    Jessie was confused. Who did she hurt?


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. Please make it clear."


    "You don''t know?" Howard Xiao tried his best to suppress his anger and said, "You knew that Brad is a


    bad person. How dare you ask Selina to go to his birthday party and even drug her in the wine! Jessie,


    I didn''t expect you to be such a malicious person. In order to get your dissertation passed, you even


    give your friend to your professor!"


    "I..."


    Jessie felt so aggrieved.


    Who the hell invited her to the birthday party and who drugged her! He shouldn''t distort the truth.


    She wanted to exin, but she knew that no matter what she said now, they would not believe her.


    After all, Brad really slept with Selina...


    But she was the victim as well...


    Jessie was speechless! She recalled what happened that night. Then she said to herself in her heart,


    ''How can you still think about him in such a situation!'' It seemed that she was really sick.


    "What? Do you still want to find yourself excuse? Do you still want to nder that Selina invited you to


    be there? Jessie, I heard that you had a bad reputation in the school. You always went to nightclubs


    and bars. I didn''t expect you to be such a person."


    What the hell was he talking about? Jessie felt so ridiculous!


    She red at the girl in red. The girl in red instantly hid behind Penny Chen. And that made Jessie


    speechless.


    What a stupid teammate.


    Compared with the stupid girl in red, Rachel was much better. If she could see her again, she would


    definitely apologize to her.


    Howard Xiao red fiercely at Jessie. When he thought of Selina, he even wanted to kill her


    immediately.


    Early in the morning that day, when he was about to go to school, he saw Selina squatting in front of


    his house with wounds all over her body. After he took her home to clean up, she had been curling up


    in a corner, hugging herself tightly and crying continuously.


    After apanied by Howard Xiao in the room for three whole days, Selina began to talk slowly. She


    said that she was insulted by Brad when someone drugged her wine in his birthday party.


    And that was nned by Jessie!


    He would never forget how Selina went through those three days. With dull eyes and a frightened face,


    she always woke up in nightmares after falling asleep.


    Those memories were not only her nightmare, but also his!


    "Give me the drug. I will also let her know how it feels to be drugged!" Howard Xiao fiercely threw away


    Jessie and got up.


    The people behind looked at each other, hesitating.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Howard, are you really going to do this? I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    "Right. We just need to teach her a lesson. As for Selina, it would be better to ask her family to solve


    the problem."


    "Yes, it''s illegal if we do so."


    "Shut up! Of course! It wasn''t you. You didn''t know how painful it was! Breaking thew wasn''t a big


    deal. Everyone was guilty for something. How dare you say that your father has not epted any


    bribes? Can you swear that yourpany is involved in legal business without any tax evasion? If you


    don''t want to stay, get out of here. Don''t get in my way."


    Hearing what Howard Xiao said, everyone kept silent.


    Indeed, no one could guarantee that their family behaved well and did not do any bad things, but they


    were indeed afraid that if they really got people killed, their lives would be ruined.


    But Howard Xiao was different.


    The Xiao family was also a famous family in the city, and their power and influence were far beyond


    that of ordinary people. In addition, Howard Xiao was the only son of the Xiao family. If anything


    happened to him, the Xiao family would try their best to protect him.


    Of course, he had no scruples.


    After discussed, everyone decided to let Howard Xiao deal with it by himself. After giving the drug to


    Howard Xiao, they all left.


    Before leaving, Penny Chen kicked Jessie hard. Then she stepped away on her 10-inch high heels.


    Looking at those people, Jessie thought they were extremely ridiculous.


    It turned out that this group of people were all supporting actors, they were all cowards. Howard Xiao


    was the big boss here.


    The enemy was not dead yet, they already went against each other. Howard Xiao was such a useless


    leader!


    "Come in, all of you!" At hismand, several strong men came in and lined up.


    Howard Xiao threw the drug to one of them and said, "It''s your turn now. Don''t let her die."


    Then he stood up and left.


    Looking at several men with swarthy faces in front of her, Jessie shrank her body and a sense of


    uneasiness rose spontaneously.


    "Pretty, you are so lucky today. Let us have fun today."


    "Exactly. We haven''t had sex for a long time. How about 5 of us do it together. Pretty, I aming."


    As a greasy hand holding Jessie''s chin, a blue drug from the bag was put into Jessie''s mouth.


    Jessie kept coughing and wanted to cough out the drug. However, the strong man found that and


    poured a bottle of water into her mouth to let her swallow it.


    Suddenly, the buttons of Jessie''s shirt were easily torn off. Her whole fair, nice bosom was exposed in


    front of them.


    The man in an indecent look said, "Wow. The girl is really something. We didn''t expect that Mr. Howard


    would let us enjoy such a girl."


    The headman was impatient. "Cut the crap. Who will go first, you or me?"


    "It''s so cool! Let''s do it together!"


    Jessie looked at the people in front of her in fear. She ignored the pain on her body and kept kicking


    back, hoping to find a chance to get out of danger. However, her head hit a wall, and she was trapped


    in a corner. Her heart was like falling into an abyss where the silence was deathly quiet.

 Chapter 30 You Dont Feel Pain, But I Do

    Chapter 30 You Don''t Feel Pain, But I Do


    Just as they were about to insult Jessie, they suddenly screamed. Several strong men were beaten to


    the ground and pleaded for mercy.


    "Jessie, are you ok?" When Mark saw Jessie in rags, he untied her. Looking at her red and swollen


    face, he felt heartbroken.


    When Jessie opened her eyes and saw the familiar face in front of her, she couldn''t help but hold him


    tightly and burst into tears.


    She was really scared. She had never been so scared and desperate.


    Seeing how sad and helpless Jessie was when she cried, Mark felt both heartbroken and anger.


    When he heard that Jessie was kidnapped again, he was shocked. His heart trembled because of fear.


    Although he didn''t love her, she was his woman anyway. He couldn''t let anything happen to her.


    At least, she shouldn''t have an ident before he got what he wanted.


    What''s more, she was his woman!


    No one could touch her!


    "Hey, It''s okay now. You are safe" After a deep kiss on Jessie''s forehead, he picked her up and winked


    at Nick. Then he strode away.


    In the car, Mark was holding Jessie in his arms, not intending to let go of her at all.


    He looked straight ahead, with a calm and expressionless face.


    Sitting on hisp and holding his neck with her arms, Jessie flushed when she saw their intimate


    posture. She said softly, "Put me down. I can sit down by myself."


    "You are injured. Don''t move." His tone was cold and frightening.


    Jessie looked at him nkly. There was a murderous look on his angr face, handsome but


    frightening.


    Was he angry?


    Why?


    Could it be...? For her?


    The skeptical look on Jessie''s face made Mark feel hot.


    He said in a low voice, "If you keep on looking at me like this, I will consider that you are seducing me."


    "¡­¡­"


    She immediately looked out of the window with embarrassment.


    ''Seduce?


    Why did I need to seduce you? I wasn''tck of love!'' thought Jessie.


    But why did she want to avoid him as if she had done something wrong?


    Jessie got even angrier. Who on earth was holding her all the time?


    She turned to him and said, "What are you talking about? Why should I be the one to tempt you? It


    seems that you are holding me tight all the time. You want something from me, right? Are you ying


    the trick of a thief crying ''Stop thief!''


    While speaking, Jessie poked at Mark''s chest continuously. She had no idea that it was a fatal


    temptation for a man.


    Seduce...


    A smile appeared on Mark''s lips. She was definitely seducing him!


    However, Jessie was drugged! Why was there no sign of it till now?


    The car stopped at the gate of the manor. Then, in front of so many people, Mark picked Jessie up and


    went into the vi. Although everyone acquiesced that Jessie was Mark''s wife, it was the first time Mark


    holding her up in public.


    The people all cried in their heart because they were all single. How could he do this to them?


    Bedroom Upstairs


    "Ouch! Can''t you be gentle?"


    Jessie grimaced. She really doubted that the man in front of her really didn''t know how to treat a


    woman. He didn''t know about gentle when he was applying medicine. Was he trying to make her cry?


    "I see. Shut up. You are so noisy."


    "You..."


    Jessie pouted and looked unhappy.


    Seeing her swollen face, bruises on her body and her lips, Mark was furious.


    "Does it hurt?" He asked gently.


    Jessie shook her head, "It doesn''t matter. I''ve learned kungfu, otherwise I must have been beaten to


    fracture."


    "But it hurts me."


    "¡­¡­"


    Jessie was stunned and felt that she was in a dream.


    What did he say?


    It hurt him?


    Did he mean he was injured too, or he felt bad for her?


    Jessie was not able to think clearly now even if she was good at literature.


    "You, you said you were hurt. What did you mean?"


    Looking at Jessie''s innocent eyes, Mark smiled. She was not that smart, wasn''t she?


    "It''s exactly what you think." After saying that, he kissed her lips while holding her cheek with one hand.


    Her heart was beating fast.


    Just like appreciating a delicious delicacy, Jessie was enjoying Mark''s gentle kiss with her eyes closed,


    and finally, the kiss became deeper and deeper.


    Not knowing how long it had passed before Mark let go of her, while Jessie was paralyzed in his arms.


    He gazed at the girl in front of him with eyes full of lust. For three years, he had never had such a


    strong desire.


    There was a voice in his mind that kept saying, "I want her! I want her!"


    Jessie was too shy to look at him, lowering her head.


    She felt like her face was on fire, and her heart was beating so fast as to jump out of her chest. Even


    her breathing became difficult.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    When seeing the snicker on Mark''s face, Jessie covered her mouth immediately and said, "No, I''m so


    tired. I want to have a rest."


    With a pampering smile, Mark carried her to the bed and tucked her in. He kissed her on her smooth


    forehead and said, "Have a good rest. Let''s continue tonight!"


    Seeing that Mark was out, Jessie was relieved. Holding thefortable silk quilt, thinking of the scene


    when Mark just kissed her, she fell asleep with a smile.


    Rat-tat!


    "Sir, I got it. There were five people who kidnapped Mrs. Jessie today. They were all schoolmates of


    her school. One of the men named Howard Xiao nned it." Nick put the file on the table.


    "Howard?" He narrowed his eyes and asked, "You mean the son of the Xiao Group?"


    "Yes."


    "What happened between him and Jessie?"


    Nick said, "He never had a direct conflict with Mrs. Jessie. Butst time, at Brad''s birthday party, who


    was the professor of Mrs. Jessie, there was a woman named Selina, she drugged Mrs. Jessie, while


    Brad took the drug too. Mrs. Jessie ran away. But the drug came into effect already, coincidentally,


    Brad met Selina on the way, so he raped her."


    "Really?"


    A hint of coldness shed through his eyes. It turned out that she was the one who drugged Jessie in


    the hotel!


    Brad... How could he forget that guy?


    "Have you get rid of the five people?"


    "Yes, I have handled it. But Howard and the others..."


    "The four aplices were fired for whatever reason and they were expelled abroad. As for Howard


    and Selina... Let me fix it."


    "Yes."


    As Mark looked at the photos in the file, there was a murderous look shing in his eyes.


    You dared to hurt my woman, I''m afraid your lives are not enough to pay for it.

 Chapter 31 silly girl, she doesnt love you

    Chapter 31 silly girl, she doesn''t love you


    "By the way, what''s the medicine?" Raising his head, Mark asked all of a sudden.


    "Medicine? What kind of medicine? " Seeing that Mark was so nervous, Nick pondered for a while


    before he suddenly realized and said, "The pill... I knew it has expired. "


    "Hmm," Mark answered. Seeing that Nick was still here, he asked again, "Is there anything else?"


    "Well... Well, young master, Grace said that Ellie and Ivy are here. "


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­ Grace said they were looking for you. "


    Hearing that, Mark raised his eyes and squinted. "Look for me?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    His voice was extremely cold, with a hint of dislike.


    Nick:" Emmm..." As the saying went, no one came to the pce without a reason. They wouldn''te


    for a good thing, and Mark must know that.


    "Young master, would you like to go back and have a look?"


    After thinking for a long time, Mark closed the files on the table and stood up.


    At the LAN family''s residence.


    "Mommy, why hasn''t Marke yet? He asked us to wait for him for a long time. I think he must have


    done it on purpose."


    "Intentional or real, it doesn''t matter. After all, we need his help." The thought that Jessie possessed


    thergest share of the the Lin Group made Ivy ufortable. She turned to look at her daughter and


    saw the white jade pendant on her chest. "Where did you get this? You always buy things at will. I don''t


    know how I give birth to a daughter like you. "


    Ellie twitched his mouth and looked innocent.


    She was born in a rich family. Since she was a little girl, Darren had told her that as long as she grew


    up happily, there was no need for her to worry about other things. Why should she care about that


    trouble.


    Ellie then put her arm around Ivy''s and said, "Mommy, I know. I promise. I will study hard! ¡­¡­ By the


    way, Mommy, do you think Mark will help us? I''ve heard that he has no position in the Lan family. Since


    the car ident, he is only a nominal person in thepany. He has no real power at all. Besides,


    Uncle LAN doesn''t attach much importance to him. Most of thepany affairs are handled by Leslie.


    Mommy, is it possible that he''s a shell without any functions? "


    Ellie said what she knew and her concerns without any fear. As soon as Grace took the tea, Ivy gave


    Ellie a ferocious stare with her elbow, hinting her not to talk. Despite of this, all kinds of worries arose in


    her heart.


    There were so many rumors out there that Ellie had heard much less than that of Ellie. All of them


    wanted to get a chance to be a member of thepany.


    At that time, she wanted Jessie to marry Mark because she wanted to be rtives of the LAN


    family. In this way, they could have a powerful backer. However, to her surprise, Jessie used dirty tricks


    to deprive the Lin family of their power and even transferred their property...


    If it was not the case, how could shee to beg for Mark?


    At the thought of this, she couldn''t help clenching her fists, blue veins protruding.


    With a sound of "Ding", the elevator doors opened. Seeing that, Ellie called in a soft voice, "Mom", and


    they stood up.


    Mark replied, "What''s the matter with you? I''ll ask Grace to call her back. "


    "No, No. in fact, we came here today because we have something to tell you."


    "Tell me?" With his hands on his wheelchair, Mark bowed his head and fiddled with his slender fingers.


    After a while, he said, "You must be very clear about my situation. I may not be able to help you."


    "Don''t worry. It''s a piece of cake." Hearing that, Ivy took a seat on the sofa of Mark. After a moment,


    she put his thoughts together, and said, "Mark, on that day, when you were just outside of the Lin


    family''s house, you saw what happened there. Since that day, Darren couldn''t sleep at all, and he even


    went to the hospital because his blood pressure went up... Although the Lin Group was notrge, it was


    a family estate that Darren had devoted his entire life to it. How could he know he was old he would still


    be victimized by Jessie ... You have to help us, Mark. "


    Saying that, her hands naturally holding Mark''s arms with tears rolling down her face.


    "Why should I help you?" Mark drew his hand back and asked coldly, "What will happen even if Jessie


    be the owner of the Lin Group? She is your family as well."


    "What?"


    Ivy didn''t know what to say and looked embarrassed. There was a ferocious look shing across her


    delicate eyes.


    Of course she didn''t want Jessie to be the owner of the Lin Group. All of Darren''s possession could


    only belong to her and her daughter.


    If it were not for Darren''s insistence, she would have driven Jessie and her mother out of Lin family


    long before.


    How could this happen today!


    Let her be the owner?


    Never! "!


    Of course, Mark knew what Ivy was thinking. He was clear about the rtionship between his family


    and the Lin family even when they were in the vi that day.


    He didn''t care about how they would y tricks or y tricks with Darren, but he couldn''t let them


    seed in front of him.


    "I know that my wife is thergest shareholder of Lin group now. I heard about that too. I don''t think she


    did that, but you have to suspect her. It''s not convenient for me to say anything, but I do trust my wife


    completely. In fact, I don''t think there is anything wrong with it. Anyway, Lin Group will be hers sooner


    orter. It''s just a little earlier. "


    "You trust her? Do you really think that she doesn''t know anything about this? If she doesn''t want these


    things, she can return them back. Why did we ask you for help now? "


    Hearing that, Ivy stood up abruptly in fury.


    Since he met them, Mark hadn''t even called her "Mom". She had thought that he was still happy


    because of their marriage and he was even unwilling to ept them.


    What she didn''t expect was that just in less than a month, Mark was so nice to Jessie that he even paid


    attention to her. The way he addressed her was so intimate that it felt like they were a very intimate


    couple.


    Hearing that, Ivy was so furious that she gritted her teeth.


    "Today, I just want Jessie to return everything. Are you going to help me or not? "


    Seeing that Mark was silent and Ivy''s red lips curled into a smile, Ivy felt that he was still afraid of her,


    which made her feel a little bitcent. She thought, no matter how much he love Jessie, he had to


    give consideration to Lin family. After all, Darren was his father-inw, Jessie''s father.


    After a while, Mark raised his head with an expression of regret on his face, and said, "I''m really sorry.


    This is my wife''s private affair. She is the only one who can make the decision."


    "What... Mark, you are helping that bitch right now. You will regret it one day. Do you really think she


    loves you? She fell in love with someone a long time ago. Do you really think that she is willing to marry


    you? She married you because of her crazy mother and her brother, who had a mental problem. You


    idiot! " "Humph, let''s go!" Ivy said indignantly, pulling Ellie''s hand.


    After they had left, Mark dialed a number, staring into the distance.

 Chapter 32 A Scheming Girl

    Chapter 32 A Scheming Girl


    How dare you Jessie! How could you seduce Mark in such a short time! I have underestimated you!''


    thought Ivy!


    Being in a towering rage, Ivy scolded Jessie while walking out of the house.


    "Mom, slow down. It hurts! " Ellie''s hand hurt so much that her fair skinned wrist turned red. "Mom, if


    Mark is unwilling to help, we can think of other solutions. It''s useless to be angry." sheforted


    "Solution? They are all the same. What can I do? " Ivy yelled as Ellie never saw her was so frightened


    like this and shrugged.


    Looking at the timid Ellie who knew nothing but eating and ying, Ivy was furious.


    How could she give birth to such a useless thing!


    "Ellie, why are you so brainless? Where do you think you are worse than Jessie? Do you know what''s


    going on at home? I guess you are tired of being a spoileddy. "


    "¡­¡­" Ellie looked innocent again. "I know. The Lin Group''s equity has been taken away by Jessie."


    "You know? So you know it! Then why don''t you think of a way to get it back! "


    "That''s what father has to consider. I''m just a student,"


    Looking at the innocent look on Ellie''s face, Ivy was furious. She tried her best to restrain her anger


    and said, "Yes, it has nothing to do with you. But you have to know that our properties are kept by


    Jessie. When you want to buy clothes, bags and go out for fun, you have to ask Jessie for money.


    Does this have anything to do with you?"


    "What? !"


    Speaking of food, drinking and money, Ellie finally understood the seriousness of the matter.


    In the past, as long as she spent money, she could ask Darren for it. If she didn''t ask, Darren would


    give her anything. But what would Jessie do... If she was run out of money...


    That was a big deal!


    Her heart was filled with anxiety, her eyes sparkling with fire, and she said firmly, "Mommy, I will find a


    way to get it back."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the bedroom, Jessie, who was lying on the bed, frowned, grabbed the quilt tightly and mumbled


    something.


    "Father, please don''t..."


    "Mom... Mom... "


    She dreamed that she went back to that day ten years ago, when she was living in the sun, but it was


    as dark as the hell.


    "Mr. Lin, your son''s condition is not optimistic. To return to the normal situation, I''m afraid... I''m afraid I


    can''t make it. "


    "What did you say? What did he mean by difficult? I have only one son. No matter how much it takes,


    you must get him cured. " Darren caught the doctor by his cor and red at him angrily.


    "Mr. Lin, please calm down. It''s not that we don''t want to help you, but that there''s really nothing we can


    do."


    The doctor''s words just fell, and with a bang, Darren reached out and gave the doctor a heavy punch.


    The doctor fell to the ground, and the corners of his mouth were still bleeding.


    He had been waiting for this day for so many years. This time, he finally got a son, but this son was ill


    but couldn''t be cured!


    Darren would never believe that a disease could not be cured by money!


    Hearing that, Jessie didn''t cry. She just stood aside, looking forward to a mixed feeling of sadness with


    her innocent eyes.


    The whole family were looking forward to the birth of their younger brother. Whether it was Darren Lin,


    or Irene Xiao, or her, they all knew how much change the birth of their brother would bring to them.


    However, her younger brother was born brainless. He did not have a sound figure, and even when he


    grew up, he could not take care of himself. Looking at the anger and disappointment on Darren''s face,


    for the first time, Jessie felt what despair was.


    "Mom, brother was sent away by Dad. Mom, say something... " Seeing that Irene stiffly curled up in the


    corner of the room, without saying a word. She tightly held the clothes prepared for her son in her


    arms. No matter how heavily Jessie shook her, she still didn''t say a word.


    Poor Jessie cried.


    Her weeping grew into hysterical cries.


    "Mom... Brother... "


    Tears fell down along the corner of her eyes, and fell on the pillow.


    As soon as Mark opened the door, he heard Jessie sobbing.


    Mother...


    Hearing her voice, Mark lowered his eyes and his heart ached.


    He didn''t remember how many years he hadn''t been called this way.


    Mark''s deep eyes seemed to be infected. With a touch of sadness in her, he seemed to be increasingly


    distressed about her.


    He gently smoothed the hair from her cheek and said in a soft voice, "Don''t cry. You are much happier


    than me."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    At least, you still have Mommy. ''.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jessie''s eyshes trembled. She slowly opened her eyes and stared


    at the man in front of him with his eyes stained with tears.


    Perhaps it was because of the nightmare just now that she couldn''t get over the sadness for a while,


    brook inexplicably wanted to cry.


    "You..."


    He then bent down and kissed her forehead gently. "Don''t be afraid. It''s all over now. I''m here with


    you," he said softly


    Jessie bit her lips. She felt so warm as if her heart was soaked in the warm water.


    For a moment, Jessie didn''t know what to say. She was touched and warm. Although those words


    seemed simple, but they made her feel that her life was not too bad.


    At least, he was with her now!


    "Thank you."


    The word "thank you" held thousands of words that she wanted to say.


    Before he went to the bathroom, Mark pinched her little cheek and said in a spoiled tone, "Idiot."


    When looking at that tall and strong figure, Jessie suddenly felt her heart beating faster and her cheeks


    were hot.


    ''Oh my God! She has fallen in love with me!''


    What should I do?


    Just when Jessie was about to get crazy, the door of his room was pushed open violently. Jessie sat up


    abruptly, looking at the person who rushed in in in surprise.


    "Jessie, I know you are not so kind. You always said that you and M were living in two different worlds.


    You are not right for each other. Why are you back now? I can''t believe you are cheating on me! That''s


    nice. What a genius you are! "


    Rachel rushed in, standing at the foot of the bed, ring at Jessie. She should have known that Jessie


    didn''t want to leave, but as soon as she left, Jessie came back and wanted to be entangled with M!


    So did M. He had lied to her that someone had used 500 million to kill TAHT prince. Was it so easy to


    deceive her?


    ''Does he really think that I love money so much?


    Money was nothing to her!


    "Rachel, please listen to me. I..."


    "No way! You little bastard! How dare you y tricks with me! I hate you! I''ll kill you today! " Without a


    word, Rachel pulled out her pistol and pointed it at Jessie.


    "Stop! Rachel, if you dare to shoot here, I promise you won''t see the sun tomorrow! "

 Chapter 33 Battle between the Two Women

    Chapter 33 Battle between the Two Women


    When Mark came out of the bathroom, he frowned. The atmosphere in the room became depressed all


    of a sudden.


    Rachel looked at Mark. She was still wearing a murderous look just now, but now she seemed to have


    lost her anger because of the ''beauty'' in front of her.


    He was wearing a ck night robe which was half open, showing half of his pectorals. His wet hair,


    which hadn''t been dried yet, naturally dropped on his forehead. Below was a pair of ck cks with


    the same color stripes and a pair of ck home shoes Rachel couldn''t help but swallow. She cursed in


    her mind, ''Damn it! Do you have to be that handsome?''


    But on second thought, this wasn''t right! ''Rachel, what the hell are you doing?


    How could you still have an anthomaniac mind when someone is chasing after your man!''


    She shook her head to clear her mind and then said to Mark, "M, you have never done this to me. How


    could you yell at me for such a woman! Kill me if you can. If I''m dead, how can you exin this to my


    father?"


    "Do you think I won''t do that?" Mark eyes turned cold. He hated being threatened.


    Even if it was her, he would not allow it!


    "You... Ah... Ah... Waah..."


    However, she failed to threaten Mark. Rachel simply sat on the chair, burst into tears and kept scolding


    Mark.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jessie couldn''t speak a word. What was going on?


    She lifted the quilt, got out of bed and walked to Rachel. Sheforted, "Rachel, don''t cry. That''s not


    what you think. I came back because something happened to me and he happened to save me..."


    "Saved you?" Rachel stopped crying. She turned to look at Jessie and sneered, "Stop making up


    stories to fool me. There are not so many coincidences in the world. Why should M save you instead of


    anyone else? Is there only one man in this world? Let me tell you. Although I''m only 17 years old, I can


    tell the difference between truth and falsehood. Anyway, I won''t let you go easily!"


    Jessie was speechless.


    She didn''t believe her no matter what she said.


    It made no sense to exin!


    This was not difficult to solve as long as she could make it clear. However, since Mark roared, things


    got even worse.


    Turning her head to look at Mark, she hoped that he could solve the problem in person, but he didn''t.


    Instead, he sat on the sofa, seeming as if nothing had happened, and continued to y theputer in


    his hand.


    Jessie frowned. She really had a headache.


    After a while, she said, "Rachel, since you don''t believe me whatever I say, let''s have a duel. Whoever


    loses will leave here forever. No turning back, okay?"


    Rachel raised her head, and looked suspiciously at Jessie.


    "A duel? How?"


    "For the sake of fairness, we ask his men to decide the subject, and draw lots. We will do whatever we


    drew. Best of three."


    "I don''t agree."


    Before Rachel could say the word ''Okay'', Mark protested in a low voice.


    "Objection overruled!"


    "Objection overruled!"


    They said with one voice at the same time. Mark''s lips twitched, indicating that he couldn''t understand


    what women thought at all. They had been fighting against each other just now, but now they reach an


    agreement in a few minutes?!


    They smiled at each other and ran downstairs.


    A battle between women began!


    In the morning, Mark woke up with a loud bang. When he rushed downstairs, he was shocked by what


    he saw.


    "Jessie, how dare you put the eggs and coke into the microwave oven? Are you trying to kill me?"


    Rachel, with eggs and coke all over her body, looked so pathetic that Jessie burst intoughter.


    "You sneak attacked mest night. I just paid you back." Last night, they had agreed that the battle


    would begin in the morning. However, as soon as she was about to go to bed, she saw a snake on the


    bed. God knew how scared she was. Once she thought of the snake wriggling on her bedst night,


    she could not help shivering.


    "I attacked you? You are so rude. Who dares to attack you?" The thought of her precious python made


    her extremely unhappy.


    "Compared with murdering people with pythons, exploding coke with a microwave oven is just a drop in


    the bucket! That''s called insane!"


    "My golden python cost over one hundred thousand dors. You cut it into eight pieces. Who was


    insane?"


    There were only two women in the manor. They thought that only men could go wild, but they didn''t


    expect that the two women were the most terrible creatures!


    They even tried to kill with python!


    Besides, the golden python was even dismantled into eight pieces!


    Everyone''s heart trembled, wiping the cold sweat silently.


    When women went wild, they were unbeatable!


    Mark couldn''t bear it any more. He had thought that they would only be interested for a while, but now


    they had even used the pythons to battle!


    If this continued, they could use guns to fight against each other, directly finding out who had the


    strongest body that could not be killed. In other words, the one who lived to the end would be the


    winner. That was not good at all!


    What unruly women!


    With a stern look, he ordered coldly, "You two,e here!"


    Jessie and Rachel looked at each other and went to the living room.


    "Who could exin to me what was going on?" Mark said, pointing at the chopped pieces of dead


    python on the tea table and then at the mess on Rachel''s body. He had underestimated them in front of


    him.


    Rachel looked at the dead python on the table and burst into tears.


    "M, she killed Beck I have kept for years. She even cut it like this... How evil she was! Why not leave


    Beck aplete body, it''s already dead. She ... She... Waah..."


    Beck?


    The snake had a name?


    Seeing the clumsy acting of Rachel, Jessie couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    When seeing Mark''s re, Jessie immediately stoppedughing. She exined in a serious look, "I


    was protecting myself, and this was not my fault. Everyone would be scared when seeing such a


    snake. Since I was scared, I... I''ve only seen people raise cats or dogs, but I''ve never seen anyone


    raise a python. You''re really impressive."


    "What''s wrong with python? Don''t you know it doesn''t bite? I was just trying to y with you, but you


    cut it into pieces like this. Are you going to cook it?"


    "Cook it?" Jessie raised her eyebrows, "That''s a good idea. Since it''s dead, how about to make its


    death worthy? I''ve never had python soup before. Maybe it''s good for my health."


    "Jessie, you... Whoop... Beck, how pitiable you are!"


    "Shut up, all of you!" Mark looked at them, feeling worn out. "Go upstairs, all of you! You are not


    allowed to leave the room without my permission! Otherwise, go back to where youe from!"


    Then he lowered his head and rubbed between his eyebrows continuously. It''s really annoying.

 Chapter 34 Only I Can Protect You In The World

    Chapter 34 Only I Can Protect You In The World


    Not long after Jessie got back to her room, she saw Marke in.


    "Don''t you need to exin for what happenedst night?"


    Mark was sitting on the sofa, with his legs crossed. He looked at Jessie coldly, but nobody could see


    his expression clearly.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jessie looked at him coldly. His usual disdain, as if he was a king who controlled everything. She felt a


    strong pressureing to her.


    But, it seemed that he had never asked her to exin. Why was he now...


    She thought to herself, "She muste for Rachel again."


    "I have made myself clear to you. I don''t want to exin. If you really want to know the reason, you


    should have a talk with your Rachel. "


    "Really?" He raised his eyebrows and asked, "I smell someone jealousy."


    "You are the one who got jealousy." Jessie red at him with anger, "I slept soundlyst night. I don''t


    know where there was such a long and thick snake sneaked into my quilt. I was almost scared to


    death. Luckily, a Katana is hanging on the wall. Otherwise, I''ll really be a snake''s night snack. "


    Seeing this, Jessie felt a pity for not being able to see this anaconda. Even in the zoo, it was hard to


    find such a big snake.


    She really did not understand why a beautiful little girl could have such a pet! There were so many


    pets, such as kittens and dogs, but Rachel had to raise a python by her side. That was terrifying!


    When Mark thought of what happened to Jessie, he could more or less feel what she was thinking.


    When people reached their limits, they would often do crazy things.


    After all, that was not something normal people could y with.


    "I can understand why you are afraid, but why do you cut the snake into so many pieces?" Mark had a


    feeling that she was freaking out.


    "Why? Because I''m scared. It was said on the book that the snake would move after cutting its head


    off. Once a chef once cut off its head, but in the end, it was bitten to death by a snake. So I had to kill it


    for my own safety. "


    In the eyes of others, she was a little bloody. She cut the snake into eight pieces. But she was really


    afraidst night. After that, she huddled on the sofa the whole night and watched those dead bodies,


    fearing that the snake woulde back to life. . Although it was not very likely, she was not a strong


    person, so she would be afraid.


    Mark fixed his eyes on Jessie. He knew that she was scared.


    In his eyes, pretending to be strong was just a way for her to disguise herself. In fact, in her heart, she


    hoped that someone could protect her. If it was not because of those external reasons, he thought she


    would be a very happy girl.


    That burning look made Jessie feel ufortable. She didn''t know what he was looking at, but she


    had a faint feeling that his deep ck eyes were full of love, just like the kind of tender and pampering


    eyes that would appear between lovers.


    Her heart was beating wildly.


    Her face blushed with shame.


    Seeing him walking towards her, Jessie pretended to be calm on the face, but he didn''t know what was


    going on in her mind.


    "I''m the only one in the world who can protect you, so you must be with me." Mark held her into his


    arms and bowed his head to give a deep kiss on her head.


    It was the first time he made a promise to another woman except that "she".


    He didn''t know why he had made his promise so easily. Maybe they were somewhat simr in some


    way, or maybe he was really in love with her.


    All he wanted to do now was to protect and protect her.


    Hearing what Mark said, Jessie was confused and could not believe it at all.


    She raised her head and asked dully, "Am I dreaming?"


    Hearing that, Mark wore a pampering smile and pinched his white and tender face hard. When he


    heard Jessie scream out of pain, he said, "Do you still think this is a dream?"


    Hearing that, Jessie giggled. She stretched Mark''s hands to put them around the waist of Lenny.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    "Come in." As he loosened his grip, Nick came in and reported, "Young master, everything is ready."


    "Yes. Got it. "


    Seeing that Nick was stepping out of the room, Jessie asked, "What''s up? Are you busy?"


    "Yes. You must not have a good sleepst night. Have a rest first. I wille back when I finish my


    work. " After saying that, he lowered his head to give a gentle kiss on her rosy lips and continued, "This


    is your room. If I find you run to the guest room again, I will be rude to you."


    You are not rude now?


    Hearing that, Jessie asked, "I want to go to the guest room! How can you treat me like you say?"


    With a sly smile, Mark lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "I will make you unable to get out of


    bed for three days."


    In the Yangming Manor.


    "Hello, may I know if you have reserved a room?"


    "No.Q."


    "This way, please."


    A waiter led Brad to the sightseeing bus. He enjoyed the view and soon arrived at the most luxurious


    and secluded private room in the vi.


    "This is our unique ''Blood Red'' Tea. Please have a taste."


    "Okay."


    The decoration and the unique scenery slowly dispelled Brad''s doubts.


    Yesterday, when he received a message from a strange person, saying that someone could help him


    solve the problem, he still did not believe it. The reason why he came here today was that he wanted to


    have a try, but after he saw the scene in front of him, he knew that ordinary people couldn''t get in today.


    The Yangming Manor were seated at the top of the Yangming Mountain. The road had been sealed


    from ten kilometers away from the mountain foot. Guests who came in were sent in by professional


    people.


    Along the way up the mountain, the scenery was iparably beautiful. When they reached the top of


    the mountain, it was like a painting, which made people forget to return.


    Brad took up the tea set and tasted it gently. It tasted sweet and fragrant, with a hint of satisfaction and


    even a sense of euphoria.


    "Great tea! Great!" After drinking the cup of tea, Brad suddenly felt that he had lived in vain in his forty


    years of life. If it hadn''t been for this matter, he would never have tasted such a good tea.


    The tea was nice. But who was that mysterious man?


    Just as he was wondering, the door was opened. Brad stood up suddenly and was ready to receive the


    visitor.


    As soon as Howard pushed the door open, he saw that Brad was standing there in a stiff suit. Instantly,


    fury burned in his eyes.


    Why was he here?!


    Since he met Brad, he needn''t go to find him!


    With a smile on his lips, Howard stretched out his hand and greeted, "Mr. Li, nice to meet you!"


    Brad had never seen Howard before. Judging from his clothes, Brad thought that he must be a big


    potato because he wore a famous brand.


    Otherwise, why would hee here.


    But, looking at his age, he seemed to be in his early twenties, and his ability...


    He had been in the society for forty years and was a sophisticated man. He knew what he should do


    and what he shouldn''t. Though confused, he greeted Howard with a smile and reached out his hand.


    "Hello."

 Chapter 35 The Means Of Mark

    Chapter 35 The Means Of Mark


    "Good, very good!" Howard took hold of Brad''s hand, and punched him in the belly with the other hand.


    "Brad, you bastard! Shame on you!"


    "Who, who are you?" The bruises on his back really gave Brad a good beating. He always believed that


    no one would be lucky enough to be his prince charming.


    "Who am I? Humph! I''m seeking justice for those who had been raped by you! " In addition to Selina,


    Howard also investigated Brad. Brad not only helped his student with his dissertation, but also


    pretended to help his student with her introduction to work, which earned him a lot of money.


    Although they hated Brad very much, they were still students and didn''t dare to tell the police because


    of this scandal.


    Once, a girl threatened to call the police but was fired somehow.


    Since then, no one dared to testify against him.


    When Howard saw the stack of ''good news'' of Brad, he was eager to beat him up and tear his bones


    into pieces.


    At the same time, Howard received a call from an unknown girl who imed to be very weak and


    wanted to punish Brad just like him. When she learned that Brad woulde here, Howard came over


    without hesitation.


    "What? Defiling? Don''t, don''t sling mud at me. " Brad looked guilty and avoided eye contact with


    Howard.


    Since he was promoted to the professor, he had a lot of shady rtionships with female ssmates.


    He couldn''t figure out who sent him.


    "I am slinging mud at you? Brad Li, you can make the female victims silent, but you can''t let me shut


    up. You can''t afford to offend my position! " The underlying meaning behind his words was that he was


    the only one who could get back at Brad, and Brad would never let him get away with it.


    Suddenly, he took out a pistol from behind and aimed it at Brad.


    "I''m going to change my surname if I don''t disable you!"


    "Wait!" Brad looked at the gun held by Howard, trembling with fear.


    As far as he could remember, he had never dealt with any women from rich families. Most of his target


    was those students from ordinary families or worse families. How could he...


    He couldn''t die, and he couldn''t be eunuch either. That was worse than death.


    From now on... How can he face others in the future!


    As if knowing what was going on in Brad''s mind, Howard snorted and said, "Don''t worry. I will let you


    die without any hiding. Do you remember Selina? "


    Selina Wang?


    Howard pulled the trigger, and a scream came.


    Although Howard didn''t hit his vital part, Brad got shot in his right leg when Howard was shooting.


    His face turned pale with the blood. He shouted on the ground.


    The room was filled with the smell of blood and gunpowder. Besides, there was incense in the room,


    which made it even more strange.


    The injured man was curling up. Covering his injured right leg with his hands, Brad looked at Howard


    who was still pointing a gun at him. He was trembling with fear.


    "Mr. Xiao, please, please let me go." Brad had never suffered this kind of pain, so he had no choice but


    to beg him again. "Indeed, Selina is my student. I admit that I have seduced female students and used


    the name of finding a job to get money. But I have never touched her. She has a strong family


    background. If I hurt her, I''m afraid that I''ll lose my life. Then how can I... "


    "You know she has a strong background? Then why did you conspire with Jessie to poison Selina in


    the wine? Isn''t it your idea? "


    "Drug?" Speaking of that, just what happened on his birthday came to his mind, and Brad said pitifully,


    "You are really wronged. It was Selina who told me that she wanted to drug Jessie that day. It had


    nothing to do with me."


    "But why did Selina say that you raped her? She will never lie to me. "


    "How, how do I know..."


    With another loud bang, the other leg of Brad was beaten. He couldn''t move at all from the pain to his


    heart.


    Seeing that Brad was silent, Howard got nervous. He walked over timidly and kicked him with his foot.


    To his surprise, his leg was held tightly by Brad as soon as he took back his foot.


    Brad leaned his head against Howard''s leg, making a strange sound.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me! " Seeing that Brad didn''t let go of him, Howard kicked him away


    and red at him with contempt. "You are so disgusting."


    "I... I... "


    Striding towards Howard step by step with difficulty, he begged, "please, have sex with me."


    "Get away from me! You make me sick!" Then Howard walked towards the door.


    The noise behind Howard was getting louder and louder. When he just walked to the door, he


    inexplicably turned around and saw that Brad was unbuttoning his shirt. Howard frowned.


    Right then, in another private room of the vi, Mark was fixated on the screen of the monitor screen.


    Embarrassed by the performance of a real person on the screen, Nick broke into a cold sweat


    immediately.


    However, Mark''s face remained expressionless, and his deep eyes were as calm as ake without any


    waves.


    The scene showed that Brad was lying in a pool of blood. When Nick saw this, he trembled because of


    the blood. It was so bloody and frightening!


    He had followed Mark for so many years, knowing nothing but his decisive determination. Most of the


    time, he felt that his master in front of him was true, ruthless than the devil.


    But he was only ruthless, and now he was aplete freak madness.


    The cup in front of Brad had been poisoned with the utmost amount of aphrodisiac, which could kill any


    average person, let alone a giant amount. Besides, the incense in the box was also specific medicine.


    As long as he stayed in the room for ten minutes, it would work.


    If he was angry and quickened the cirction of blood, the efficacy would elerate.


    ''Oh my God! I finally know why Mark said he''s going to deal with Howard and Selina. It turns out he


    wants to use the knife to kill someone, '' Nick thought!


    But it''s not a big deal. However he let Brad have sex with Howard!


    It was because of that Brad had raped Selina and hated him to the core that he had made love with


    Brad... Disgusting...


    "Nick, bring Selina in."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Yes, sir!" Nick replied. Nick trembled with fear and reminded himself not to offend Mark.


    When Selina took off the blindfold, she saw terrible scene. Their clothes were covered with blood all


    over.


    The sound of gunshot was very harsh.


    "Howard!" Shouted Selina. Howard turned around, but didn''t stop.


    Looking at Howard, Selina wept with sorrow. Compared with what happened that night, what she saw


    just now made her want to die.

 Chapter 36 Human Research Institute

    Chapter 36 Human Research Institute


    Seeing Selina leave, Howard wanted to exin himself to her, but he just couldn''t get rid of the fatal


    temptation in his body. His body seemed to be controlled, so he rushed to the people under him


    regardless of anything.


    In the end, Brad really died. His death was a quiet relief to the outside world. As for Howard, he


    escaped from the country and did not dare toe back.


    Even though the Xiao family was very angry, they could not find any clue, let alone to investigate.


    In the vile, Rachel just pushed open the door of that room, and asked with a serious look, "Jessie, do


    you have a younger brother named Daniel who is living abroad?"


    "Well... How did you know? " When Jessie guarded, she seldom talked about her family to outsiders.


    What''s more, only a few people knew about that she had a brother.


    How could Rachel know that?


    "Don''t look at me like that. Anyway, I admit that I have investigated you. Well, this is not the point. The


    point is that your father is going to send your brother to MR. "


    "MR?"


    "Oh, MR is a Human Research Institute."


    Rachel knew that ce. The Human Research Institute was to send some people with special gene to


    the medicine developed by them. In other words, they were white rats.


    People who went there were basically dying. If they could adapt to the drug''s change to the body, they


    would be iparably powerful, but if the experiments failed, the final result would be...


    He would be dead!


    He would die a horrible death.


    It was said that people there suffered countless kinds of pain everyday. Most of the people who died


    there could only endure the pain, while chose tomit suicide.


    Few people could stay!


    "What is Human Research Institute?" Hearing that, Jessie was confused. What she knew was that they


    were in the blood purification and Physical Research Institute, but what they didn''t know was that there


    was even Human Research Institute.


    Uh...


    Rachel paused and didn''t know how to exin it to her.


    She was not very clear about the details, but she thought it was too small to show the importance of the


    matter.


    "There are a lot of underground organizations abroad that have studied new weapons. The human


    body''s research was to make some gene adjustment with the human body and make them into the


    most advanced weapons, which are almost as powerful as the human bomb, but much more powerful


    than that. Ah, I don''t know how to exin it to you. After all, those people there would be dead. "


    "Multiple bombs?"?


    That year, there had been a very chaotic country. Many times, it was an illegal organization who used


    some people to tie bombs to carry out a terrorist attack.


    That was a horrific scene.


    Then her brother...


    Hearing that, Jessie looked at Rachel in disbelief. Why was the world so messy...


    And why was her father so cruel hearted.


    He had already thrown her brother abroad, but now he was going to be sent to a Human Research


    Institute!


    She would never let her brother go to hell!


    The more she thought about it, the more confused and anxious she became. She was like a cat on hot


    bricks, with her heart burning.


    She grabbed Rachel''s hand and begged, "Rachel, you''re a killer. You must know much more than me


    about Human Research Institute. I believe you know how to get close to my brother, don''t you. I will do


    whatever you ask me to do as long as you can save my brother. Please help me. "


    "I..." Rachel asked in confusion.


    Compared with Jessie, she knew a lot of things that the outside world did not know. She was only


    responsible for killing people. Although she was called a killer, she was still 17 years old after all.


    Therefore, she still was unable to do many things.


    "Jessie, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, it''s just that I''m not powerful enough. But don''t worry.


    Although your brother''s name is listed on that new research object, I don''t think he will be there soon.


    Why don''t you go home and ask your father? "


    "Really? If so, I will go back now. "


    Just getting out of the room, Jessie looked back at Rachel with a grateful smile and said, "Rachel,


    thank you."


    When Mark came back to the vi, it was at dusk. He was furious when he heard that Jessie had left.


    He was even more furious when he heard that Jessie had left to save her brother.


    "Why did you do that?"


    His eyes darkened, his tone cold and frightening.


    The whole hall was shrouded in a sudden atmosphere, and the servants were sweating profusely with


    their heads down, daring not to make a sound.


    "I... I..." Rachel kept her head down and bit her lips, not daring to look at him. "I know she cares about


    her brother very much, so I couldn''t help but..."


    "You can''t help it? Rachel, don''t you know where it is? If she runs to MR, do you think she can get out


    of there alive? "


    "¡­¡­"


    Mark was giving her a stern look as if he wanted to cut her into pieces.


    Lowering her head, Rachel didn''t say a word. She admitted that she hadn''t considered everything well,


    but she felt she was right to tell Jessie about that!


    She also had a brother and they loved each other very much. If her brother had an ident, she would


    be very anxious and would try every means to deal with him.


    She thought that Jessie must feel the same way.


    But she didn''t know why Mark was so angry. If he loved her, he could help her openly. As long as he


    stopped MR, everything would be solved.


    "M, why don''t you go to the Lin family to see them? They may be still here." Rachel said cautiously


    "What if they leave?"


    "If she leaves, you should help her. You are so capable."


    "Awesome?" Hearing that, Mark sneered and said in a cold voice, "do you really think that I''m able to


    control everything in the world? If anything happens to Jessie, just wait and see! "


    Rachel''s eyes widened in shock.


    Mark should ask her to be buried with herself for a woman!


    You are the one to me, Jessie! It''s all your fault!


    "My dear M, please help me. It''s my fault today. I didn''t take everything into consideration. But please


    do help me to find a solution for Jessie. She is poor too. You won''t see her die, will you?"


    ring at her, Mark snorted.


    "Don''t think that you don''t need to make up for your mistake. There are ways to save Jessie and her


    brother. It depends on your will."


    Rachel nodded, "yes, I will. It''s my pleasure to go through fire and water."


    With a sly smile, Mark raised his eyebrows and said, "as long as you can satisfy Richard, they can be


    saved."


    Richard?


    Are you serious?


    "No, M. Didn''t you say that you could get rid of him with 50 million dors? Why do youe back


    now? " Rachel asked in confusion. He had asked her to take the case several days ago, but she hadn''t


    met Richard. Now he wanted her to beg Richard to help her...


    "Do you think other people are worth that much?"


    "¡­¡­ Should I kill him or not? "


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "I think you can take him for yourself."


    "¡­¡­"


    Rachel thought about this question very carefully and decided to take him for her own use


    What should she do to make him her own?


    Roar~~

 Chapter 37 I Can Help You! But Its Conditional

    Chapter 37 I Can Help You! But It''s Conditional


    When Jessie arrived home, the butler saw her and tried to stop her. She pushed him away and rush to


    the study.


    "Dad, how can you take Daniel..."


    When Jessie rushed in, Darren''s face darkened. He scolded, "Don''t you know the rules? Don''t you


    know to knock the door first?"


    "I... Dad, I''m sorry..."


    Darren waved his hand and said, "Never mind. You go out first. We can talkter."


    "Dad, but I have something important to talk to you."


    "Don''t you see that I have something to talk with your father-inw? How dare you! Get out!"


    Darren stressed the tone with a face full of displeasure.


    Jessie nced at Nelson. Now she was too anxious to take care of anyone.


    Daniel''s life was more important than anything else!


    Looking at Nelson, she said, "Father, I''m sorry. I really have something very important to ask my father.


    I''m afraid I need only two minutes to talk to him. I will leave as soon as I finish my words."


    After seeing Nelson nodded, she turned to Darren, "Dad, are you going to send Daniel to a ce called


    MR?"


    Darren''s face changed dramatically. MR? How could she know?


    Nobody knew this except him and Nelson. Where did she get the news?


    He took up the teacup and took a sip. With a calm expression on his face, he said, "MR? I don''t


    understand what you are talking about."


    "Don''t you understand?" Jessie looked at him. He had a cunning face. Although he looked calm, Jessie


    could feel a surge of murderous will surging in his eyes.


    Jessie was sure that he did that. She knew her father very well.


    "Dad, Daniel is your only son. You have been indifferent to him since childhood and have ignored him


    as nobody. Why did you send him to that kind of ce? I know you used to look forward to his birth.


    Although he has a defect, he is your biological son anyway. How could you be so cold-blooded! Even


    though you don''t want him, you can''t let him die."


    The next second, she was pped hard in the face.


    That didn''t surprise Jessie much.


    She had already expected this as she came here today to question him.


    She would do this for Daniel, even though she might be beaten to death by Darren.


    Darren''s eyes were wide open, and his hands were shaking.


    "I''m cold-blooded? Jessie, don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking about. You want to help


    your mother and your brother to bring down the Lin family so that you can avenge your mother, right? I


    tell you, never!" If you hadn''t conspired with others to seize the Lin Group, I wouldn''t send Daniel


    there? I tell you, it''s all your fault that Daniel bes like this."


    "I didn''t!" Jessie clenched her fists and argued loudly, "I hate you, but I never want seize anything from


    you. No matter how you treat mom or Daniel, I just want them to live a good life. I don''t care about the


    Lin Group or the Lin family at all, and I will not y dirty tricks to seize them!"


    "You don''t care, right? Fine, I''ll call thewyer now. Don''t say that. If you have guts, just give them all


    back!"


    "I''m okay if you want, but get Daniel back first. After making sure his safety, I will return to you all of


    them."


    "You... How dare you make a deal with me? Okay, you want to piss me off? I''ll beat you to death


    today... You... How dare you threaten me! You dare!"


    After several decades of struggling in business, Darren had got used to being a sophisticated


    businessman. He hated most to be threatened by others. Now his daughter even threatened him in


    front of others. He was even more irritated by his daughter''s threat. He was so furious that he kept


    looking for his long whip in his study.


    Standing there, Jessie could do nothing but watch how Darren was looking for the whip everywhere.


    There was not a trace of fear on her face.


    It was a stalemate and no one was willing to make a concession.


    Nelson looked at them silently. He stood up and walked to Darren. He persuaded, "Darren, stop it.


    There is no need to argue with the kids. Jessie was just worried about her brother. Just stop it."


    "Nelson, you know what, she just doesn''t understand what I''m doing. She always thinks that I only treat


    my little daughter well and don''t treat her, her mother and Daniel well. I really felt sad. Look at her! She


    even dared to threaten me... I feel..."


    Darren sighed, as if he was the victim who suffer the most.


    "Yes, you are right. She is still young and doesn''t understand much. I''ll talk to her. Have a rest first."


    Then, Nelson went to Jessie and said, "Jessie, let''s go for a walk in the garden."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jessie looked at him for a long time and nodded.


    "Okay."


    In the garden, Jessie was sitting, clenching her fists anxiously.


    It was her first time to stay alone with Nelson. Ever since she got married with Mark, they often met in


    the restaurant, and they seldom had dinner together, let alone face to face.


    Nelson looked at her and leaned against the chair. He said sincerely, "Jessie, take it easy. I just want to


    apany you as my daughter to have a talk. Don''t be too nervous."


    Jessie said, "I know I was too impulsive just now and was too rude, but I really didn''t do it on purpose.


    When Daniel was a child, he was sent abroad. Although he has a physical defect, I have only one


    brother. Therefore, when I heard that he was going to be sent to that ce, I must be anxious, so just


    now... "


    "I know how you feel. But no matter what, you have to watch your tone. No child can speak to their


    father in that way. Besides, since you don''t want the Lin group or the Lin family, why don''t you give it


    back to your father? You should know that it took his whole life''s painstaking efforts. People, though


    struggling all their lives for the children and the family, were still like their own children, and they were


    not willing to be taken away by anyone. Take me for example, although my family is very wealthy and


    my children will inherit in the future, I still have to assign a good one to inherit my career, right? I think


    you should understand why Darren was angry."


    Jessie nodded to Nelson, as if she was still the considerate child.


    However, she started to doubt the intention of Nelson''s words.


    "It''s my fault for what happened today. But you know that my father is a stubborn man. He won''t listen


    to me no matter what I say. Father, could you please help me to persuade my father not to send my


    brother away?"


    "This..."


    Jessie looked at Nelson beseechingly. She didn''t expect him to help her, because the old man in front


    of her was much more insidious and cunning than Darren. She just wanted to have a try.


    However, Nelson knew clearly about the tricks Jessie yed. He already knew clearly that she was


    pretended to be obedient.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "I can help you persuade Darren not to send your brother away, but


    on one condition."


    Sure enough, there was no such thing as a free lunch!


    After a long time, his conspiracy was finally unveiled.


    With a pair of bewildered eyes, Jessie looked at Nelson. Seeing her innocent face, Nelson sneered and


    said, "Don''t look at me like this. Jessie, you are a smart child, and you know what I want to


    say."

 Chapter 38 The World Is Cruel And Merciless

    Chapter 38 The World Is Cruel And Merciless


    "Dad, I really don''t understand." Continued Jessie pretending to be silly.


    "Never mind. Forget it. It''s gettingte and I should go home now." Nelson sighed and stood up, ready


    to leave.


    "Wait!" Jessie stopped him after thinking for a while.


    Nelson was pretty sure that she could make it, or he wouldn''t have wasted his time here talking with


    her.


    It was mostly his idea to send Daniel away.


    Even if Darren was very cruel, he would not know there was a ce called MR in this world, and it was


    also impossible for him to find a way to send her younger brother there.


    ring at Nelson''s back, Jessie clenched her fists and then loosened them.


    After taking a deep breath, Jessie walked towards Nelson and said, "Dad, Young Master Mark has


    gone abroad these days. I don''t know where exactly he is going. I... "


    "Young Master Mark? You two are living in the same house, and you are his wife. How can you call him


    that? " Looking at her, Nelson''s calm face turned red with anger. "Jessie, don''t say that Dad won''t help


    you. If you continue to live in such a condition, I''m afraid that I want to help you, but I''m not strong


    enough. Think about it. "


    Seeing him leaving, Jessie felt very depressed.


    She knew that Nelson was asking her to watch over Mark, and he wanted her to get the first-hand


    information. If it wasn''t for this reason, he wouldn''t even care if she shared the same bed with Mark.


    She married into the Blue family as a spy in the family.


    Her future had nothing to do with him!


    But how could she know what Mark was doing?


    The period from their marriage to now was no more than 48 hours in total. And they even did not see


    anyone for most of the time...


    Easier said than done!


    To put it another way, even if she listened to Nelson and gave him everything he wanted, when would


    such kind of life stop?


    Would she be his puppet and controlled by him all the time?


    Poor Jessie.


    Daniel must be saved, but how could she?


    Was it depending on Nelson, or was it the right time to tell Mark!


    Everything was in a mess. What a pity.


    After going out of Lin''s house, Jessie had been walking on the street for a long time. Looking at the


    colorful city, she felt lonely.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was as if she was a wandering soul separated from the world, wandering around the three realms.


    She had nowhere to go!


    When she arrived the Lan family, it was already midnight. When she just opened the door, she was


    shocked by a figure.


    "Why did youe back sote? Where have you been these days? " Came a cold voice of a man.


    Even though the sound could not be heard clearly, Jessie could still recognize that it was Mark''s voice.


    Jessie sneered. She walked over and sat beside him.


    She mocked, "Well, Master Lan even cares about me. What a surprise? No, the sun was out now. The


    moon must have shot from the West. Hah! "


    The stink of alcohol lingered in the room. Not trying to hide it, Jessie gave a loud alcohol belch and


    quickly spread the room, with the smell of alcohol from stomachache.


    Mark scowled and said sarcastically, "Are you not afraid of being kidnapped again after drinking so


    much at midnight?"


    "Kidnap?" Hearing that, Jessie raised his voice suddenly, "Who kidnapped me? Come, I''m so fucking


    tired of life. Let alone kidnapping, you''d better give me a knife directly and let me die more happily. "


    Since she was a little girl, her friends and ssmates all envied her. She was born in a good family and


    never had to worry about money. She never had to live frugally and frugally.


    However, no one knew how much she envied other schoolmates.


    Although other families were not as rich as her, at least they had their parents'' apany and love


    and care.


    But what about her?


    The most unforgettable thing was a autumn tour in the primary school. When she came back home


    happily with a letter in her hand and hoped that her parents could travel with her, it was the first time


    she had seen that woman.


    That woman, who took away all her happiness.


    At that time, her father went back home with Ivy and a three-year-old girl in his arms. Her mother


    quarreled with her father. When Ivy helped Darren, the three of them were pulled together and the girl


    fell to the ground. Her father pped her mother directly without saying a word.


    Since that day, she learned that she had a stepmother and a half sister.


    She knew better that she would have a miserable life in the future.


    Thinking that, Jessie, who was reclining on the sofa, could not help but burst into tears when she


    recalled those sad and unknown past.


    The light in the hall was dim, but in the dim yellow light, Mark could still see the tears on her cheeks.


    It was not the first time that he had seen her crying. It was just that every time he saw her crying, his


    heart ached inexplicably.


    In particr, she didn''t say anything but shed tears silently, as if she was enduring a lot of things in her


    heart. She dared notin or resist. She could only cry in secret like this.


    What she had done made his heart ache even more.


    He sat straight, took a few tissues from the desk and handed them to Jessie: "Cry loud if you want to


    cry. Suppressing yourself for too long will do harm to your body."


    Hearing that, Jessie wiped his tears with a tissue and said stubbornly, "Who cried? I just drank too


    much and my nose was notfortable. Besides, the world is so cruel. Nobody will see the weak. "


    Hearing that, Mark could not help but sneer at her, "A woman who is so strong, why does she need a


    man?"


    "If men are reliable, the sows will climb up the trees!"


    "¡­¡­" Squinting his sharp eyes, Mark''s pity for her disappeared without a trace. He gritted her teeth,


    "What did you say? Say it again! "


    Hearing that, Jessie sneered and yawned deeply. She stood up and said, "I won''t say that again. I''m


    sleepy. Good night!"


    A helpless smile crept up on Mark''s face. She was unpredictable sometimes.


    "If you need any help, you can tell me. There is no need to always hide your feelings. If you give up in a


    short time, it doesn''t mean you lose."


    When Jessie just stepped on the stairs, she stopped. She looked back at him, and soon turned around,


    saying, "No, thank you." Then just absent-minded went upstairs.


    She tossed and turned on her bed for the whole night, unable to fall asleep. She kept thinking about the


    truth of what Mark said.


    But she really got upte the next day.


    "Dad, I''m sorry. I got upte. Last night, i... "


    "I''ve told father that you''ll get upte. Don''t worry."


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing that, Jessie looked at Mark in shock. Did he exin that? How did he exin it? Saying that


    she got upte because she drank too much?


    Jessie dismissively threw her mouth at him and began to eat her breakfast.


    "Father, I n to go to Germany next week. I want to apany Jessie there."


    "What?" Hearing that, Jessie widened her eyes and was stunned again. Why did he want to take her


    abroad? They were not that close yet.


    She whispered in his ear, "why should I go? I don''t want to go. If you want to go, go by yourself. "


    Nelson cast a nce at Jessie and said, "Because of his legs, Mark is not able to walk alone and you


    can take care of him by his side. After all, you are husband and wife, so it''s convenient for you toe


    in and out. But Mark, why did you go abroad all of a sudden? Your brother had a car ident and is


    still in the hospital. As for thepany... "


    "There is a multinationalpany in German who wants to cooperate with us. I came there mainly


    because their boss invited me. What''s more, we had been married for so long. Even if there was no


    wedding, I had to take Jessie to have a honeymoon. Otherwise, I the husband is really going too far. "


    Hearing that, Jessie sneered. "Thanks"!

 Chapter 39 Something Weird with Marks Legs!

    Chapter 39 Something Weird with Mark''s Legs!


    "Well, I really don''t need honeymoon. Life was just dozens of years. Now it is the time for work hard.


    You just need to mind your own business. Don''t worry about me." Jessie smiled as if she was a model


    of a good wife.


    "No way! We must go on a honeymoon."


    "¡­¡­"


    Jessie''s lips twitched. What was the matter with her father-inw? Even Mark didn''t say anything.


    Nelson put down his chopsticks, raised his head and looked at Mark. He said in a solemn voice, "You


    can''t neglect the importance of family, though you have to take care of your career. I agree with you to


    travel with Jessie. If you need anything, just let me know. Besides, when you are in German, you can


    visit your Uncle Warner. It''s time for inspection."


    "Okay. I see."


    Nelson left the table. Jessie asked in a low voice, "Who is Uncle Warner? What are you going to


    inspect?"


    "Uncle Warner is a famous doctor from Germany. Every year, Mark would go to him and have an


    examination on his legs." Edward exined.


    "Does that mean his legs can recover?"


    "¡­¡­ We also hope so."


    "¡­¡­"


    She turned her head to look at Mark, looking at his deep eyes under the sliver grey mask, and then his


    slender long legs... God provided him with such a good life, with such a clever brain, a handsome face


    and a tall body... But deprive him of the right to use.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Jessie felt pity and distressed.


    She suddenly remembered a saying, "Both of us being strangers here, both of us stranded, does it


    matter that we''ve just met, if our hearts understand?"


    They were really a bitter couple.


    Just when Jessie was overwhelmed by sympathy, Mark sneered at her with his sharp eyes, "Save your


    cheap sympathy! I don''t need it!" Then he turned his wheelchair and left.


    "¡­¡­"


    She snorted and made a face. "Who do you think you are? Huh!"


    After breakfast, just when Jessie was about to leave for the vi, the Butler stopped her and told her


    that Nelson was waiting for her in the study. Jessie felt so depressed that she couldn''t breathe. She


    took a deep breath and walked towards the study with a dull expression.


    Rat-tat!


    "Come in."


    Jessie opened the door and came in. She asked, "Father, what can I do for you?"


    Nelson put down the book and nodded.


    "Jessie, how are you thinking about the things we talked yesterday?"


    "I..." Jessie asked, "Father, are you sure you can keep my brother safe?"


    "Of course. You know that Darren always listens to me. I can assure you that your brother will be fine."


    "But... I heard that he had been sent away."


    "He can stille back if he leave. Just do what I have told you."


    Jessie looked at Nelson''s sharp and cunning eyes. Although he promised her, she still felt uneasy.


    ''Should I believe him?''


    -


    The German trip was settled down in this way, and the ne was arranged on the morning of the next


    day.


    While packaging their luggage in the room and seeing Mark reading a book on the terrace, Jessie felt


    more and more uneasy when she recalled what Nelson had said to her.


    "I want Mark''s inspection result."


    "Okay. I''ll ask Uncle Warner to make one more copy."


    "Not that one."


    "Then, what is it?"


    "The real inspection result for Mark."


    "¡­¡­"


    Not until now did Jessie realize that Nelson had been doubting the authenticity of Mark''s disability.


    On the surface, they took Mark to have a body check every year in order to see if there was any hope


    for his leg to be cured. But secretly, they wanted him to be disabledpletely and couldn''t stand up


    forever.


    What a vicious father Nelson was! He hoped that his son could never stand up.


    To protect the other son of his.


    "Well..."


    Jessie wanted to say something, but she held back when she saw Mark rolling a wheelchair in.


    Mark said, "Stop packaging. We have everything we need there. Change your clothes and go to the


    hospital with me to see Leslie."


    Jessie red at him with her almond eyes squinted with resentment, biting her lips.


    You don''t have to do this. There is...


    If he had known that they got everything they needed there, he should have told her earlier.


    She hung the clothes she had just picked up into the suitcase one by one with great force. Then she


    picked up one dress and went to the bathroom.


    -


    In the VIP ward of the hospital


    With both his legs in ster and his head wrapped in thick gauze, Leslie was lying on the bed in agony.


    His handsome face had been badly deformed and swollen, and his eyes were covered with bruises.


    When Jessie saw Leslie for the first sight, she was frightened and a word popped out in her mind --- pig


    head!


    Right! He looked like a deformed pig head!


    Moreover, the man who beat him was like a hero in the world!


    How could he beat Leslie like this? Wonderful! Awesome!


    "Leslie, you should be more careful next time." Jessie pushed Mark to the bedside, speaking in a


    caring tone, but his tone was as cold as ice, and even with a bit of sarcasm.


    Leslie snorted with disdain, "Yes, it was my mistake this time. No, it won''t happen again."


    "Of course. You are so lucky this time, Leslie. Who can guarantee that there won''t be such good luck


    next time? Jessie, what do you think?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Jessie felt embarrassed. She wanted to say yes, and was even happy to see Leslie be hurt so badly.


    But then she thought about it for a second. Leslie was on Nelson''s side. If she helped Mark here, and if


    Nelson knew it, then her brother...


    It was better to be silent than not knowing what to do.


    Be silent!


    Mark cast a sideways nce at Jessie. He saw that she didn''t say anything. He didn''t show too much


    expression, but just kept wearing a faint and obscure smile on his thin lips.


    "Jessie, wash some fruit. Leslie needs more nutrition."


    "¡­¡­ Okay."


    It was a very serious car ident. Although there were only minor injuries and no life-threatening


    injuries, Leslie was still very upset.


    Especially after knowing that the car ident was man-made, he was even angrier.


    Seeing Mark sent Jessie away, Leslie''s eyes sank. He gritted his teeth and said: "Mark, I really


    underestimated you. You even tampered with my car under my watch. I can''t find it... Humph! Look at


    you! Do you believe that I can wipe you out at once with a few words?"


    "Ha ha, let me disappear? Just you?" Mark sneered and stood up from his wheelchair. It was a real


    shock to Leslie, who could hardly believe his eyes.


    "Your... Your legs...?"


    Mark walked to the head of the bed, staring down at him with his sharp and cold eyes. He was wearing


    a smile on his lips, which looked very frightening.


    "Leslie, what''s wrong with my leg? Don''t you know that my leg has always been like this?" All of a


    sudden, he seized Leslie''s cor and pulled him up. He said coldly, "I''m telling you, Leslie, you and


    Nelson, the old man, you will definitely lose in the end! This time, I just want to teach you a lesson!


    Humph!"


    After washing fruits casually, Jessie rushed back to the ward to eavesdrop through the door.


    Even though she knew it''s not a good idea, there must be something that Mark doesn''t want her to


    know as he used such a bad excuse.


    Sure enough, that was the case.


    However, Mark''s legs...


    Just when Jessie came in, she thought she would see some surprise. Unexpectedly, the scene in front


    of her was the same as what she saw when she just left.


    She put the fruit on the table and asked, "Leslie, I have washed the fruit. Do you want to eat it?"


    "No, thanks." Leslie answered coldly.


    Jessie answered with ''Oh'', ncing at them suspiciously, and finally stopped on the legs of Mark.


    She always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t find anything suspicious. She just faintly


    felt a strong sense of murderous will floating in the air.

 Chapter 40 An Unforgettable Honeymoon

    Chapter 40 An Unforgettable Honeymoon


    Coming back from the hospital, both of them kept silent all the way.


    When they just got back to the room, Jessie could not help but ask, "Mr. Mark, can your leg be cured?"


    Mark rolled his eyes and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Me? What do I mean? "


    "Do you want it to heal or continue to be paralyzed like this for the rest of my life?"


    "¡­¡­" Hearing that, Jessie sneered at him, "Why do you ask that? It''s not that easy to control it. You


    said as if I could control other people''s fate. "


    Hearing that, Jessie threw a cold nce at him and then lowered her eyes. If only she could take


    control of everything. She really hoped that she could live a free life. At least, she didn''t need to be so


    cautious like now.


    She felt tired both mentally and physically.


    "Then do you want me to keep lying there like this all the time?"


    "I''m not as vicious as you think I certainly hope that you can stand up and live a better life than anyone


    else, but... " Did her hope really work?


    She always hoped that her mother and brother could live a happy and carefree life.


    What about the result?


    "Well, I have told you this morning that I don''t need your sympathy. Just leave your overflowing


    compassion to others. Don''t wait for me. Go to bed early tonight. "


    "Are you going out?"


    Just after that, Jessie wanted to bite herself to death.


    Where could he go? She had nothing to do with him.


    Why did she care so much about him?!


    Gosh!


    Seeing her regret, Mark couldn''t help but smile. He wanted her to live with her real self.


    At least, she was a little lively!


    -


    After Mark left the hospital with Jessie. Leslie called Nelson.


    "Dad, Mark came here just now. He... He stood up!"


    "Really? Are you kidding me? "


    "How can I be wrong? There are only two of us in the ward. He even asked Jessie to go out of the


    ward, and then he just stood in front of me like that. He also admitted that he was the one who had hurt


    me. He also said that even if I cooperated with you, it would be impossible for us to defeat him! "


    "What? !" Nelson stood angrily when he held the phone. His eyes were horribly cold.


    He just knew that once he didn''t get rid of Mark, he would get into trouble.


    Mark had too many deep grudges. He wouldn''t stop until he took revenge.


    "Dad, Dad..." Seeing that Nelson was silent, Leslie was very anxious.


    When he was a child, he was afraid of Mark, who was better than him in every aspect, including study


    and ability. Even after the graduation, Nelson had given each of them a million starting fund, in which


    Mark''spany had be prosperous in only one year.


    And he could also receive the business from the five hundred most enterprises all over the world.


    But his... He squandered the money and totally lost.


    If it weren''t for Nelson''s partiality to help him ruin the business of Mark, Leslie would have believed that


    the strength of Markpany was not inferior to his father''s, after years of hard work and hard work!


    And he believed if Mark was going to fight against them, he would be the winner!


    Hearing his warning, Nelson came back to his senses and said, "Set up. It won''t be that easy for him to


    get back to us." Now that Mark dares to take action first, don''t me him, the father, for ignoring his


    father''s feeling!


    The next day, Mark and Jessie went to the airport early.


    From the moment they got on the car to the time they got on the ne, Jessie was like a puppet, and


    everything she did was controlled by Mark. He asked her to speak and she said; if she forbade her to


    speak, she kept silent and became a dumb.


    That feeling of grievance was too intolerable for Jessie.


    "Well, you can talk now."


    Hearing that, Jessie sighed deeply, as if she was relieved of her great burden. In a daze, she looked at


    Mark and asked, "Can you exin to me the weird behaviors you did on the way here?"


    A car had been arranged to pick them up at the gate, but she didn''t expect when get in the car, Mark


    took out his phone and let she read the lines in the phone. Then they got out of the car and left in


    another car.


    Besides, the driver drove to the airport. They were supposed to take a private ne to Germany.


    However, the scene was exactly the same as what had happened just now. On the ne, both of them


    read a sentence, got off the ne, and then drove away.


    Until they arrived at the International Airport and boarded the ne in other''s identity.


    She had wanted to ask all these questions a long time ago, but she didn''t have it because of the sharp


    and cold eyes of Mark.


    Mark threw the phone back to her and closed his eyes to have a rest.


    Jessie sneered at him and picked up his phone. It was a message. It read, "the car exploded at a high-


    speed coastal highway!"!


    With a bang, Jessie red at it, and a thunderbolt blew on her head.


    It exploded by ident!


    How was that possible?


    That car belonged to Nelson only. How could it explode all of a sudden?!


    She turned around and shook Mark''s shoulder, trying to wake him up. Then she asked in horror, "Mr.


    Mark, what happened? Why did the car suddenly explode? "


    "Idiot!" Markined.


    "Yes, I''m a fool. But how did you find there was something wrong with the car? No, your car suddenly


    broke down. If it had been tampered, how would they know that our car would break down? "


    That was not a coincidence.


    If it was man-made, then it must be man-made if Mark''s car was broken?


    It was so horrible!


    It was okay that Nelson wanted to kill Mark, but wasn''t she his pawn? Why did he also kill her!


    What should she do! !


    The ne took them ten hours to get there. As for Mark, he had woken up for several times because


    he slept soundly. While Jessie was suffering from restlessness like sitting on needles since she got off


    the ne.


    However, her uneasiness was more severe than being hit by the car. As soon as she got off the ne,


    she received the phone from Mark.


    This news made her feel like her legs went limp and her whole body fell into pieces.


    She put on a long face and said, "I want to return home. I don''t want to spend my honeymoon. I want to


    go home, right now! "


    "Why not?" Mark asked coldly.


    "Because I don''t want to be with you."


    "Are you afraid?"


    "Yes! I just get a life. Don''t think that I''m too strong. I''m just a woman. I have mom and a brother. I don''t


    want to die! " Jessie answered firmly.


    Not only did the car explode, but also the ne in the air. What a horrible scene!


    The most important thing was that there were people in the car and the ne to rece them. Weren''t


    they...


    Thinking of this, Jessie was so frightened!


    It was aplicated and horrible world. She was scared. Yet, she was scared?


    Seeing that Jessie was so anxious that she was about to cry that her beautiful face was crumpled up,


    while Mark grinned, even feeling that he was going to hit someone when he was down.


    He would never let her go!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "You can cry if you want. I don''t mind letting you cry."


    "You..."


    "Since I can take you out, I won''t let you go back alone. I promise that this honeymoon will definitely


    impress you for the rest of your life! "

 Chapter 41 She Really Suit You Cause You Are A Man Of Small Need.

    Chapter 41 She Really Suit You Cause You Are A Man Of Small Need.


    "Unforgettable?"?


    Nonsense!


    If she died, how could she forget!


    Compared with this miserable life, she would rather keep it a secret. She''d rather forget it.


    "Mr. Mark, please let me go back,"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Mark, did you hear that? I order you to let me go back immediately! "


    "¡­¡­"


    "Master..."


    "Young master..."


    "Mark Lan..."


    "Mark..."


    "Honey..."


    "Dear..."


    Just when Jessie got tired of all the methods she had tried, she saw that Mark kept silent and no


    expression on his face all the time. So she also lowered her head silently and didn''t say a word.


    Suddenly, a warm hand held Jessie''s hand tightly, and Jessie raised her head to look at him.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you," he promised


    Jessie fixed her eyes on Mark. Although she couldn''t see his face clearly, she could feel his


    determination from his words and the strong sense of security in his eyes.


    This feeling was familiar!


    It seemed that...


    Suddenly, Jessie thought of a man who appeared in front of her like God every time she was in danger,


    and got rid of all the problems for her. She didn''t even know his name.


    She just left without saying goodbye, he must be very angry.


    Hearing that, Jessie pursed his lips, while Mark saw the disappointment on her face.


    He gripped her hand and put forth force to it. When Jessie felt a sharp pain, she suddenly raised her


    head and looked at him.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What do you think?"


    "What do I think?" Are you nuts? ".


    Saying that, Jessie wanted to withdraw her hand. However, the more she moved, the tighter his hand


    held.


    ring at him, she roared, "what on earth do you want to do? Is there anything that you can''t tell me?


    What''s the meaning of just saying "you think"? I''m not a worm! "


    "You really don''t know?" Hearing that, Mark raised his eyebrows. Giving him a nce helplessly, she


    said, "Okay, okay. I don''t care if you say that or not."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "I don''t want to talk about it anymore."


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing that, the corner of Jessie''s mouth twitched. She wanted to kill him!


    They had driven for almost an hour. When Jessie woke up, she saw a castle indistinctly in front of her.


    It looked old and surrounded by mountains, which made it more gloomy and remote.


    Seeing that, Jessie rubbed her eyes and asked, "I thought we were living in a hotel."


    "No, we can''t,"


    "Why? Has dad already ordered..."


    "Do you still want the hotel to be exploded?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing that, Jessie was overwhelmed with sadness.


    How could she forget that it had exploded twice today, and so many people died... If they stayed in the


    hotel, would the hotel also be...


    All of a sudden, she opened her eyes wide and grasped the arms of Mark, nervously saying, "No, dad


    has booked a room in the hotel. If we don''t stay there, what about the guests staying there?"


    "Don''t worry. He won''t."


    Mark said with a calm face.


    Nobody could describe Nelson''s words, cold-blooded cruelty, ferocity, etc. even if he wanted to have


    the whole hotel man buried with him, it was still possible.


    It was often seen on TV that he would rather kill the wrong, and never miss one.


    He would kill his own son, let alone the other irrelevant people!


    Thinking of this, Jessie felt even more scared, and her heart began to tremble.


    The car had already driven into the castle unconsciously.


    "Wee, mydy. Get out, please. "


    "¡­¡­"


    A man in a suit opened the car door. One of his hands was putting against the top of the car while the


    other hand stretched slightly to make a gesture to invite them in.


    Hearing that, Jessie was stunned for a while. Then she smiled and said thanks to him before getting off


    the car.


    "Mark, here you are!" a man in casual clothes came over uninhibitedly with his hands in his pockets.


    After greeting Mark indifferently, he kept looking straight at Jessie.


    He smiled and raised his eyebrows. "Is this your wife? She looked pretty pure, but her figure... I think


    she deserves you. Since you have little sexual desire."


    What...


    Little desire?


    Curling her lips, she cast a disdainful nce at Mark and thought to herself, ''are you sure that he really


    needs me? Can he have sex?


    And, her chest is small? It wasn''t small at all!!


    Of course, her figure was up to the international standard. If she was a little bigger, it would be


    incongruous.


    As the saying goes, "big breasted woman has no brain."!


    You have a bad taste!


    Not long after that, Jessie got to know how much "small" Mark wanted!


    "Carl, you seem to have a good time recently." Said Mark in a cold voice.


    "Not bad. It''s really great to hold such a beauty. "


    ...


    ''It seems that this man is not good at Chinese. That''s not what Mark meant.''.


    Mark chuckled, "I think that Aston is in great need of help."


    Carl, "... Please don''t! "


    "Sister inw, I''m sorry. Please, don''t let me visit Aston. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to go there... "


    That was not a nice scene... What the hell Aston was? What could he do?


    Carl was handsome just now, but now he was begging her with a runny nose and tears. It was too


    frightening.


    With a sympathetic expression, she said seriously, "don''t worry. I''ll help you."


    However, when Jessie just arrived at the room, she was very anxious to kill Mark.


    She shouted desperately, "I don''t want to live here! I want to live in another room!"


    Most importantly, she wanted to live in a normal room!


    At first, Mark thought it was a hotel, and where all kinds of adult products were ced. Not to mention


    them, he would feel embarrassed even if they real couple together.


    Seeing the room in front of them was covered with dark gray color, Jessie thought that even Mark didn''t


    like this, so he agreed to change another room.


    However, she didn''t understand why his deep eyes were full of satisfaction and his smile?


    Was she out of her mind, or was he crazy?!


    She walked over and poked him on the shoulder with her finger. "Well, go to tell your friend to help us


    change a room. This room isn''t the right ce for us to sleep. Before she spoke out her words, Mark


    pushed the wheelchair to the bedside, stretched out his hands, and theny down on the bed.


    Seeing that, Jessie was confused.


    Mark said indifferently, "it''s a good ce to sleep here."


    Poor Jessie...

 Chapter 42 Falling In Love With Her What An Idiot

    Chapter 42 Falling In Love With Her What An Idiot


    Someone knocked on the door and said, "Mr. Mark, Carl said he was waiting for you in the side hall."


    "Yes." Soon, he said to Jessie, "have a rest, and there are some clothes to change in the wardrobe. I


    will go downstairs."


    After seeing Mark out, Jessie opened the wardrobe, dumbfounded.


    There are so many dresses for today''s party, both in spring, summer and winter. So, this is just a


    homewear, isn''t it?


    With a soft smile, she closed the wardrobe and began to clean up this troublesome room.


    Otherwise, how could she live in this room...


    In the side hall downstairs.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Here you are."


    Mark took the thing from Carl and looked at the jade pendant. He smiled with satisfaction.


    "Where is she?" Mark asked


    "Don''t worry. She won''t die."


    Hearing that, Mark raised his eyebrows. Carl immediately exined, "She just had a bruise. Nothing


    serious. She was wearing an extravagant dress, as if she was wanted by everyone to know that she


    was rich. So I asked a subordinate to y the role of a homeless man who was flirting with ady from


    a famous family, and got the jade from my subordinate. You know what? That woman is really a


    coward. She threw out all their valuables before he said anything. Ha ha, that''s really a funny scene. "


    There was no expression on Mark''s face. He swore to himself that he would never meddle in other


    matters.


    As for Ellie, he didn''t care whether she was alive or dead. But because of Jessie, he had better keep


    her alive.


    "Mark, your father just can''t wait anymore? How dare hee here after killing you? He is not afraid of


    death. " Carl said, flicking the cigarette ash with his slender fingers. His peach blossom eyes were


    smiling. His tone was extremely rxed and rxed.


    "Irresistible?" Mark sneered, "Carl, you have used the wrong word. If you could find a good Chinese


    teacher and teach you early, you would surely be good at Chinese. That old fox, he can only wait to kill


    me in order to prevent future trouble. If I don''t have what he wants, will he keep me until today? "


    "That''s right." Carl nodded. He asked again, "by the way, when do you n to cure your leg? The old


    man has been afraid that you are notme. If you suddenly stand in front of him, will he be directly


    scared to death! Then we''ll have less trouble. "


    Carl was Mark''s good friend. He was very worried when he saw Mark wasting time with his father. If it


    were him, he would have had a good fight with him.


    He remembered clearly that Mark preferred sitting on a wheelchair rather than using his own legs. He


    was pushed on the wheelchair and he was just a normal person who was handsome and inhuman.


    However, he had to wear a disgusting false face to pretend to be disfigured


    Carl couldn''t figure out. Didn''t he feel sad when such an ugly bag hung on him?


    If he were Mark, he would rather die!


    The most important thing for a man was his dignity!


    Mark looked down and touched his wheelchair with a bloodthirsty smile.


    "Hey, what''s that look on your face?"


    "It''s nothing. I want to reuse it."


    Reuse?


    Who could use the wheelchair? It must be disabled!


    Uh...


    Carl''s mouth twitched. The good y was about to begin.


    "Master." A servant came over and bent over, "Mrs. Lan long is on the phone It''s "space" number? "


    "Space number?" Carl raised his hand, indicating that he knew. After the servant left, he asked with


    uncertainty, "who is your wife calling with? I didn''t expect you to have such a powerful wife. You can''t


    judge a person by his appearance, and can never measure a person by the water. "


    Mark cast a scornful nce at him.


    "Don''t speak Chinese if you can''t learn Chinese well. It''s a shame."


    Carl," ..."


    Space number...


    Mark had never expected that the old fox could contact her with space number. And Mark had even


    known that!


    His eyes darkened. A fit of obscure fury surged through his deep eyes.


    "Mark, I really don''t understand why you took her with you. Don''t you have any doubt about that?" After


    a pause, he raised his eyebrows and asked boldly, "is it possible that... Are you in love with her? "


    When he learned that Mark was married, he was very surprised and unbelievable. It was not that he


    didn''t believe Mark could find his love of his life. He just knew that there was a big loss in his heart.


    Or rather, some part of his heart was left to someone else. He believed that Mark would never fall in


    love with another woman so easily.


    Let alone getting married.


    However, when he learned that his so-called wife was arranged by Nelson, Nelson''s real intention was


    obvious.


    But he really didn''t understand why Mark brought her here since he knew that the ''wife'' was not up to


    any good intention.


    He must be out of his mind if it wasn''t for a premeditation!


    Hearing that, Mark sneered. He picked up the cup of wine and took a sip. "Carl, I advise you not to go


    too far. It is bad for your IQ!"


    Carl, "..."


    Although Mark''s words were belittling him, Carl still understood the meaning of the words. ''Why does


    he fall in love with such a shameless woman? She is no better than somebody!''


    At this time, someone could understand the meaning of the words. Not only Carl, but also Jessie who


    stood at the door of the side hall with a mobile phone in her hand.


    Just now, her phone rang. Even the phone number was not shown on the screen, which was full of


    strange numbers. Jessie didn''t want to answer the phone at first, but it rang several times. Finally, she


    answered the phone.


    However, she heard Leslie''s voice.


    She was about to hang up when she heard her brother''s name. Not until now did she know that her


    brother''s affairs had been known by Nelson and Leslie.


    Or maybe everyone in the Blue family knew it.


    Mark was included too.


    Deep in her heart, she knew that Nelson was unreliable. He would certainly ask her to work for him


    again and again. In fact, she didn''t care about that. All she wanted was that her brother and mother


    could be safe.


    However, even if she could fulfill Nelson''s requirements, would she be able to ensure the safety of her


    brother?


    If Nelson was unreliable, then what about Mark?


    After hanging up the phone, Jessie went downstairs directly. At first, she wanted to ask for help from


    Mark, but now it seemed that she could not even rely on him.


    Although Mark had covered his identity well, there were too many secrets about him for fearing that


    Jessie would fall into the deep abyss of sadness if she got close to Mark and even didn''t find out his


    secrets.


    In fact, it didn''t mean that she didn''t think of anyone else. She just didn''t know how to find him!


    She could go to his manor in China, but she was in German. She could not find any excuse to go back.


    Even if she came back, who could guarantee that the man would be willing to help her?!


    The more she thought about it, the more sorrow she felt. She just hoped that the one she loved could


    live a good life. Why was it so difficult?

 Chapter 43 If You Lie to Me, You will Suffer More than Death

    Chapter 43 If You Lie to Me, You will Suffer More than Death


    Just when Jessie came back to the room, Mark came in.


    "You... Why did youe back so soon? You haven''t seen each other for such a long time. Shouldn''t


    you have a lot to talk about?"


    Jessie stammered. She felt anxious. She was afraid that he saw her at the hall gate and overheard


    their conversation.


    Raising his eyebrows, Mark asked, "How do you know we haven''t seen each other for a long time?"


    "I... I just said it casually."


    Seeing that Jessie was trying to avoid seeing him, Mark smiled and said coldly, "Bring me my clothes."


    Then he wheeled the wheelchair into the bathroom.


    Jessie was confused. Bring him clothes?


    He took shower! Why asking her to bring him clothes? Couldn''t he take his clothes and go in there?


    She pouted her lips unhappily and opened the wardrobe to take out a dark blue bathrobe and shorts in


    the same color. She walked to the bathroom.


    Rat-tat!


    "The clothes..."


    "Bring it in." Before Jessie could say anything, the ghostly sound came out. Jessie went crazy. Then


    she gritted her teeth. Who cared?


    Did he really take her as an innocent inexperienced little girl?!


    Heavy mist in the bathroom!


    Lying in the round bathtub, Mark sipped his wine leisurely. When he heard somebodye in, he


    started to talk slowly.


    "Put the clothes down. Come here."


    "¡­¡­" Standing rooted to the spot, Leon was inexplicably nervous with his hands holding clothes, and


    her face flushed unconsciously.


    "Well, what''s up?"


    "Talk to me."


    "¡­¡­" Jessie was stunned and stood there still.


    Chat with him!


    Here!


    Before Jessie got any chance to react, Mark''s voice came again.


    "I know you have been curious about why I still marry you even though I don''t love you... Actually, for


    me, as long as it''s not her, it''s the same to marry anyone." With these thoughts in his mind, Mark


    heaved a deep sigh and then picked up the wine. When he finished the wine, his deep eyes were filled


    with sadness.


    It was the first time he had talked about her in the past seven years.


    "She was a very lovely girl. She had ck long hair and fair skin. Although she was not tall, when she


    stood next to me, it was just the clinging look I like. She really liked tough. Every time she told jokes,


    the people around her didn''tugh, only she wouldugh happily. She was very innocent and kind. She


    was often cheated by others and came toin to me tearfully. I always said to her ''can''t you be a


    little smarter?''! She had always been fooled in the same way, but I found that she was just very kind,


    sympathizing with others...."


    Kind, sympathize...


    Mark always said that don''t look at him with sympathy.


    That would made him think about her.


    Although Mark had his back to her, Jessie still could see his face, eyes and heart through him.


    "And then?" Jessie asked softly.


    "She... ¡­¡­ She was dead."


    "Dead? Why?" Jessie got nervous and asked anxiously.


    From Mark''s voice, she could tell that he once loved this girl deeply. And she also knew that the ending


    between him and her must be bad. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be like this.


    However, she had never thought that the girl was dead!


    Jessie knew clearly how hurt it would be for him if the one he loved left him.


    Although it had been a long time, the pain was like deep-rooted in his heart, deeply engraved.


    The pain would never disappear.


    For a long time, Mark was silent. Jessie walked towards him and squatted beside him. She persuaded


    softly, "No matter what happened, she at least appeared in your life. At least, you once had each other


    and left each other indelible memories. These are what many people wouldn''t have all their lives."


    Although she''s gone, you are happier than many people.


    At least, he was happier than her.


    At least, his love could sprout and blossom. Even if there would be result-less, they had once loved


    each other.


    But what about her?


    Was that love? It''s just a farce, a disgraceful farce!


    Mark looked up at Jessie silently.


    They looked at each other without saying anything.


    Suddenly, Mark reached out his hand. He held Jessie''s head and kissed her.


    "Mm..."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    However, the more Jessie was trying to escape, the closer Mark got to her. Atst, he dragged her


    directly into the bathtub.


    He gently kissed her, gentle and hard. Jessie was first stunned and try to escape. But she got more


    and more immersed in his kiss. Finally, she gave in. After a long time, he released her.


    "The first kiss?" He gently touched the swollen lip he kissed, raised his eyebrows and said: "I


    remember that you took the initiative to kiss me the first time you met me. Why are you so shy this


    time?" An obscure smile appeared on Mark''s lips.


    "¡­¡­"


    Jessie was confused. What did he mean? Her heart was still beating intensely after the intense kiss.


    However, her beating heart began to get uneasy.


    Jessie looked down and didn''t say a word. Instead, Mark kissed her deeply on her forehead and said,


    "To be my wife is very simple. As long as you are obedient and honest to me. Don''t lie to me. Or you


    will suffer more than death. As long as you can do this, I promise I won''t treat you badly."


    For the whole night, Jessie was tossing and turning in bed, unable to fall asleep. She kept thinking of


    what Mark said.


    Obedient, honest, don''t lie to him...


    Should she tell him the deal with Nelson? If not, would it be a lie to him?


    If she really did what Nelson asked her to, then it should not be just a lie.


    Just then, her phone rang. Jessie got nervous. She turned around to look at Mark. He wasn''t moving.


    Then he switched on her phone.


    "Swan Castle, Fussen! Bring him there no matter what you do."


    Jessie was stunned for a few seconds. When she came to herself, she immediately deleted the


    message.


    Swan Castle...


    On the other side of the bed, Mark''s eyes were closed and his breath was steady, but he was not


    asleep at all.


    ''Jessie? Were you the Jessie I knew?


    Even if you had difficulties and you were eager to save your brother, why didn''t youe to me?


    Were you willing to live such a life?''


    When Jessie was in deep sleep, Mark turned around and stared at her face quietly.


    ''Should I believe you or not?


    Or, from the beginning, you were just like me, acting!


    What I had done for you, and what I had felt for you, were now a joke!


    I even began to think that I wanted to cherish you, protect you and protect the one you loved with all my


    heart. Was it all my wishful thinking?


    Jessie, don''t hurt me too much!''

 Chapter 44 She Couldnt Bear To Watch Him Die

    Chapter 44 She Couldn''t Bear To Watch Him Die


    On the third day, Jessie apanied Mark to Uncle Warner''s Hospital for a routine examination.


    She had thought Uncle Warner would be a much older man, but it turned out to be a young man in his


    early thirties.


    It turned out that the reason why Mark called him uncle was because Uncle Warner was from an older


    family hierarchy.


    "Mark, have you ever taken exercise on time?" Warner''s face was gloomy. Although he was asking a


    question, he said in an affirmative tone. "You don''t want to have a solution, do you? Why is the situation


    getting worse. If you continue to be like this, you will have to spend the rest of your life on a wheelchair.


    "


    "It''s not up to me."


    Mark looked like he didn''t care about it at all, which made Warner even more embarrassed.


    Warner rebuked in a low voice, "it''s not up to you. Is it up to me? Your leg is going to be fine. As long as


    you do the exercise on time every day, I am sure you can stand up within a year. But look at you, you


    are not making any progress, but even worse. If you continue to be like this, your legs will stiffen. Are


    you willing to be a cripple for the rest of your life? "


    "There is nothing wrong with being a cripple!"


    "You..."


    When they were at a stalemate, Mark acted like a child on purpose. Everybody could see that he did it


    on purpose.


    But why didn''t he want his leg to recover?


    Warner left the ward angrily. Before he left, Jessie cast a nce at Mark and ran after him.


    "Uncle, wait!"


    Warner stopped and turned around.


    Seeing that, Jessie felt embarrassed and said, "Uncle Warner, Mark is not in a good mood recently.


    Just now... I''m so sorry. "


    Warner raised his eyebrows, his eyes floating. He said calmly, "it doesn''t matter. He has always been


    bad tempered and I have already been used to it. But if he doesn''t receive the rehabilitation training,


    I''m sure that he will never be able to stand up again for the rest of his life. Just let him look out for


    himself. "


    When Jessie just arrived at the door of the ward, she saw Marking out.


    Jessie asked curiously, "where are you going?"


    "Let''s go."


    "But Uncle Warner has arranged for you to..." Before she could finish her sentence, she was


    interrupted by Mark with a look of disgust on his face. "We are not here for the rehabilitation," he said


    "But your legs are more important!" Jessie retorted loudly, "We can go after exercising. Don''t you really


    care about it? "


    She didn''t understand why he gave himself up and didn''t do well in the rehabilitation training as his leg


    could have recovered. Was he really willing to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair?


    "My legs are more important? Do you really care about me, Jessie? "


    Disdain and dissatisfaction were written all over his face.


    If she really cared about him, she wouldn''t have asked him to go to Fussen.


    Did she really think that he didn''t know the content in the message after she deleted it?


    When he got up in the morning, he saw her hesitation and uneasiness. He had thought that she cared


    about him. However, he didn''t expect that she would really want to him to Fussen.


    Now she cared about his broken legs!


    "You said you wanted to go to the Fussen, didn''t you? I have only four hours. If you don''t go now, I will


    be busy in a few days. " While saying, he turned his wheelchair towards the elevator.


    Jessie stood rooted to the ground. Her legs didn''t move no matter how hard she tried.


    She clenched her fists. Her heart was beating fast.


    What would Mark do if he went there?


    What would Nelson and blue Leslie do to him?


    Would they kill him?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The thought of that car crash and the ne crash worried Jessie.


    Her heart was pulled hard by the two men on both sides. While saying, "You can''t go there. If we go


    there, Mark would die; at the same time, the other said," Don''t care about Mark anymore. Your brother


    is still waiting for you to save him. Do you want him to be taken to study? ...


    Jessie was so hesitant.


    She didn''t want both her brother and Mark to die. But what should she do?


    "Why are you still standing there? Are you going or not?" Hearing the impatient voice of Mark, Jessie


    came to his sense and hurried to catch him without thinking too much.


    In the narrow elevator, the atmosphere was silent.


    Jessie looked at his legs, with her fingers wringing uneasily all the time.


    With the sound of "Ding", the elevator door opened. Just when Mark was about to get out, Jessie


    suddenly pressed the close button to put it in front of him.


    Raising his head, Mark asked in a low voice, "what are you doing?"


    "I..." Jessie fixed his eyes on her face and his legs. Thinking of what Nelson had told her, she managed


    to persuade herself, "I won''t go with you."


    "Why not?" Puzzled, Mark asked, "you said this morning that you wanted to go there for a long time.


    Why did you change your mind suddenly?"


    Hearing that, Jessie felt a pang of guilt.


    Although Mark was always cold to her, at least he hadn''t done anything to hurt her. If she really took


    him there today, if she hurt him again because of her, and even... Then what''s the difference between


    her and Nelson, and Darren Lin!


    "I''ve told you that your legs are more important than these!"


    "That''s it?" Hearing that, Mark snorted and said in an indifferent tone, "I know clearly whether my leg is


    broken or not. I don''t need you to worry about that. But I have to thank you for your kindness. Let''s go. I


    promised you that I would take you there. I won''t break my promise. "


    "No way!" Seeing that Mark wanted to open the door, Jessie stopped him again. "No, I don''t want to go


    there anymore. Even if you don''t do the rehabilitation, we won''t go there We can go somewhere else. "


    Jessie was so nervous that she didn''t know how to answer Mark. All she could think of was that "You


    can''t go there!"


    She kept repeating the thought from the bottom of her heart, ''he can''t die, he can''t be injured, he can''t


    go...''


    With a cold face, Mark pretended not to understand what had happened and even pretended to be


    unhappy, although he knew the reason for the sudden change.


    Seeing that Mark didn''t say a word, Jessie, who had a soft personality, squatted in front of him and


    exined softly, "Mark, I know it''s not good for me to temporarily change my mind like this, but I really


    don''t want to go. It''s all because of the news I watchedst night. It said there was a terrorist attack


    over there. I, I am a little scared, so... "


    The news was not made up randomly. Not long ago, there was a gunshot incident there. However, it


    seemed that there was still a long way to go to where she was going to.


    Although he knew it was just her excuse, he was actually pretty happy.


    At least, she didn''t want to see him die.


    He held her head gently, put her in his arms, bowed his head and kissed her on the head.


    He said gently, "you little fool, I''m here. There is nothing to be afraid of. Since you don''t want to go,


    then don''t go. How about I take you to meet my friend? "


    "Yes." As long as he didn''t go there and guaranteed his safety, Jessie was willing to go anywhere he


    took her.

 Chapter 45 You Dont Need to Serve Me Tonight

    Chapter 45 You Don''t Need to Serve Me Tonight


    [TP] club, a well-known leisure ce It was short for temptation.


    Everybody knew why they came here. It was a bold name.


    Entering the private room, Jessie felt that the air was filled with smoke. The strong smell of smoke and


    alcohol came to her. She frowned and suddenly felt difficult to breathe.


    After entering the room, Mark moved himself on the sofa elegantly and picked up a ss of wine on the


    table to drink.


    There were four men sitting in the small room. Not knowing how many women were there. The men


    were surrounded by a lot of women. What Jessie just saw was that besides the four handsome men,


    there were slender legs and breasts everywhere in front of her.


    The dazzling light made people flush and their hearts beat rapidly.


    Jessie stood at the door for a long time, dazed for a while. Then she found herself a seat closest to the


    door and sat down.


    Since Mark entered the room, women in the room rushed to him and drink with him. Jessie wanted to


    dissuade him. But on second thought, maybe he wouldn''t listen to her. Why bother to disappoint him?


    Although she was his wife, she was in name only. If these men were really Mark''s good friends, they


    must have known their rtionship. However, seeing such a situation, she knew that her persuasion


    was useless. She would just let him go.


    "Sasha, what are you doing here? You said you missed him. Hurry up, or you won''t get a chance."


    The one who talked was Jeffery Xiang. He was a notorious yboy. Everyone in this circle knew him.


    Next to him, was John Qiao and Caleb Lu.


    Although they didn''t know Jessie well, they didn''t even heard of her. But from their chatting, Jessie


    figured out that they were all from rich families. All they did everyday was idle away in pleasure-


    seeking.


    Jessie didn''t think they were that kind of people as they looked like. Because Mark wasn''t simple at all.


    In a shyness, Sasha stood up and walked to Mark with a ss of wine in her hand. "Mr. Mark, long


    time no see." She said gently.


    Jessie raised her head to look at the woman called Sasha. She had long blond hair and angr face.


    Although the long red slip dress covered her tall figure, she revealed enchantment different from


    others...


    Looking around at all the women in the room, Jessie thought that she was only woman who she didn''t


    hate.


    Mark looked up at Sasha in a red dress, a satisfied smile appeared on his lips. He grabbed Sasha''s


    arm, pulled her down and made her sitting on hisp.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Long time indeed! Jeffery said you missed me?"


    Sasha looked down, bit her lips and nodded shyly.


    Seeing this, Mark had more smile on his face, as if he were satisfied with what she did. He took the


    wine in her hand and drank it up. He fixed his smiling eyes on her all the way.


    Seeing such an ambiguous scene in front of her, Jessie didn''t think too much. It was like she was


    watching TV, not feeling anything.


    Even if Mark was hugging with someone, or he had sex with someone, she wouldn''t feel a little sad.


    She had been clear about her position ever since Mark had handed the divorce agreement to her.


    Wife was just a pawn.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She had no feelings for him, let alone meddle in his business because of the title of Mark''s wife.


    Because he had nothing to do with her life at all.


    In a private room, they were having fun. Only Jessie was sitting alone in the corner, watched all this


    indifferently.


    When she was hesitating whether to leave, John Qiao came over and sat beside her.


    "Jessie? You are Jessie, right?" Seeing Jessie nodded, John Qiao finished the wine and cast a nce


    at Mark. He said, "I really admire you. I thought that all women in the world would only know about one


    thing, jealous! But I didn''t expect you to be so generous. You are sitting here and watching your


    husband flirting with another woman, as if nothing had happened. Jessie, you and Mark had a sham


    marriage, right? You don''t love him at all, do you?"


    Seeing the smile on John Qiao''s face, Jessie didn''t know how to react.


    He was right. They had a sham marriage, and she really did not love him. But even it was a clear fact,


    Jessie did not dare to admit it.


    "Ha!" Jessie sneered, "You think too much. How do you know that I am not jealous and I don''t care? All


    men had male chauvinism, especially in front of their friends. I know these are just for the asion.


    Why should I care about it so much?"


    "For the asion?" John Qiao raised his eyebrows and looked at her. After a while, he put on a weird


    smile and said, "You will know if it was for the asion or not. I hope you will not be jealous at allter.


    If you are tired, you can go upstairs and have a rest. I think you don''t need to serve him tonight."


    Looking at the room card John Qiao put in her hand, Jessie looked up at Mark. Was he going to sleep


    with that woman tonight? Anyway, he was a normal man. Sometimes he needed to satisfy his desire.


    Since she couldn''t help him, it was normal for him to ask someone else for help.


    Just then, her phone rang. It''s a message.


    When Jessie checked it, her face turned gloomy immediately.


    "Why didn''t you take him here? Don''t you want to save your brother? Or is his life more important than


    your brother''s? "


    Jessie was stunned, with her heart beating fast. She quickly replied.


    "Sorry, he has changed the schedule today. I promise it won''t happen again. "


    After she sent the message, Jessie checked her phone anxiously, waiting for the message.


    As time went by, the room was still filled with noise andughter. Jessie just sat there, without any


    expression on her face. All her attention was on her cell phone. She didn''t even notice the gaze from


    Mark.


    Although Mark was flirting with others, his gaze were still fixed on a corner not far away from him.


    At first, he just wanted to find out what was in Jessie''s mind. He knew clearly that he didn''t like Sasha


    at all, but he still pretended to be a womanizer. He wanted to know if Jessie loved him or not. However,


    when he saw her chatting with John Qiao, when she was holding the room card John Qiao gave her,


    his heart was filled with inexplicable anger.


    What''s worse, she even contacted Nelson in front of him!


    With anger burning in his eyes, Mark clenched his teeth, ncing at Jessie.


    He waved his hand and took Sasha to his side. "Baby, I''m tired. Come with me to have a


    rest."

 Chapter 46 Time Of Youth

    Chapter 46 Time Of Youth


    With a triumphant smile, Sasha left with Mark. When they passed Jessie, Mark said to her coldly, "don''t


    wait for me." then he took Sasha upstairs to their bedroom.


    Jessie sneered. Just after they left just now, she also left alone.


    She was eager toe to Germany before.


    She didn''t know why she would like this ce, even loved this ce, because it had a unique


    architectural style, a passionate touch of humanity and feelings, and a lot of famous and yearning top


    universities... Or maybe it was because that man was here!


    Either way, this ce had a special meaning for her.


    But now, everything is gone.


    Standing by the riverside of Rhine, looking at the prosperous city in front of her, she recalled the time


    when she had a date with the man before, which makes her heart more depressed.


    He asked, "what do you want to do with that?"


    Jessie was confused and shook her head again.


    "How about you? Which university do you want to go to? Are you going abroad? "


    "Yes, I am going to German. Marvin"


    "German. It is so far. You do well in your exams. But I... " A hint of sadness shed through Jessie''s


    eyes when she looked into the distance. She put on a smile and patted him on the shoulder, "don''t


    worry. I will study hard and try to be enrolled in the same school as you. Even if I couldn''t be enrolled


    by Marvin, I could only be enrolled by German. "


    "Okay! Forever, we will be together, no matter where we go, and we will never be separated. "


    When seeing his handsome face, for the first time, Jessie didn''t lose her mind, nor was she attracted


    by this handsome man. At that time, she seemed to have foreseen what would happen today, and


    there was only sadness and unwillingness in her heart. The excitement and expectation were written all


    over her face just now, as if the words were gone with the wind. She never expected that one day


    woulde and she never expected that.


    They grew up together since childhood. Those who were in good rtionship naturally thought they


    should be a couple.


    She had once thought so.


    However, after he went to high school, this idea disappeared from her mind bit by bit.


    He was so dazzling and excellent. Wherever he went, it was always easy to attract people''s attention


    as if he was born with his special skill. She was just like one of those admirers. She followed him


    silently and followed his steps.


    Although she had suffered a lot in the past few years, she kept telling herself that as long as she could


    be with him, it was worth it.


    But what happened in the end?


    At his 18th birthday, she finally plucked up the courage to book a room, hoping to let herself belong to


    him, but it was another man came!


    She didn''t want to ask the reason and had no intention of getting the answer. So she just sat in the


    room, thinking about nothing.


    Now her heart and life seemed to be closed. What she needed to do every day was to study, work and


    take care of her mother. If not for Darren''s forced marriage, she really felt that she would never get


    married in her life, nor would she fall in love with anyone.


    Love was meaningless to her.


    She only had her mother and brother in her life.


    Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew. Just when she turned around and was about to leave, a shadow


    suddenly rushed out. Before she could react, her bag in her hand had disappeared.


    Robbery!


    When Jessie took off her shoes, the first thing she did was to chase the robber!


    But the man was on the skateboard and she was far from him even if she ran fast.


    Not knowing how long it had been running, Jessie stopped gasping for breath, thinking that her bag


    would not be taken back. In the street light, she saw a long shadow slowly approaching. Seeing that,


    Jessie raised his head and saw a man approaching. The man asked, "Miss, is this your bag?"


    Hearing that, Jessie got nervous. Her heart beat faster because of the intense movement.


    This voice...


    So familiar.


    No, it couldn''t be him.


    He had left her world for a long time. How could he suddenly meet her here.


    Such kind of soap opera only appeared in TV novels, and it was impossible to happen in life.


    Calm down! Calm down! Calm down!


    The shadow of the figure was getting smaller and closer, and it was getting closer and closer. On this


    quiet night, Jessie seemed to be able to hear each other''s breathing.


    "Miss, here is your bag."


    "Thank you, thank you so much."


    Taking her bag, Jessie finally saw the man''s face in front of him under the dim light of the street.


    Swoosh~~


    Fortunately, it was not him!


    When Jessie saw the man''s receding figure, she felt a little depressed.


    ''Will I never see him again?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    On the other side, Sasha had thought that the reason why Mark took her to the bedroom was because


    he had a crush on her. After all, she had loved him for five years.


    However, Mark was just sitting on the sofa and drinking alone.


    "Mark, what''s wrong with you? I think you haven''t talked to me since you came here. Can you tell me


    what''s on your mind? " Sasha sat next to him, her innocent eyes staring at him.


    With a ss of wine in his hand, Mark raised his head slightly and drained the ss in one gulp.


    The liquor was passed down from the throat to the stomach. The feeling was so strong as if it had


    reached the internal organs of his body. The whole process made him feel ufortable.


    "I''m fine. You go to sleep first. Don''t worry about me." Her tone was cold and distant.


    Looking at Mark, which waspletely different from the one they had seen a moment ago, Sasha felt


    terrible.


    When he took her away in front of everyone, ignoring his wife''s feelings, she thought she was important


    to him.


    At least, he was willing to stay with her alone.


    But now, what was going on?!


    Did he drink while she was sleeping?


    She was confused and unwilling to give up.


    She leaned against him and gently held his arm. Seeing that he didn''t respond or object, she simply


    rested her head on his shoulder.


    She said softly, "Mark, do you know how much I wish this day coulde? I know that you don''t love


    me at all. You said that you would take me here just for show. In fact, in your heart, you still love your


    wife, right? "


    Hearing that, Sasha took a nce at Mark. Seeing that he didn''t say a word, she continued, "I know


    who I am. I''m just a hostess. I shouldn''t have made friends with noble young men like you, but I love


    you very much... But I know myself well enough. I won''t ask for too much. I just hope that you will


    remember one thing sometimes, that is, there is someone who loves you so much, and that''s enough. "


    Sasha said affectionately, every man would fall for her tender and considerate words.


    As Mark spoke, he lowered his head to look at her and uttered the words "silly girl". Sasha raised her


    head and looked straight into his eyes, which were filled with deep love.


    She gently touched his face with her hand, and slowly leaned her face close to him. With her eyes


    slightly closed, she was about to kiss him. At this moment, a force pushed her away and she fell down


    on the sofa.


    Sasha looked at him in confusion. "Mark, you..."


    "Just for this time. I hope you won''t do it again next time! Sasha, don''t make me hate you! "

 Chapter 47 Having Fun Alone

    Chapter 47 Having Fun Alone


    Seeing his receding figure, Sasha gritted her teeth.


    She didn''t believe there was a man in the world who didn''t like beauties!


    ''Mark, you will be mine one day!''!


    When Mark came out of his room, he received a call from Carl. Carl said that when he saw Jessie, who


    was drinking alcohol in the bar street, dancing with several men, Mark didn''t say anything. He pressed


    the elevator button to the underground parking lot.


    "Baby,e home with me. Let''s continue drinking."


    "No, I''ll stay here."


    Because of drinking too much, Jessie felt dizzy and weak. She wanted to struggle to free herself, but


    she still leaned on the man softly.


    "It''s not fun here. Let''s go somewhere else. I have something to show you. Ah..."


    With the screams, those men fell to the ground one after another. Suddenly, Jessie lost his bnce.


    Seeing that she was going to fall, Nick quickly went forward to hold her.


    "Mrs. Jessie, be careful. Why did you drink so much?"


    "I... You... " With her eyes wide open, Jessie looked at the dim figure in front of her and squeezed his


    face hard with her hand. Sheughed and said: "Nick? Why don''t you call Mickey?"


    "¡­¡­" ''what a shame! What can I do?'' thought he!


    Seeing that Jessie was so drunk and pinched his face so intimately, Nick intuitively felt that someone


    was staring at him behind with murder in his eyes. It was really a creepy feeling as if his body was


    made of cold sweat.


    "Mrs. Jessie, please hold on. Master is here. Please wake up." Nick reminded her.


    "Young master? Who is it? "


    "¡­¡­" The guy turned around. He trembled at the sight of Mark''s murderous eyes. Pretending to be


    aggrieved, he said, "young master, Mrs. Jessie..."


    Hearing that, Mark squinted and walked close to him with a face as heavy as that of a Yama. Mark


    stretched out his hands to pick up Jessie. Nick watched them get on the car while sighing in his heart


    that such a furious person would not endure it at all.


    He said to herself in a low voice, "Mrs. Jessie, good luck..."


    After they got into the car, Mark held Jessie in his arms and put her head on his chest. He kept staring


    at the face of Jessie, who was satisfied with the drink.


    "Wine... Let''s drink... " Jessie murmured


    Suddenly, Jessie fluently in German. When Mark heard her speak German, Mark''s face turned more


    gloomy.


    Jessie, how many skills on earth do you have?


    She was not displeased when she saw her man went into another woman''s room with another woman,


    but how dare she cheat on him and hook up with another man behind his back and speak German


    fluently...


    ring at the woman in his arms, he wished he could destroy her heart and see what it was like.


    In this narrow space, it seemed that something was going to happen the next second. The terrifying


    deathly silence pervaded the whole car, which made people feel creepy.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The driver couldn''t stand the extremely low pressure in the car any more. He stepped on the gas and


    elerated the car until the engine screamed out. This ce should have taken half an hour to get


    here usually, but the time it took was reduced by half now.


    The driver didn''t heave a sigh of relief until he saw Mark get out of the car with Jessie in his arms.


    In a VIP suite at the top floor of TP, Mark threw Jessie on a king sized bed. With a painful "Hmm", she


    gave a light snort offort, then Mark sat on the bed as well.


    "Well... Weight... "


    "Are you kidding me? I thought you were drunk and lost your consciousness. "


    Even though her tone was full of irony, he still put his elbow on the bed and tried to reduce the pressure


    on her.


    He gently smoothed the disheveled hair on her forehead and looked at her blushing face. Smelling the


    alcohol from her, he wanted to strangle her at the thought of her shoulder to shoulder with several men


    and leaning in their arms.


    He didn''t know why he was so angry. Perhaps it was because he had never been ignored by anyone


    no matter who she was.


    Or maybe it was because he had been expecting something in his heart, but the result was contrary to


    his imagination.


    He felt so frustrated, and that was why he was angry.


    Thinking of that, Mark was so angry that he even dared not think about that. He bowed his head and bit


    hard on her little cherry mouth. Just in an instant, Jessie cried out because of pain, and all her voice


    was covered by fierce kisses.


    After a good night''s sleep, Mark was in a better mood than ever. He got up early and went to the dining


    room for breakfast.


    When everyone saw him smile from time to time, they all felt it was very magical.


    As far as they knew him, the first feeling was that they must be crazy!


    Such a charming smile was really terrifying!


    "Mark, are you okay?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Do you think that I can miscarry as if something happened to me?"


    Everyone nodded.


    Raising his eyebrows, Mark put on a mocking face.


    "Just say it. Don''t look at me like that."


    "Well... We felt that the smile on your face... Is weird! "


    "¡­¡­ Really? I think it''s good. "


    Everyone''s mouth twitched.


    They wanted to confirm again that this time Mark was out of his mind!


    "Mark, share with us what you have in your mind. Don''t be alone. It''s better to make everyone happy.


    Am I right? "


    Hearing John''s words, everyone nodded.


    "Yeah, we will all be so happy to hear that."


    Although they urged him to speak out, Mark didn''t reply. Instead, he kept silent and looked happy,


    which made them gnash their teeth.


    "Fine. Do you think we don''t know you at all? Look at you, you''re having a good time. It''s a woman''s


    business."


    Raising his eyebrows, Mark neither denied nor admitted it.


    He wouldn''t tell anyone what he was really happy about. Even if they guessed it right that it was


    because of a woman, he wouldn''t reveal a little about it.


    Although he was angry with Jessiest night, andter she took the initiative unconsciously, his anger


    disappeared in an instant.


    She called him "honey" in a sweet voice, which melted his heart.


    He was not angry at all.


    Although he had enjoyed a wonderful nightst night, as the saying went, "you can never predict what


    will happen in the world!" Not that you thought it was a good start, but that everything is going to be


    good.


    Just as Mark had thought that their rtionship would change because of one night stand.


    However, when he saw her show up with a nk face and said with guilt, "I''m sorry, I drank too much


    last night and I didn''t remember what had happenedst night," Mark really wanted to kill her.


    So he had worked so hardst night. It was all alone y!


    His heart was pounding with disappointment...

 Chapter 48 The Drunk Girl VS The Queen

    Chapter 48 The Drunk Girl VS The Queen


    Because of the hangover, and the pain in her body as if she had been crushed by a car, Jessie didn''t


    care about the expressions of other people at all, and she reluctantly answered their questions.


    Mark''s face was overcast. The low pressure around him was frightening. Not to mention the people at


    the same table, even the whole restaurant felt a strong sense of murderous spirit. Only Jessie still


    lowered her head, immersed in her own world.


    She couldn''t get over the figure she sawst night.


    Even though she knew it was not him and they would never see each other in their lives, she could not


    stop missing him.


    Although it hurt, she couldn''t forget it.


    Inside, there was even some absurd hope that they would meet again in their lifetime.


    Although she knew it was impossible.


    Jessie ate breakfast carelessly, and every time she moved slightly, the pains from her body would


    make her very ufortable.


    She couldn''t figure out where the pain came from. She just drank too much and why her body hurt so


    much.


    Was she hit by a carst night?


    Impossible!


    She had checked her body when she changed clothes, but there was no injury on her body. How could


    she be hit by the car!


    Suddenly, she was struck dumb by an incredible idea.


    She was raped!


    If not for this, she couldn''t think of the third possibility.


    But who was that person?!


    All of a sudden, she shifted her gaze to Mark. There was a dash of doubt in her bright eyes, a dash of


    curiosity, and a look of disbelief...


    Could it be him?!


    Impossible.


    She wondered what he would do when she was drunk?


    Moreover, he had already left with Sasha yesterday. How could he have the time to make love with


    her?


    Thinking of this, Jessie was sure that it was impossible for Mark to do like this.


    But who was that person?!


    At that moment, Sasha pulled out the chair and sat down beside Mark.


    "Mark, did you sleep wellst night?" Sasha asked in a soft voice


    "Well, not bad. What about you? "


    "Not bad." Sasha said with a sweet smile.


    Although it was an awkward night, seeing how Mark behaved today, Sasha was satisfied. She knew


    that he wouldn''t ignore her. As long as she didn''t cross the line, he would be hers sooner orter.


    "I know a dessert master, who is famous for tiramisu, is in German. I asked him to make your favorite


    cake. You must taste itter."


    "Tiramisu?" Astounded, John looked at her and asked, "How did you know that? Few people in the


    world knew Mark''s hobby... Sasha, that''s a great idea! If you''re not a prostitute, you can go to the


    Central Intelligence Department, "


    "Exactly. Sasha, don''t you think it''s improper to chase after Mark in front of Jessie. But I''d like to know


    your feeling, Jessie? After all, she is a rival in love. You are a bit quick to react. "


    "That''s right. Your attitude is really rare. We have to make a statement today. What is your attitude


    towards Sasha and Mark? "


    It was a shame to answer, even Caleb participated in.


    It was said that women were gossiping, but men were also very gossiping!


    He wanted to see a good show?


    She was right if she didn''t say anything. Why did she have to pick a fight here?!


    However, everything went smoothly for the sake of peace. Doesn''t he know?


    Jessie shifted her gaze to look at Mark. He always pulled a long face except when he talked to Sasha a


    few minutes ago. She didn''t understand why he always wore the dying look, just like attending a


    funeral. Was he here to see them for thest time?!


    She cast a quick nce at Sasha. In a light yellow dress, she had long curled hair. Her light make-up


    entuated her delicate features.


    Even she was wearing ordinary clothes, she put a lot of effort into it in Jessie''s eyes.


    However, if she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not have believed that Sasha was just a


    hostess.


    Withdrawing her gaze, she chuckled and said, "It''s a good thing for a man who have a woman to love


    him. If the couple I have chosen was dislike by everyone, will I feel a little ufortable in my heart?


    Why don''t people like what I like? Of course, people like you don''t care about what other people think,


    while I am just an ordinary person. I don''t understand many unusual things. I believe that all men love


    to y. And once you are bored, remember to go home. Everything will be fine. "


    Everyone...


    In the middle of the battle, there was apuse from Caleb and John. When they apuded, they cast a


    look of praise to Jessie.


    This girl was so special!


    Their smug smile made Sasha feel ufortable.


    She didn''t expect that Jessie would be recognized by them so soon. She had a very good time with


    them, and it took her one year to get the treatment. She didn''t expect that Jessie would only spend two


    days!


    Incorrect. She had persuaded them sessfully with only a few words.


    Even though John praised her, Sasha still felt them harsh.


    Hostess...


    This was thest thing she wanted to hear. If it were not her vicious parents, how could shee to


    such a terrible ce.


    If it was not because of this, how could she be so self abased that she didn''t even dare to express her


    love to the person she liked!


    She turned her eyes to Mark next to her and found that she liked him very much. Even if he had a


    physical problem and his face looked terrible, she didn''t mind at all.


    In her heart, he was more than anything.


    She wouldn''t have hurt him if it wasn''t for some reason.


    If it was not for that man, how could she put herself into such a situation!


    Jessie didn''t even know how to eat the breakfast, nor did she have to face the hostile eyes. Jessie had


    a bad feeling about that.


    Jessie had nned to go to the toilet to breathe some fresh air, but unexpectedly, Sasha came along.


    The moment they went into thedies'' room, Sasha said to her in a cold voice, "Don''t think you are


    somebody just because you married Mark. There are a lot of women in rich and powerful families who


    can stay alone all the time. See? I believe you know what it is. "


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Sasha pulled the silk scarf off her neck to reveal dark red spots on her fair skin.


    With a mocking smile, Sasha said, "do you know how much he loves me? Even if he can''t move, we


    cooperated well. I was like a tailor-made for him. He fell in love with me. Mydy, are you sure you can


    manage it? Bang! "


    Seeing Sasha walk away in her ten inch high heels with a smug smile on her face, Jessie hurriedly


    shook her head in disappointment.


    At first, Jessie thought she was different from other hostesses. Unexpectedly, she waspletely the


    same with them.


    ''Even if she had sex with Mark, so what?


    She was just a tool for men to vent their anger. Jessie believed that no man would let his beloved


    woman take the initiative!


    Men liked to control everything. When a woman took the initiative, the man would take the initiative.


    She could do whatever he wanted. She was an intable baby without her own thoughts!

 Chapter 49 A Sudden Missing

    Chapter 49 A Sudden Missing


    When Jessie came out of the bathroom, she saw that there was only Mark at the table.


    Looking around, she asked, "Where are they?"


    "They have left."


    Seeing that Jessie nodded indifferently, Mark said in a deep voice, "Do you think you should exin


    what happenedst night?"


    "¡­¡­" Hearing that, Jessie felt a little guilty, while her eyes blinked.


    She pretended to be calm and said, "exin? What should I exin? "


    "y dumb? !" It was Mark staring at her with his sharp eyes. Although he looked up at her, his eyes


    were overbearing and intimidating.


    It was undeniable that even though Mark was badly injured, he still looked very domineering. She


    would be easily charmed by his domineering manner.


    After a while of silence, she said, "I don''t want to exin. I''m just in a bad mood. I''ve drunk a little."


    In fact, she didn''t want him to know too much about her. After all, she didn''t think that they were on the


    same side, not to mention that there was no future for them, and even not knowing about her.


    Raising his eyebrows, Mark asked, "You drank little because you were in a bad mood?"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Hearing that, Jessie shrugged and smiled, "Didn''t wee here just for fun?" Since he had found a


    room with a hostess in front of her, couldn''t she just go out and have a couple of drinks?


    "Yes, we are indeed here for fun." Mark nodded, seemingly happy, but in fact his heart was burning with


    anger.


    The thought of her shoulder to shoulder with another man and her flushed facest night really pissed


    him off.


    What''s worse, after the night of love making, only he remembered.


    But she knew nothing about it! !


    Did she really not care about it? Or was she really so careless?!


    After having sex with another man, she was still too proud to find out the truth and acted as if she didn''t


    care it at all!


    Hearing that, Mark gritted his teeth and red at Jessie angrily. He thought, ''I will not let you off if you


    don''t take revenge. Wait and see!''!


    Jessie was used to Mark''s gloomy face, so she ignored that automatically. They sat silently for a while


    and didn''t leave until Mark said something.


    JY Club was belonged to Jeffery. It offered several ces including TP for people to rx and have


    fun, and of course, the hotels were one of them.


    As soon as Jessie and Mark entered the hall of the club, they came across an acquaintance.


    "Mr. Mark, long time no see. I didn''t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence! "


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that Mr. Wu would alsoe here." Mark''s words were full of sarcasm.


    "Ho Ho," Mr. Wuughed awkwardly. He knew clearly that Mark looked down upon him, but he still put


    on a thick face and said, "Mr. Mark, our branchpany is in German. There will be an opening


    ceremony tomorrow night in German. I hope you can be appreciated."


    "Branchpany? Opening ceremony? !" After he received the invitation card from Mr. Wu, he looked


    at it and said, "Okay, I''ll take my wife there on time."


    He raised his voice deliberately so that Jessie could know who she was, but when he turned his head


    back, he found that Jessie had already left.


    Mark took a look around and then walked towards the gate of the hall.


    "Nick, why are you here?"


    "¡­¡­ "Madam, what a coincidence!". Well, I have something to do here. "


    "What?" Seeing the skeptical look in Jessie''s eyes, Nick felt a little guilty and uneasy.


    How could he be so unlucky!


    Yesterday, Mark had urged him to enter the clubhouse again and again that he must be careful not to


    be found by Jessie. But today, he didn''te into the clubhouse before being found by Jessie.


    Nick wanted to cry...


    He didn''t know how he would die if Master knew it.


    "Mrs. Jessie, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go first. I have something very urgent to deal with. You must


    have a good time. "


    Just like a peeping rabbit, Nick was about to run away when his arm was caught by Jessie.


    Wearing a crying face, Nick turned around and said, "Mrs. Jessie, what else can I do for you?"


    "Yes." Hearing that, Jessie nodded and asked with hesitation, "is heing?"


    "Him?" "Oh, you mean young master? He... He didn''te. "


    "Oh!" Hearing that, Jessie loosened her hand.


    Nick could see that Jessie loved Master. Otherwise, she would not ask him about that all of a sudden.


    Even though her love was right in front of her, Nick couldn''t bear to see such a scene. How poor Jessie


    was.


    He wanted to tell her the truth, but he didn''t dare.


    After all, life is more important!


    He turned around helplessly and a familiar face appeared in front of him. His heart trembled and a fear


    of being shot immediately welled up in his heart.


    Nick was stunned and didn''t know what to do. However, he saw Mark winking at him, asking him to


    leave as soon as possible. Then, in an instant, he disappeared without a trace.


    Jessie was looking at the distance quietly.


    She was also shocked by what she had just done. She had never thought that she wouldpletely


    lose control because of a strange man.


    He didn''te!


    Why didn''t hee?


    How could he note!


    The more Jessie thought about that, the more sorrowful she felt.


    She recalled the things she had experienced with him. All of them were insignificant but settled in her


    heart.


    Every time she met him, she yed it in her mind like a movie.


    M...


    Although she didn''t know his name, but when she heard Rachel call him that, Jessie couldn''t help but


    whisper in her heart.


    Unconsciously, her eyes had already been filled with tears. Feeling that, Jessie sniffed hard to hold


    back his tears. Then she turned around, intending to leave.


    "Why did youe out? Done? " Seeing that Mark waited at the door for a long time, Jessie could not


    help but feel flustered, and soon she recovered her usual calm look.


    "If I didn''te out early, how could I see my wife holding another man''s hand with tearful eyes?"


    Hearing that, Jessie sneered, but felt sad.


    "Are you mad at me, Mark? Don''t forget that we signed the divorce agreement the day I moved in.


    Although I am your wife, in fact, I am only nominal. I''m open-minded about your business. As for me, I


    hope you can leave me alone. "


    "Open minded? Jessie, do you want to say that you are generous? Sorry, I can''t do it! I can''t bear to


    see that my wife was entangled with another man besides me! I can forgive what happened yesterday,


    but it doesn''t mean that I will let you repeat your mistakes and keep challenging my bottom line! "


    "You..."


    He stressed on his words to express his attitude.


    A man, at any time, even if this marriage was only a cover, he would never let anything bad happen to


    himself.


    Especially when it came to cheating, it would never happen for a lifetime.


    Hearing what he said, Jessie blushed in anger. It was fake. They didn''t like each other. Why could he


    sleep with another woman openly while she couldn''t talk to a man!


    ''it''s unfair! It''s unfair!''!


    "Mark, don''t think too highly of yourself. I am not a puppet. I am not a puppet doll. I can not do


    whatever you want! It''s none of my business who you are going to live your life, so I decide whom I


    should meet and whom I should be in touch with! Since you have time to take care of a woman who


    doesn''t love you, why don''t you spend more time with Sasha? I believe she will meet all your


    unreasonable requests. "


    After that, Jessie turned around, opened the taxi door that was parked at the door, got on the car and


    left.

 Chapter 50 Sarcastic Love

    Chapter 50 Sarcastic Love


    Mark...


    ''Sasha would fulfill all of my unreasonable requests?''?!


    Why didn''t he know his abnormal requests!


    He took out his phone quickly and dialed a number.


    "Find out what exactly Sasha had said to Jessie. Even if the nonsense, you would give me a reward


    without missing a single detail."


    *


    After getting out of the clubhouse, Jessie took a ride in the downtown and went to the station.


    After more than two hours'' drive, she was now in front of the Marvin University.


    I''ming.


    Are you still there?


    Seeing that, Jessie stared at this ancient, remote school, thinking of everything they had gone through.


    Sadness filled in her heart.


    They had promised not to think of it. But why did she always think of it recently?!


    This was the ce the man had long been yearning for and this was also the goal she had struggled


    for. However, within only a few years, the ce had only been filled with nostalgia for her.


    Long long ago. "Jessie, he was enrolled by Marvin. There will be a date tonight. Do you want to go?"


    "¡­¡­" Hearing that, Jessie was in a daze. She wanted to go there, but she didn''t.


    Because she wanted to see him before he left.


    Because she knew it clearly that it didn''t matter to him whether she would go or not.


    Because he no longer needed herpany.


    She didn''t go to the party that night. She shut herself in the room all night. She didn''t walk out of the


    room until 10 o''clock in the morning with dark circles under her eyes.


    Because his ne was going to leave at 11 o''clock. She still couldn''t bear it.


    She felt a dull pain in her heart.


    Although the pain was not too severe, Jessie bit her lips and her eyes turned red.


    Now... "Jessie..."


    Hearing a man''s voice, Jessie turned around and saw a familiar face. She was stunned.


    "I didn''t expect that we would meet here. We haven''t seen each other for so many years. Are you


    okay?"


    His voice was still gentle and gentle, like streaming water, which made people feelfortable.


    She really met him!


    Hearing that, Jessie gawked at Bill, overwhelmed with excitement, but dared not show it.


    The warm teardrops were about to spill over, but she forced them back.


    Calm down!


    You have broken up with him five years ago.


    No, you are just strangers.


    You are nothing but a ymate of his childhood. Since you have been stupid once, don''t follow the old


    path.


    You did not care for him at all!


    Thinking that, Jessie was a little annoyed. She smiled and said, "Yeah. It''s been a long time since we


    last met. I didn''t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence! "


    Seeing that Jessie was so alienated and polite, Bill was astonished.


    As far as he could remember, Jessie was always the girl who gave him a bright smile and called him


    "Bill" cordially and warmly.


    Now, five years had passed and the girl next door had changed.


    What was left for him was only a faint alienated smile, and a sentence she said, "What a coincidence!"


    "Why didn''t you go abroad? I heard that you studied in X university? I remember you did a great job at


    that time... I''ve been here waiting for you. "


    "Wait for me?" Hearing that, Jessie was surprised. Was he waiting for her? Was he telling a joke?!


    Bill was two years older than her. He had been a junior student in Marvin when she was in college. If he


    was really waiting for her, why didn''t hee back to find her? Even if he was busy returning home


    and neglected her, he could write to her, call her or text her during her high school period...


    In this era of advanced technology, she believed that he could find her!


    With a sarcastic smile, she said, "there are many things that we can''t foresee."


    "¡­¡­"


    Seeing that Bill was silent, Jessie was also silent.


    She didn''t know what to say after all these years. She had thought that when she met him, she would


    be around him as she used to be, and listening to him again and again in a tone of disgust, "quiet! So


    noisy! "


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But now, she could not find anything to talk about.


    After a long silence, Jessie said, "it''s really nice to see you. I have something to do, so I''m leaving


    now."


    As soon as she turned around and took a step, her hand was caught by someone behind him.


    Jessie turned around and looked at him confidently. Jessie seemed to see the sparks that made her


    heart beat faster in his dark eyes.


    She drew back her hand and asked, "is there anything else?"


    Bill said firmly, "because of that, I''ve been waiting for you for five years. Do you know how much I hope


    you cane to Germany? Do you know why I didn''t contact you before? That''s because I''m working


    hard for our future. I spent two years making money to buy a small apartment. I want to wait for you


    and give you a surprise. "


    However, you did note!


    "The apartment?" While seeing the sadness on Bill''s face, Jessie found that it would be hypocritical for


    her not to be touched by him. She had never thought that it was because of that why he didn''t look for


    her.


    However, all these were insignificantpared with his concern.


    "Jessie. I know you are still angry about what happened that year. In fact, I wanted to go that night. You


    know what my friends are doing. They made me drink a lot. I..."


    "Shut up!" Jessie would never forget that night, no matter why it was not him that night, and she didn''t


    want to know the answer.


    It was meaningless to look into it after all these years.


    "Jessie..." Called Bill in a soft voice. He was both happy and guilty to see her so excited.


    If they hadn''t forced him to drink that night, if they hadn''t held a birthday party, she wouldn''t have ended


    up like this.


    She should hate them.


    "I know it was all my fault in the past. You have told me many times that I should stay away from my


    crazy friends. But I didn''t listen to you... Jessie, I promise I will listen to you in the future. I... "


    "Bill, what''s the point of saying that now? But it''s all over now. I''m not angry, I even can''t remember why


    you mention it. "


    "Because I feel guilty!" As he spoke, he grabbed Jessie''s hands and said affectionately, "I love you. For


    so many years, I have always thought of you as my sister, but I didn''t expect that since that night, you


    are always in my mind. I can''t forget you. It was not until I got a girlfriend that I realized I loved you! "


    Hearing that, Jessie was dazed again.


    Loving her?


    Not to mention an intelligent man like him, even a scum like her could know his thoughts. Why did he


    say he loved her until now!


    What did he take her for?!


    Is she an idiot?


    Jessie suddenly shook off her hand, pulling a long face. "Bill, I''ll say it again. The past is the past. No


    matter what you have missed in the past, it''s the past. You don''t need to mention it anymore. I don''t


    care. No matter how guilty you are and how much you have done for me in secret, that''s your business.


    I''m married. We can''t be together forever. It''s gettingte. I came out because I had a fight with my


    husband. I should go now. Bye. "


    In fact, Jessie didn''t know why she was so angry that Bill was speechless with rage.


    Looking at the pale face of Bill, her angry heart cooled down.


    Bill still kept silent, his face darkened with anger. His handsome face crumpled up with anger.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Asked Jessie worriedly.


    "It hurts!"


    "Where does it hurt? What''s wrong with you? "


    Before he said the word "breast", bill put his hand over his heart and faintly fell to the ground.

 Chapter 51 Bills Love

    Chapter 51 Bill''s Love


    "You are awake. Do you feel ufortable?"


    "It''s okay. I''m used to it."


    "¡­¡­"


    Jessie looked at Bill''s pale face. She felt very sorry for him, but she didn''t know what to say.


    When she arrived at the hospital just now, she heard the doctor say ''howe it happened again''. At


    first, she wondered why the doctor would say something like that as if he was very familiar with him.


    Now that he said he had been used to it, she understood why the doctor said that.


    "I remember that you were in good health before, but why did you suddenly have a heart attack?"


    Jessie asked out of curiosity. She remembered that he had said that he wanted to join the army, just


    like his grandfather, to be a soldier, to protect his family and defend the country.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    A bitter smile appeared on Bill''s face. He said in a light voice, "I''m tired." Then he closed his eyes and


    didn''t want to say anything more.


    In the doctor''s office


    "Doctor, how about Leo Xu? I remember that he didn''t have heart disease before. Why did he


    suddenly...?"


    She gave the name Leo to him when they were in primary school, in order to take part in the summer


    camp. She thought he didn''t use it. She didn''t expect that he was still using this name.


    "Are you his family?" The doctor asked in doubt. He hadn''t seen his family member since he became


    his patient three years ago. He was really curious about this Chinese girl.


    Jessie answered, "I''m his friend."


    The doctor nodded. He didn''t believe it.


    "Leo''s heart disease wasn''t congenital. He overworked and resulting in excessive heart load and


    myocardial infarction."


    "Overwork?" How could it be?


    "Yes. Long-term overwork, pressure from study, irregr and unhealthy daily life, violent drinking or


    disorderly eating would have an adverse impact. Besides, his heart is iplete. He had left


    ventricr defect. It is lucky for him to be alive till now."


    "¡­¡­"


    Jessie was stunned. She couldn''t believe it.


    Did he have a heart problem?!


    How was that possible?


    They often went to jogging and rope skipping when they were young. She could still recall the times


    they were swimming together. How could he have an iplete heart?


    If he had a heart problem, he definitely couldn''t do such strenuous exercise.


    Bill, what on earth are you hiding from me!


    Besides, did he work so hard because of her?


    Bill said he worked hard in order to buy an apartment for her. Jessie felt very bad.


    He had done so much for her. How could she be so cruel to him!


    ''Jessie, you are a bad person.'' She thought to herself.


    When she opened the ward''s door and saw Bill was about to get up, Jessie quickly walked up to him,


    held him up, and asked softly, "How do you feel now? Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?"


    "No, I''m not hungry. Jessie, why are your eyes red? What happened?"


    Jessie shook her head. The more she tried to suppress her bad mood, the more sorrow she felt in her


    heart.


    She couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    After so many years, he missed her very much. When he saw Jessie crying sadly, Bill was


    overwhelmed.


    Heforted her, "Jessie, why are you crying? I''m sorry. Did I scare you? Come on, don''t cry. You see,


    I''m all right now."


    "I have just talked with the doctor. Why don''t you take good care of yourself? Look at you, haven''t you


    thought about your family? If they know what you did, they will be worried."


    Jessie red at Bill with tears on her face. Her sorrow and sympathy were written all over her face.


    Anyway, he couldn''t bear the pain alone. He couldn''t hide the truth from everyone.


    He didn''t trust her at all!


    Love was trust and honesty. How could he say he loved her?


    "I..." Bill was about to speak, but saying nothing. He just stared at the woman in front of him.


    After a while, he said, "Jessie, I''m sorry! I..."


    "Bill, you don''t have to say sorry. As long as you are fine, it''s better than anything else! Do you


    remember?"


    Bill giggled and nodded.


    After so many years, seeing that Jessie still cared about him so much, Bill felt so happy and moved that


    he had never felt before.


    Half a month ago, he visited the Lin family. When he learned that the Lin family and the Lan family were


    united by marriage, he was desperate.


    However, when he saw that Mark took the prostitute of TP into his room that night, he was sure that


    Jessie was not happy!


    She didn''t love him at all!


    Their marriage was nothing more than a show.


    Now he knew.


    She still cared about him in her heart.


    He put his warm hand on her delicate face and wiped the tears from her face gently with his finger. The


    temperature came from the palm, as if it came from the cheek to the heart. Jessie felt hot.


    He looked at Jessie. She was shy. Bill raised his eyebrows and asked, "Did you cry because you are


    worried about me?"


    "¡­¡­" Jessie looked down and didn''t answer.


    The ambiguous feeling was like a kitten scratching her heart. She feltfortable, but notfortable


    at the same time.


    Both of them were silent. The room was surrounded by an ambiguous atmosphere.


    Bill smiled and looked at her quietly. Slowly, he leaned his head to her. Just when his lips were about to


    touch her, Jessie turned away to avoid his kiss.


    Bill didn''t get it. He could feel her love for him, but why she refused his kiss?!


    After thinking for a while, he said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I was too anxious."


    Jessie looked at him and didn''t say anything. She had no idea how to respond.


    She had been looking forward to it, but herst sanity pulled her back.


    She knew that five years could change anything. Even five yearster, they still liked each other and


    missed each other. Everything had changed.


    She was a woman married. If she epted his love without scruple, she wouldn''t forgive herself. They


    could not do this.


    "Well... There''s no hot water here. Let me get you some." After that, she picked up a thermos bottle


    from the night stand and walked out before Bill could say anything.


    Bill leaned against the bedside and smiled. He really didn''t expect that Jessie would be as innocent as


    before. She even flushed when he was about to kiss her.


    The phone rang and Bill answered it.


    "How''s it going?"


    "I have just seen it and there is no progress."


    "Hurry up! If you still want to save your family, don''t y tricks with me!"

 Chapter 52 My Wife Was Kidnapped

    Chapter 52 My Wife Was Kidnapped


    After Jessie left the clubhouse, Mark sent James to follow her and report her whereabouts to him.


    "Master, Mrs. Jessie..." James hemmed and hawed, for fear that he would lose his head.


    "Tell me!" Mark ordered in a cold voice. James dared not disobey him. Taking the risk of falling his


    head, he answered, "Mrs. Jessie long arrived at the Marvin University. After she arrived, she went


    around the University. She looked a little sad. Then... Then she bumped into... "


    "What? Tell me now! "Mark hated to be stalled. If he couldn''t even speak aplete sentence, so there


    was no big deal to keep him. "You can''t handle even a small thing. Go to the foundation tomorrow!"


    As soon as James heard the word "Foundation", James'' heart trembled and he cried out in fear, as if


    he was waiting for him in the hell.


    He just didn''t know what to say. It''s not that he hasn''t finished the task well.


    After all, cuckoldry was not something worth talking about.


    Closing his eyes, James made a decision and gave a full ount of everything. "Mrs. Jessie went to


    Marvin by car after leaving the club. She met her first love in the University of Marvin. The man held her


    hand and told her that he loved her very much. She refused him all the time, but the man suddenly


    fainted with a heart attack. Mrs. Jessie is staying with that man in the hospital now. "


    After saying that, he took a deep breath.


    However, the deathly stillness on the other end of the line made him uneasy again.


    Hearing that, Mark tightened his grip on the cellphone, which seemed like he was about to smash it into


    pieces.


    Good, very good!


    How dare you cheat on me with another man!


    Jessie, how dare you!


    He asked for the address coldly, threw the phone aside, and drove to the Marvin University.


    Looking at the phone that had been hung up by Mark, James'' heart continued quivering. He had


    thought that it would be easy to protect her by following Mrs. Jessie, but he had not expected that there


    would be such a scene...


    He could do nothing but keep whining in his heart. How easy was he? Easy?!


    When Mark was driving, he was so furious that his forehead burnt with rage as soon as he thought of


    Jessie see another man.


    Right then, Mark''s phone rang. He put it on speaker and said in a cold voice, "speak!"


    "Young master, something bad happened. Mrs. Jessie was kidnapped."


    "What!" What happened just now really irritated him. James just told him five minutes ago that Jessie


    had a date with another man, and five minutester, James told him that she was kidnapped!


    Mark was so angry that he wanted to kill someone.


    Then he dialed another number.


    "John, my wife was kidnapped in Marvin. I have to find her in half an hour!"


    John," ..."


    Wife?


    Who?


    When he came to himself, was there only one wife of Mark?


    That was to say, Jessie was kidnapped?


    Impossible!


    Who wanted to kidnap her.


    "What can we do after half an hour! Are you sure your wife went out on her own? Who would kidnap


    her for no reason? "


    "Cut the crap. If you can''t find her in half an hour, your n of eastern region will nevere true!"


    John," ..."


    Mark knew eastern region was John''s favorite n. Mark even dared to threaten him with this.


    "Mark, listen to me, you are indeed the man who always put women first!"


    "Thank you for yourpliment! I''ll wait for your good news. "


    John," ..."


    He would never win this scheming man. How dare Mark threaten him for a woman!


    ''Wait and see, Mark!''! Wait! Wait and see...


    John had a group of great influence in Europe. He was kidnapped in German. Even if she was


    kidnapped to Ennd, Turner or even d, he could find her out.


    ''Son of a bitch! How dare you hurt Mark''s wife here!''


    Nevertheless, Mark was still restless. Although he knew that Jessie was very clever and would be


    flexible when encountering problems. However he was clearer that her heart also needed people to


    protect.


    Just as he saved her several times, she was always like a child seeking protection, holding him tightly


    and never letting him go.


    Unconsciously, he stepped hard on the elerator and the car flew out like an arrow.


    To avoid embarrassment, Jessie left the ward. Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the elevator, she


    went ck and fainted.


    When she woke up, she found herself in an unknown ce.


    All she could see was those bloody pictures.


    Seeing that, Jessie covered her mouth with a hand, looking at the photo in front of her in disbelief, her


    body trembling slightly, and her almond eyes were burning red with tears.


    Daniel...


    She turned around and shouted at the man sitting in the middle of the sofa, "what the hell have you


    done to my brother! You promised me that you would save my brother. Why did he end up like this? "


    "To save your brother?" Leslie snorted, "Did you forget there is a precondition for saving your brother.


    But have you made it? "


    "I..." Hearing that, Jessie didn''t say a word.


    She didn''t do as they asked, but she didn''t want her brother to be like this. Although the LAN family had


    nothing to do with her, why she was involved!


    She couldn''t bear to see her son die in front of her without doing anything!


    If that was the case, what was the difference between she and killing him herself!


    But, Daniel...


    Jessie clenched his fists and red at Leslie. She gritted her teeth as if she was trying her best to bear


    the anger in her heart.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Now, she had no choice but topromise.


    "What do you want me to do to let my brother go?"


    "What to do?" Leslie stood up, walked to her, held his crutch, and stretched out his fat and big hand. He


    raised his eyebrows and nced over her little face. He said, "You''re so smart. You must have guessed


    what I mean. You should know what to do to save your brother."


    As he spoke, he put his face on her neck and smelt the faint fragrance on her body. Jessie''s fists were


    clenched so hard that she didn''t even feel the pain of her nails piercing into her flesh.


    "Devil!" Saying that, Jessie pped him heavily. Immediately, the fat man''s face was turned aside.


    "Jessie, how dare you beat me!" Leslie covered his red face which was pped, ring at Jessie with


    a ferocious look as if he were going to eat her up.


    Hearing that, Jessie sneered, "I just hit you, you idiot! Even if I run into death here today, I won''t let you


    touch me. You always say that Mark''s inferior to you. He''s iplete and disfigured. But no matter


    what, you''re no better than a pity pest who only rely on others to survive! Look at you, fat and fat. You


    are a beer belly despite your young age. Do you really think that all the women with you like you? They


    just wanted to get money from you. If you left the Lan family and weren''t for the name of Leslie Lan, I


    can assure you that you are worse than beggars in the street! I would rather be the widow than be with


    you! "

 Chapter 53 Either Die Or Follow Me

    Chapter 53 Either Die Or Follow Me


    As soon as her voice fell, Leslie hit her on the ground with his walking stick that he took out. Her


    forehead hit the wall. Blood came down from her forehead and dropped on the bright white floor, like


    blood blossoming.


    "Men hit women. Bastard!"


    Hearing what Jessie had said, Leslie didn''t say anything but took up his walking stick and hit her again


    with a stick. Jessie was beaten so hard that shey on the ground, unable to move.


    She knew clearly about her own body. She would practice Taekwondo in her spare time, and she would


    often do exercise. With her physique, it was impossible for her to bepletely unable to move after


    being beaten by these two cudgels.


    Even if she felt pain and dizzy, she still had the strength to fight back.


    She would definitely not be what she was now. What she could do now was to struggle on the ground.


    Leslie walked to her, squatted down and pulled her hair. Her head was pulled up. Jessie cried out in


    pain and red at her, staring at Leslie.


    "Two options, die or follow me!"


    He had given her plenty of time. If it weren''t for Mark, he had already make love with her in the rooftop.


    He didn''t have to wait until now.


    Even at this moment, he would not talk so much nonsense with her. Nelson hadn''t trusted her now. No


    matter what he would do to her, Nelson wouldn''t hold his ountable. This was the best time to do it.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seeing that, Jessie raised her head to look at Leslie. Half of her face was covered with the blood from


    her forehead. Her once white and tender face now looked very ferocious.


    "Are you sure? I don''t have that much patience to wait for you to consider. "


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    "What is it?"


    Hearing that, Jessie grimaced with a smile, indicating that he should lower his head. Seeing that she


    began to soften, Leslie was not so defensive as before. Lowering his head, he just saw Jessie hold his


    neck and pull him off. Leslie thought she was going to kiss him, but she was biting him on the ear. He


    felt so hurt that he cried out and gave her a punch, but she didn''t want to let him go at all.


    Seeing that Jessie was not letting him go, Leslie was not easy to deal with. He pulled her hair with one


    hand, and hit her body with the other hand.


    Although Leslie was not well-trained and only had a lot of fat, he was a man after all. With heavy


    punches, even if Jessie was beaten by iron fists, she could notst long.


    Suddenly, there was a loud scream. Leslie stretched out his foot to give her a hard kick. Jessie was


    pushed out directly, hit the door hard, andy on the ground motionlessly.


    And there was half of Leslie''s ear in her mouth.


    Leslie covered his ears and felt both angry and annoyed. If it was not for his wound, he would have


    killed her on the spot.


    "Bitch! How dare you bite my ear! Help! " Seeing his men open the door ande in, Leslie ordered:


    "lock her up and I''ll deal with her when I''m free!"


    Then he covered her ears and left.


    Mark arrived at the hospital in a car and asked for the transfer record of the hospital, including the


    surveince video of all the roads nearby. What he saw was the scene that Jessie followed the


    ambnce into the hospital. He didn''t know who she had met, how she was kidnapped, and how she


    left.


    With a bang, Mark pped the table. Not only the thin table, but even the whole hospital trembled with


    anger.


    "My wife was kidnapped in your hospital. You have to find her today. If anything happens to my wife,


    not only your hospital but also all of you will be buried with her!"


    The leaders of the courtyard stood in a row. They were all sweating with their heads down, trembling


    with fear.


    "Mr. LAN, we will do our best to find Mrs. LAN. Please wait patiently. Anyway, we will give you a


    satisfactory result."


    The director, who was more than 50 years old, was wiping cold sweat whileforting Mark. Although


    the director didn''t know who Mark was, when she saw his fierce posture, there were several burly


    bodyguards following him, and even the police chief was personally investigated, he was certainly not


    someone to be trifled with.


    What''s more, Jessie was indeed lost in their hospital, so they had to take the me. No matter how


    aggrieved the president was, for the hospital and their life, she had to solve this matter.


    It never crossed his mind that Mark would ask the police to help him. If that was the case, he would


    only see her body when she came back.


    He stood up and walked out of his office. At this moment, his phone rang. It was from John.


    "Mark, I''ve found Jessie."


    "Where? Give me the address. "


    His phone tinkled. His face turned darker and his eyes narrowed.


    How dare you hurt my woman...


    He wanted to die!


    *


    When Jessie woke up again, the first she saw was people lying on the bed.


    In a white house, there was argepartment, one after another through ss. There was a bed


    like an operation room lying on eachpartment.


    Men or women.


    Where was this?


    What happened to them?


    Seeing this scene, Jessie didn''t know what to do but watch those unmoved people through the window.


    "Hey, where am I now? Get me out! "


    Every time those people in white cloakroom walked by, Jessie would shout. Even if she couldn''t go out,


    at least someone could tell her where this was!


    Not knowing how many times she had called they, Jessie finally knew that those people would not


    listen to her. Although she didn''t give up, there was nothing she could do. What she could do was only


    sit in the corner hopelessly, waiting for the opportunity.


    "Doctor, they all failed. Shall we still punish them in the same way?"


    "Yes! Deal with them as soon as possible. Make sure it is sterilized. "


    "Yes, Doctor."


    Hearing someone talking, Jessie felt a little nervous. She turned over and squatted beside the bed,


    watching. Although Jessie didn''t know much about Buddhism, she could understand the subtext of their


    words.


    A group of people passed by. Jessie thought that the head of a middle-aged man about 40 years old


    should be the doctor they said, but what kind of doctor was he?


    They all wore istion suits. Was this the biological base?


    If it was not for making biological weapons to study poisons and bacteria, she thought they would not


    wear such clothes.


    Looking at the people lying on the bed motionless, and the doctor said that they had to be dealt with as


    soon as possible and that they must do disinfection work. "The more she thought, the more worried she


    felt.


    Suddenly, she thought of the photo that Leslie showed her just now. Like them, Daniel was lying on the


    bed naked, and the ce in the photo was simr to this one...


    This was MR!


    How could she be kidnapped here by Leslie!


    Jessie turned over, leaning on the foot of the bed, biting her lips, and thinking.


    "Daniel, don''t be afraid. I''m here with you."

 Chapter 54 Kill Mark

    Chapter 54 Kill Mark


    "I want to see Leslie. I want to see him..." Thumping the window with force, Jessie shouted in different


    language again and again.


    If she wanted to save her brother, she had to save herself first. ''Now that Leslie could bring me here, I


    must find a way to get myself out and I must see him!'' she swore in mind!


    "Leslie,e out! I promise you. I will answer all the words you said." Before she finished, she saw


    Leslie walking towards her limping.


    "What did you just say? I have a poor ear. Say it again. "


    "I..." Jessie paused and said seriously, "Leslie, I promise to be your woman. Please let me out. I don''t


    want to be locked here. "


    "Be my woman? "Looking at her, Leslie raised his eyebrows, with a smug smile on the corner of his


    mouth. He beckoned his men to open the door, and walked up to Jessie. He said tenderly, "that''s right.


    I like smart and obedient women."


    Seeing his fat and stout arm on her shoulder, Jessie really wanted to give him a suplex. Even his hands


    were broken, let alone his legs.


    But the most important thing right now was not how to teach him a lesson, but how to save her brother


    and how to leave here safely.


    Trying hard to squeeze out a smile, she said like Rachel, "I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me. Look at


    those men over there. They are motionless like corpses. I''m really scared. "


    Leslie touched her little face and said, "Don''t worry. I''m here. I won''t frighten you. You will never see


    those people soon. "


    Jessie''s heart thumped. She looked at the people in the opposite watch cabin.


    I will never see those people soon...


    Are they the trial products mentioned by some subordinates?


    At first, she didn''t believe it when she heard that there was a ce for people to do research. She didn''t


    think so. Even though some ces in the world were still in the midst of the battle, they wouldn''t be so


    cruel as to use people as experimental subjects.


    So crazy...


    For the sake of their so-called interests, they even did not hesitate to use other people''s bodies and


    lives to study the gains or losses Are they all cold-blooded?


    Didn''t they have any family?


    In their eyes, what the hell was the human nature!


    It was expected that Leslie took her away. Although she had never been in love, she had studied


    psychology and knew how to read others'' minds.


    But she didn''t like to do that.


    In her eyes, many people in reality were hypocritical. When she had time, she would rather read more


    books and learn more, than spend so much time thinking about others'' minds.


    Except her brother and her mother, no one else was important to her.


    "Brother, where are we? Why do they all wear weird clothes? They look so frightening. " Jessie


    pretended to be scared and asked tentatively.


    "From now on, you are my wife. You can''t call me brother again. You have to call me Honey, do you


    know? If I hear you call me brother again, I will be very angry. "


    "¡­¡­ Okay, I see. " Hearing that, Jessie sneered. However, she felt so disgusted that she wanted to


    die.


    Honey...


    ''damn it! Who would scream like a spoiled child in front of this greasy big fat pig?''.


    It was so disgusting!


    Seeing Leslie''s contemptuous look, Jessie even wanted to punch him. She couldn''t help but cry in her


    heart, ''oh my God! God! Buddha! God! God! Please help me! I''d rather die than see this pig! Oh no!


    Pigs are so cute! How can hepare with pigs?''!


    He was just like a rat, a bug, a roach, a shit...


    Yes, it was a kind of shit!


    He smelled disgusting!


    "Whoop, whoop, whoop..."~~~~


    All of a sudden, a group of people in istion clothes began to enter each cubicle. They put each of


    them into a white bag, and then carried them out. She looked just like what she saw on TV. In the


    scene of crime, the forensic doctor dragged the dead body away with bag.


    "Are they dead? Where are they transported to? "


    Leslie took back his gaze and wrote indifferently, "useless people. I don''t care if they die or not."


    Useless?!


    Hearing that, Jessie looked sideways at him and thought. Whether to be useless just depended to what


    they said?


    If they couldn''t find out what they wanted, that would be useless and they had to die?


    The dead bodies were carried out one after another, and all of them were wrapped tightly. Although


    they were in white bags, they could not see the inside of the bag at all from the outside.


    As long as there was a person passing by her, she would get a closer look at him. She thought that if


    this was the so-called human research center, then Daniel must be here.


    She wanted to see these dead people, for one thing, to remind herself of the evils of these people, and


    to avenge them one day. For another, she wanted to make sure if Daniel was here. She wanted to


    know whether Daniel was alive or dead.


    Just when Jessie thought she couldn''t see anything, a worker didn''t close the bag, and the bag fell to


    the ground, and the person in the bag also fell out.


    He was naked and his skin was dark grey. Some parts of his body began to decay. Normally, a dead


    man''s limbs should be rxed as if he was sleeping. However, this man''s limbs were taut and his


    internal organs were locked. He looked ferocious and terrible. It should be painful to die.


    Seeing that, Jessie lowered her head, feeling very sad, as if her heart was pierced by countless silver


    needles.


    Daniel...


    It couldn''t be her brother...


    Seeing that she didn''t look good, Leslie put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Don''t look at it


    anymore. Let''s go. You''ve never seen such a thing before. It will frighten you."


    Hearing that, Leslie didn''t say a word. Just when she walked a few steps behind Leslie, she suddenly


    stopped, grabbed his hand and asked, "Where''s my brother? Is he here? He won''t be like him, will he?


    "


    Her younger brother was already disabled since he was born, but he could not get the care of his


    parents. He had been sent abroad alone. If he was tortured like this...


    Not knowing what would happen to him, Jessie didn''t dare to think about that because she was afraid


    that he would reallye to the same end as those people who had been hurt before. She didn''t want


    him to be tortured like that.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The very thought of those people who had just been carried away came to Jessie''s heartstrings.


    "Leslie, please save my brother. I can do anything for you as long as you can save him. As long as you


    can save him... "


    "Really?" Leslie raised his head and looked at her in disbelief.


    As far as he knew, although Jessie looked gentle and obedient, she was very stubborn deep inside.


    She had her own principles and seldompromised for anything.


    But now, she was begging him for her brother''s safety!


    "Then kill Mark for me."

 Chapter 55 Double Faced

    Chapter 55 Double Faced


    "Then kill Mark for me."


    ''Kill Mark?''?!


    They are brothers. Why do they have to put both of them to death? It was not easy to be cousins all


    their lives. Why did they have to drive a wedge between them!


    Seeing that Jessie was silent, Leslie asked: "Why? Unwilling? You just married for a short time, and


    now you are reluctant to leave him? "


    Hearing that, Jessie raised her eyes and retorted, "no, I didn''t!"


    "That''s good. You won''t be reluctant to leave him. He''s my brother, and I don''t think I can''t get over him.


    You are just his nominal wife, so why can''t you get over him. I promise you and your brother will lead a


    happy life if you follow me. "


    Hearing that, Jessie drew an ugly smile, looked down, and felt as if a heavy stone was pressing on his


    heart. She immediately felt difficult to breathe.


    It was not because she didn''t want to leave Mark. Before she married into the Lan family, she had


    already known that she was only a pawn. But it was still too early for her to make a deal with Darren


    and Nelson.


    After all, she didn''t have much contact with Mark.


    Jessie thought before that Leslie was just a poor orphan with a golden key. Although she knew that he


    brought her here for some other purpose, and that was definitely because of Mark.


    But unexpectedly, he asked her to kill him!


    He wanted to take advantage of Jessie''s anxiety for saving her younger brother and get rid of Mark by


    her hand. If she didn''t say yes, Daniel would die for sure!


    One life for another life. How cruel Leslie was.


    "Remember, you only have two days. I don''t have much patience to wait for someone. Smart as you, I


    believe you will make it."


    Then he lowered his head and kissed her forehead. He waved his hand and a ck car drove over.


    "Get in the car. I''m waiting for your good news."


    When Jessie and Leslie walked out of MR, Mark''s men had been ambushed nearby. They would take


    the next move as soon as Jessie came out. However, when they saw Jessie and Leslieing out


    together, they were all shocked.


    Many of them didn''t know what kind of feud there was between Mark and Leslie, but there were a few


    times when Mark was attacked and assassinated, and the mastermind was all Leslie.


    If Mark saw the scene that his wife was with his enemy, even though he had gone all out to save her,


    everyone couldn''t help trembling. It was so horrible that no one could imagine.


    Another bloody rain was waiting for them!


    *


    "Mr. LAN, you are finally here." Seeing that Mark came, the president was finally relieved.


    Fortunately, he saved his life and the whole hospital.


    Jessie sat on the chair, gawking at a familiar face, a little excited and confused.


    Mr. LAN?


    They must have made a mistake!


    He wasn''t Mark Lam. He was M!


    Rachel and Nick were his men, so Jessie regarded him as M. However, when John came in, Jessie


    was stupefied.


    Who the hell was he!


    Not knowing what to do, Jessie was a little confused and didn''t know how to react. Suddenly, she stood


    up and shouted, "go away! I don''t want to see you! Go away!"


    With a cold face, Mark didn''t say a word. He just looked at her silently. On the contrary, John behind


    him got angry. He was the first one to shout, "Jessie, are you insane? How can you still lose your


    temper here! Do you know how much Mark worried about you when you were missing! You have an


    affair with another man behind his back, and now you even dare to drive us away. Do you really think


    we are afraid of you? "


    Joan was furious. He had never been pissed off by any woman before and never worked for any


    woman before. Today he almost turned over the whole Europe because of Mark''s words, but now he


    was even driven away!


    How dare she!


    He red at Mark and said, "I don''t understand why you care so much about her. Don''t ask me for help


    next time."


    Then he turned around and left.


    Both of them were in silence, and their faces were gloomy. Rachel did see how Mark was worried


    about Jessie just now. When he heard that she was kidnapped, he was extremely anxious. If it was not


    because he was nervous and cared about her, he would not call Rachel''s special ne to fly over just


    to save her!


    What about Jessie?


    In her view, Jessie liked M, but why was she so close with Leslie.


    Rachel couldn''t figure it out.


    If there was something wrong, they could go home and fix it. They should have gone home instead


    staying in the hospital. Atst, she decided toe to Mark''s side and persuaded him in a low voice,


    "let''s go back first. It''s your own business whether you want to "kill" her or not. Don''t stand here like


    that. It''s humiliating!"


    Suddenly, a light bulb went off in his eyes. Mark walked towards Jessie, picked her up and strode out of


    the office.


    *


    "Now you know who I am!"


    Then Mark sat down on the other side of the bed. He didn''t want her to know that he was M. But he


    was too anxious just now to remember that Mark was a cripple.


    Since the matter had already happened, it would be better to make it clear.


    "Jessie, tell me honestly who kidnapped you? Where have you been? What did you see? What did you


    hear? What happened? I hope you can tell me all of it. "


    "¡­¡­" Hearing that, Jessie raised her head and looked at the man in front of her quietly.


    M?!


    Is he the third son of the Lan family who married me? ''?


    It''s impossible, it''s not true...


    Jessie didn''t believe that the yboy, Mark, would save her when she was in danger, hold her when


    she was sad, give her strength and warmth, and let her make trouble out of nothing!


    If they are the same person, then what they have experienced, is it all fake?


    "Jessie!" Mark looked at her red and tearful eyes and her swollen forehead, feeling a pang of pain.


    He reached out and held her tightly in his arms, and said softly, "it''s all over. Don''t be afraid. I''m here


    with you."


    With a cold face, Jessie didn''t resist. For a while, she asked, "M, are you?"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Yes, I am!"


    Getting rid of his embrace, Jessie gazed at him and said, "why did you lie to me" Why don''t you tell me


    that you''re Mark, and you''re the one I''m going to marry? !"


    Mark," ..."


    Looking at him, Jessie sobbed with tears welling up.


    She trusted M so much, but in the end, she was yed by him like a fool.


    She had thought that love and care were deceptive!


    She wiped the tears on her face and said coldly, "it''s time to end the game!"

 Chapter 56 I Wont Love You Because Of Distrust

    Chapter 56 I Won''t Love You Because Of Distrust


    "Do you think it''s interesting? Before marrying me, you have promised to divorce me and then save me.


    You are so kind to meter. Are you happy to y tricks on me? "


    Hearing that, Jessie red at him angrily and asked loudly. She had thought that someone would be so


    kind to her. Whenever she was in danger, he would always show up in time, like God. No matter how


    she cried orughed, he had never lost his temper with her.


    She felt that she was so lucky to have such a man to protect, cherish and love her.


    However, all these would never happen to her.


    "It''s not what you think."


    "Anyway, I don''t want to know. Anyway, you have never believed me from the beginning to the end. "


    With a cold face, Jessie turned around and was about to get out of the bed. As soon as she stood up,


    she saw that Mark leaned forward, directly pressed her on the bed and locked her under his body.


    "Let me go..." Jessie struggled and grabbed his clothes. It was not that she didn''t like him kissing her,


    but that she didn''t want to kiss him in such situation where she was cheated even for no reason.


    What did he take her for!


    "Let me go Let go of me! "


    "No way!"


    Hearing that, Jessie was so heartless that she bent her knees and gave him a hard push. After a dull


    sound of "ah", Mark finally stopped what he was doing, covering his lower body, and fell down beside


    Jessie in pain.


    Jessie immediately jumped off the bed. Seeing the agony on his face, she felt a bit guilty. Although she


    couldn''t feel the painpletely, it was really painful when she thought about it.


    But she just could not bear it. She was unwilling to give in so easily. She was angry at him cheating her


    in the bottom of her heart. But she didn''t know that her behavior was actually love.


    She didn''t know that she had already fallen in love with him!


    Mark was still lying on the bed in agony. Trying to put a restraint on her anxiety, Jessie said coldly, "ask


    someone to book the earliest air ticket for me. I want to go back." Then she turned around and walked


    out of the room.


    The development of the whole thing was not beyond Mark''s expectations.


    At first, he wanted to keep her with him because of the jade pendant. Butter, he gradually found that


    he had a crush on her.


    He cared about her more and more.


    He even had a n to tell her what had happened.


    However, the n would never change so fast. It was supposed to be a very simple thing, but in this


    situation, it changed so fast that he didn''t know how to exin.


    It seemed that no matter how he exined, the fact that he had cheated her could not be wiped out.


    As Mark recalled how he lived with Jessie these days, he felt that everything was destined to happen.


    When he just got married, he didn''t want to live with her for a long time. He even hated her for one


    time, thinking that she was just a puppet. He didn''t think about or like her at all.


    But every time he met or touched her, he was obsessed and fell in love with her. Even if he deliberately


    wanted to alienate, to forget the uneasy feeling caused by her, he was defeated by her in the end.


    Besides, since that night, he seemed to be possessed and lost interest to anyone except her. Her


    figure kept lingering in his mind.


    Go back?


    No way! ''!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    As long as he said no, she would never leave him for the rest of her life!


    When he felt a little better, Mark went downstairs and saw Carl and Rachel were all there. He went over


    to sit on the sand with a sad face.


    Rachel looked at Carl, and she said, "M, did you have a fight? Just now, I saw Jessie crying


    downstairs. I asked her what happened, but she didn''t tell me. Instead, she went to the garden alone. "


    Leaning against the couch, Mark kept silent, looking up at the ceiling.


    She cried...


    Every time he saw her tears, he felt heartbroken. He wanted to hold her tightly and tell her that he was


    with her!


    In the past, she had cried for other reasons, but this time she cried for him. Mark sneered, not knowing


    whether he should be happy or sad.


    ''she can cry for me, which means she cares about me. She must still have a ce for me in her heart.''.


    However, when he thought of her crying alone in a corner, he felt so ufortable, as if he had been


    pricked by a needle. The pain was faintly painful and uneasy.


    After a while, he raised his head and asked, "Do you have anything to tell me today? Did my brother do


    it? "


    He was sure it was Leslie who kidnapped Jessie. He was the only one in the Lan family who could


    threaten the old and weak.


    Rachel paused and wondered whether she should tell her daughter what she had seen. She had


    known Mark for a long time and had a good rtionship with him, but she still couldn''t figure out what


    kind of person he was. If she told him everything, she couldn''t imagine how he would deal with Jessie.


    However, if she didn''t tell him, he would know it sooner orter.


    When Rachel remained silent, he raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t try to hide anything from me. I


    know everything."


    "¡­¡­" Rachel nced at Carl, swallowing hER saliva, and said cautiously: "I saw Jessieing out


    with your elder brother today. Your elder brother even kissed Jessie. However, I saw that Jessie


    seemed to be threatened by someone, and she looked very unnatural. Your elder brother also said,


    "wait for her good news."


    Rachel blurted out everything she heard and saw, of course, with a little bit of her feelings, hoping to


    minimize the rage of Mark.


    Instead of answering her question, Mark just looked at a direction. Although he didn''t show any


    expression of displeasure, it was more terrifying than his anger.


    "M, I think the whole thing is suspicious. Think about it. Leslie has always regarded you as his rival. As


    Daniel is locked up in MR, nobody can get close to you except for Jessie. Therefore, I think Leslie


    should use Daniel to threaten Jessie. You know, Jessie loves her brother very much. If he wants to


    exchange your life for her brother''s, do you think Leslie can''t do that? "


    Suddenly, Mark raised his head and looked into the distance.


    Use Daniel to threaten Jessie?


    That was to say, Leslie wanted Jessie to kill him!


    What would Jessie do if that was the case.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "no matter what, you must rescue Daniel first. I''ll take care of the


    rest."

 Chapter 57 A Jealous Man

    Chapter 57 A Jealous Man


    It was almost impossible to save a person from MR. It would be difficult for them, let alone to save him.


    She never expected that Leslie could get in and out of MR so freely. Does he have something to do


    with the people in MR?


    Suddenly a name came into her mind: Richard!


    Yes, it''s him!


    "M, why don''t you turn to Richard? I still rememberst time you said he could save Daniel." Rachel


    proposed.


    "Richard?" Raising his eyebrows, Mark looked at her. After thinking for a while, he said seriously, "he


    doesn''t like married men."


    "¡­¡­" Rachel pursed her lips. Was it important to be married? They just wanted to ask him for help.


    "Then what should we do? It was you who said that he could save Daniel, and now it is said that he


    doesn''t like married men. No, it doesn''t matter if you are married or not. You don''t have to marry him. "


    Mark shrugged his shoulders with an uncertain expression on his face.


    Standing next to them, Nick was speechless. Sometimes he really doubted that if Rachel was


    pretending to be so smart. It was so obvious that she couldn''t understand what Mark meant, which


    made him anxious.


    "Rachel, young master wants you to go there."


    "Me? "With her finger pointing at herself, Rachel looked at Nick in shock, and then turned to look at


    Mark. She suddenly stood up and said, "Mark, be honest with me. Who on earth is Richard? Why do


    you always ask me to go to see him! Don''t you think I don''t know that you and my father have


    conspired to marry me off this time, right? You, you really disappoint me! I can''t believe that a


    handsome and extraordinary man would hang out with an old man who is over fifty years old! Humph! "


    Mark," ..."


    Nick," ..."


    After Rachel left the room, Mark turned to Nick and asked, "who is that man?"


    That man?


    The question took Nick by surprise. He didn''t know what he was talking about until he pondered for a


    while.


    "Oh, that man''s name is Bill. He grows up with Mrs. Jessie from childhood, and is two years older than


    her. He was admitted to Soapy in the University and majored in architecture, he..."


    "Get to the point!"


    Mark interrupted him. What he wanted to know was not the background of that man, but his past with


    Jessie.


    He wanted to know what they had!


    Nick," ..."


    He just said it slowly. Why was young master so anxious... At the same time, he kept an eye on the


    changes on Mark''s face.


    She even wanted to sleep with a man when she was 16?!


    Good, very good, very good!


    Seeing Mark''s face turning darker and darker, Nick''s heart was trembling. He didn''t know whether he


    should tell him the truth continuously. Mark''s facepletely darkened when he heard that Bill didn''t


    show up in the hotel and sent another man to the room!


    When Mark was about to say something, a servant ran towards him and said, "Young master, Mrs.


    Jessie long doesn''t want to eat. We have called her several times, but she didn''t answer us. What


    should we do..."


    He sighed, feeling both angry and helpless for her stubbornness. He waved his servant away, and then


    stood up and walked to the garden.


    "Why don''t you eat? Even if you are mad at me, you can''t torture yourself like this. " Seeing that Jessie


    was in no mood to speak, Mark continued: "I asked Carl to call his private doctor over. You eat


    something first. I will ask him to check on youter to see if you are injured other than your forehead."


    Although she was in good health and often maintained exercise, she was still a girl. He was still worried


    about her after she made a round in MR and found that her forehead was injured.


    Hearing that, Jessie squinted at him with disdain. She stood up and sneered, "I know my physical


    condition very well. You don''t need to pretend to care about me."


    Then she stood up, bypassed him and was about to leave. But unexpectedly, her hand was grasped by


    Mark.


    Jessie raised her head and looked at him. "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t you think it''s childish to punish yourself with other people''s mistakes?" Mark felt sorry for her, but


    he didn''t have the heart to say sorry to her. He knew that Jessie was stubborn and could not stand


    provocation, so he just kept cold face, hoping to irritate her.


    Even if it was topete with him, as long as she was willing to eat and take care of herself, he was


    also willing to.


    "Naive?" "I''m a naive girl, or I won''t trust people like you."


    Getting rid of her hands, Jessie walked into the room without even looking at him.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Mark put his hand on his forehead and had a headache.


    It was his first time to be helpless with a woman.


    Before the dinner, Rachel asked Mark for Richard''s phone number and called him. No matter how


    reluctant she was, as long as she thought of how miserable Daniel was in MR and how contemptuous


    Jessie''s brother was, she felt very sad.


    Nobody else could understand the pain of losing a brother, but she did.


    After going back to her room, Jessie still didn''t eat or drink. No matter what the servants sent to her,


    she took them out in the same way.


    Looking at the food, Mark was furious.


    He ordered in a low voice, "put them down. It''s okay if she doesn''t eat. And never bring her food again."


    The servant nodded and took the dishes downstairs.


    Rachel sighed helplessly.


    "M, I''m not ming you. You''re at your age, but why don''t you understand a girl''s mind. You have


    deceived her for such a long time, and it''s natural for her to be angry. Moreover, she has been angry for


    only half a day, but you didn''t coax her and apologized to her. Now, you''re still angry, and you don''t


    allow the servant to send food to her. If you can get a wife like this, it''s really strange. "


    Mark obviously cared about her very much, why did he say such angry words? If Rachel was cheated,


    let alone didn''t eat, she would probably blow up his family before she died.


    Don''t you have any more patience? Just go and prepare the noodles!


    She couldn''t bear to see such two stubborn people, so she directly went upstairs to be a peacemaker.


    Knock!


    "Jessie, I am Rachel. I aming in. "


    Rachel pushed the door open and saw Jessie sitting on the bedside and looking out of the window


    nkly. Her white face was full of worries.


    Seeing that Rachel wasing to her, Jessie said, "You don''t need toe here to speak for him. I


    don''t want to hear anything."


    Rachel," ..."


    She made a wry smile and sat down beside Jessie. "I don''t have the spare time to speak for him. There


    is no good man in the world. You can beat or kill him if you want. As long as you are happy."


    Hearing that, Jessie looked sideways at her. She knew that what Rachel said was convincing her, but


    in fact, she wasforting her.


    Although Rachel was only a teenager, her intelligence quotient and thoughts were far better than that of


    others. Therefore, Jessie thought that she was also surrounded by people of the same age with her.


    For example, people who was followed by Mark, Nick, Carl, John, Rachel... ''every one of them is so


    subtle and astute. But what about me?


    She used to think that she was smart and knew everything she needed to learn. But now, she found


    that she had nothing to do but being ipetent.


    If it was not the case, how could she let ke secretly change the owner of the Lin Group, how could


    she not protect her younger brother, and also put herself in such a dilemma!

 Chapter 58 Bitter Love

    Chapter 58 Bitter Love


    Outside the window, the stars were shining in the dark sky.


    Seeing that Jessie was in silence, Rachel felt a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. What


    she hated most was to deliberately find a topic. If there was nothing to talk about, she would definitely


    leave. But now it wasn''t the case.


    Now, she had to do something! !


    No, if they still kept silent like this, she must go crazy.


    She must find a topic, a topic, and a topic!


    "Jessie, can I ask you a question?" Jessie nodded. Rachel continued, "I have never been in love


    before. You are older than me, you must know how it feels if you like someone, right? Can you tell


    me?"


    Jessie was stunned.


    How did it feel if you like someone?


    "If you like someone, when you see him, you heart will beat faster. You want to see him every day, want


    to know what is he doing and want to stay with him every second."


    "Oh, I see. What about love?"


    "Love?" Jessie looked down and didn''t say a word.


    Had she ever loved someone?


    She didn''t think so.


    She had thought that she would be so angry about those things because she loved Bill. But when she


    saw him again, she found that she wasn''t angry at all. She didn''t care about it anymore.


    She was angry just because she felt pity about their old times.


    If both of them had took one more step, things wouldn''t have been like this today.


    "I''ve never loved anyone. I don''t know what it feels like." Jessie said with a slight sadness in her eyes.


    ''Never loved anyone?'' Rachel was stunned. If she didn''t fall in love with anyone, what about Mark?


    "What about Mark? Can you swear that you have never liked him at all?"


    ''Did I?''


    Jessie felt confused. If he was just M, the young master of the manor, she did like him. However, if he


    was Mark, the third son of the Lan family, she didn''t.


    Seeing that Jessie didn''t say a word, Rachel said, "You do love Mark, right? Even if you denied, you


    can cheat us, but you can''t hide from your heart. I know it was Mark''s fault to use two identities to


    approach you, but you have to put yourself in his position. If you were him, would you reveal your


    identity?


    Every time you are in danger, he always came to you in the first ce! If he didn''t care about you or


    love you, why did he bother to save a person who had nothing to do with him! Maybe something is


    wrong in a short time, but the love for another person can''t be expressed in a short time. You two had


    experienced a lot. I don''t believe you can''t feel it."


    Jessie kept silent. Seeing that she still didn''t want to say anything, Rachel was enraged.


    She asked loudly, "What are you doing here, Jessie? Why don''t you say it directly? You always conceal


    yourself. Don''t you know we all feel very bad? What are you running away from? If you do love Mark,


    you will love him unconditionally no matter who he is. But if you don''t love him, why are you always


    flirting with him? What do you mean? You only care about yourself. You never tried to care about Mark.


    You are selfish!"


    "I..." Jessie raised her head and was speechless.


    Indeed, she was trying to run away from reality. She didn''t know what to do and how to solve the


    problem. She was not angry with Mark now. She was angry with herself.


    Mark and her brother! She had to choose one of them. She didn''t want any of them to be hurt. She was


    scared and hesitant. She really didn''t know what to do now.


    If possible, she would rather die.


    No matter what Rachel said, Jessie still kept quiet. Rachel had no choice but left. Before she left, she


    said to Jessie, "I hope you can think it over carefully."


    When Rachel went downstairs, she saw John, Carl and Caleb. They all came. They all looked very


    serious. It seemed that they were also discussing something important.


    She walked to them and said to Mark, "I''m sorry. I was going tofort her. But I was so angry that I


    med your wife. I guess she is in a bad mood now."


    Mark red at her. Rachel felt scared and hid behind Nick, yelling, "Be a gentle man. If you dare to


    beat me, I''ll tell my dad!"


    Everyoneughed.


    At this moment, a servant ran to them hurriedly and reported, "Mr. Mark, something was wrong with


    Mrs. Jessie! She fainted."


    Suddenly, Mark stood up and rushed upstairs.


    *


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Derek. How is she?"


    Derek, Carl''s doctor, he was a famous highly skilled doctor from the underworld. Many people that had


    been announced death were saved by him.


    At first, because Derek was a man, Mark had refused to let him check Jessie''s situation. But Carl


    persuaded him, he reluctantly agreed.


    "The wound on Mrs. Jessie''s forehead is not serious. Her abdomen is impacted by external force and


    she had metroptosis. She has to be well healed, otherwise it will affect her future pregnancy. Actually,


    there is nothing more serious than the poison in her body. She passed out because of it."


    The poison was mixed with dozens of different toxins. It was colorless and tasteless. After being


    poisoned, people will have no obvious reaction. People who was poisoned will have asional


    drowsiness, lose consciousness, and anorexia. Gradually, people would be weaker and weaker,


    until their organs were depleted and their brain was insufficient for blood supply and died.


    "Being poisoned? How could she be poisoned?" Mark asked.


    "As Miss Rachel said, Mrs. Jessie had went to MR. She didn''t take istion measures in advance. I


    think Mrs. Jessie inhaled the poison in the air through her respiration. This poison slowly erodes


    human''s organs through blood, causing short blood supply in the brain, and then people will be died.


    Generally speaking, it is not easy to find out that the person is died due to the poison. It doesn''t have


    any special symptom. Most of the people dead would be announced as sudden death."


    "Then what should we do now? Is there any antidote?"


    Derek shook his head. He was also trying to study the antidotes. He also treated several people who


    escaped from MR, but all of them were dead. If there was antidote, he didn''t want to see them die one


    by one. He was sad and frustrated.


    What Derek had said was the death notice of Jessie. She would only have 3 months left. If she was


    lucky, she could only live for half a year. Was she really going to die?


    Mark didn''t believe it. He was a person who would never give up his destiny. There was nothing he


    couldn''t do as long as he wanted to!


    His finger gently stroked her fair face. Sitting at the bedside, Mark looked at her quietly, with his heart


    throbbing.


    Jessie, don''t be afraid. I''m here with you. I won''t let you leave me like this.


    You''re my wife, my only wife in my life. I''ll try my best to keep you alive.


    He lowered his head and kissed on her soft lips, then got up.


    My dear, wait for me!

 Chapter 59 One Life for One Life Part 1

    Chapter 59 One Life for One Life Part 1


    The moment Mark left the room, Jessie opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling nkly.


    In fact, she had woken up when Derek and Mark were talking in the room. She heard every word Derek


    said clearly.


    Knowing that she would die soon, Jessie didn''t feel sad at all.


    She was worried about Daniel''s safety and her mother''s future. If she could see her brother live safe


    and her mother live well in her remaining life, she would have no regret even if she left.


    She picked up the phone and called the Lin family.


    "I''m Jessie. Is my mother there?"


    "Miss... Miss Jessie Mrs. Irene..."


    Hearing the servants sobbing, Jessie felt anxious. A bad feeling came to her.


    She nervously said, "Don''t cry. What happened to my mother?"


    "Mrs. Irene, Mrs. Irene, she passed away. Waah... Waah..."


    "What!" Bang! It was like a bolt of lightning hitting Jessie''s head.


    Jessie was stunned and froze. She lost her mind.


    My mother was dead!


    How could this be!


    She had only been away for a few days, but her mother...


    Jessie held the quilt and cried for a long time. When she calmed down, she wiped the tears on her face


    hard and lifted the quilt to get out of bed.


    *


    Mark went downstairs. All of them were waiting for him in the side hall. None of them said a word, and


    the atmosphere was heavy.


    "Mark, is Jessie awake?" Rachel asked. Mark shook his head. He also wanted her to wake up as soon


    as possible.


    After a moment of silence, he said to everyone: "Carl, ask Derek to send a female doctor who he trusts


    to look after Jessie. Rachel, go back and assign some people to keep watch on the Lin family and


    Nelson. Don''t let them make troubles again. John, Caleb and Jeffery, go to the Middle East with me. I


    will go to see Richard myself. We will try to save Daniel within three days."


    Everyone nodded. Rachel suddenly asked, "Are you going to leave Jessie here alone? What about the


    antidote?"


    "Don''t worry. I will find a solution. If it won''t work, I will get the antidote even if I should blow up MR.


    Well, let''s move."


    "Wait!"


    Just as everyone was ready to leave, they suddenly saw that Jessie was standing at the door of the


    side hall.


    "Jessie, you are awake! Why did you go downstairs? Do you feel ufortable?"


    Rachel asked with concerns. Jessie shook her head, told Rachel not to worry about her.


    She walked towards Mark and asked, "Are you going out? I want to go with you."


    Everyone...


    Seeing how haggard Jessie looked, Mark felt bad in his heart. The thought of her being poisoned made


    him feel guilty.


    If it were not because of his carelessness, she would not have been kidnapped by Leslie and went to


    MR.


    He gently touched the hair around her ear and said gently, "You haven''t recovered yet. I''m afraid that


    you can''t bear it. How about staying here and having a good rest for two days? I wille back soon."


    "No way!" Jessie yelled. After realized her anxious, she tried to calm down. She said, "I heard


    everything you said. I know I was poisoned and I don''t have much time left. I don''t know how long I can


    live. I just want to finish my unfinished things in my life, and I don''t want to die with regrets."


    Her mother had died, and if she couldn''t even protect her younger brother, what''s the meaning of her


    life!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As Leslie ordered, there were only two days left for her. If Mark left, how could she find him?


    What should Daniel do if he left?


    She would never let her brother die there!


    One life for one life...


    If she had to betray someone, she could only choose to betray Mark.


    Tears of guilt and uneasiness kept rolling in her eyes. It was the first time that she felt so weak that she


    cried in front of so many people.


    "Sorry, I, I... I''m sorry." Jessie kept crying and apologizing for what she had thought. Mark held her into


    his arms, tightly holding her trembling body.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Jessie cried louder and louder.


    "I''m sorry, Mark! I don''t want this to happen either. I don''t want this happen. I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry..."


    Tears soaked Mark''s clothes. They were just like a fire, burning his heart and his body. The heart


    wrenching ''sorry'' beat heavily in his heart, and he was too painful to say a word. All he could do was to


    hold her tightly and tell her that he was here!


    "Dear, don''t cry. You''ll be fine. You are my girl! You can''t leave me without my permission! No one has


    the right to take you away."


    Jessie stopped crying. She looked up at him in a daze with a pair of red and swollen eyes. After a long


    time, she said, "thank you."


    They set out on their mission. Because Jessie went to the Middle East with Mark, Derek went with


    them so that he can take care of Jessie.


    Time was running out. When they got on the ne, Jessie was asked to have a rest in a room.


    Meanwhile, Mark and others began to work on the rescue n.


    MR''s location was very remote and secret. Surrounded by mountains, it was just like a primitive forest.


    Cars couldn''t drive in. They could only walk in there. If they chose to ne, because it was too big,


    they would be hit before the ne could reach the target, Infrared and lightning spots had been ced


    on the hillside, and any carelessness would lead to explosion and even death. Besides, there are


    poisonous nts everywhere in the mountain, so even if you can sessfully avoid infrared and


    lightning, you still cannot avoid being hurt by nts.


    Once poisoned, the people would definitely die.


    "Shit! Who the hell is that good at finding such a ce? Is there anyone who had been in their?" John


    thundered.


    "Yeah. How did Jessie and Leslie get inside? No matter how many traps there are, there must be


    someone going in there. There must be a way that we don''t know. Otherwise, their lives are not enough


    to get in that primitive forest."


    Hearing what Jeffery said, they couldn''t help nodding in agreement.


    No matter how sophisticated the design was, there would be bug. Moreover, the mountains were


    formed naturally, and human-made design would also contribute to the bug. No matter how difficult it


    was, they would find a breakthrough.


    The thing was where was it?


    "By the way, Mark, do you think your brother will be so bored that he sends people to tail after Jessie


    every day? If she were with you and was followed by someone, how could you not know?"


    "What do you want to say?" With a look of disgust on his face, Caleb said, "Get to the point, okay?"


    Jeffery gave him supercilious look, "Who was with Jessie before she was kidnapped? If there wasn''t


    someone who delivered the message, how could Leslie know where Jessie is?"


    Mark''s eyes turned dark. Bill?!


    He picked up the phone, dialed the number and said, "I need all the information about Bill Xu within


    one hour, including anyone rted to the Xu family."

 Chapter 60 one life for one life 2

    Chapter 60 one life for one life 2


    Lying on the bed, Jessie couldn''t fall asleep. She could not stop thinking about her mother''s death and


    the cruel torture to her brother.


    Her hand holding the powder trembled slightly.


    When Richard told him that they were going to eastern country, it was three o''clock in the morning. The


    ne wouldnd for at least ten hours. When theynded, it was not until the noon of the next day. And


    during that period of time, there was not much time left.


    She had to find the right opportunity in this short 24 hours, or else Daniel''s life would be in danger.


    Looking at the closed door, she felt her heart ached.


    ''Mark, will you hate me?''!


    Then she looked at the medicine in her hand and thought, ''don''t worry. I won''t let you leave alone. I will


    always be with you.''


    Outside the door, Mark was looking at them with a dark face. The expression on his face was


    frightening.


    "Mark, your wife''s taste in man is so improved again. She is so stupid! How could she be sold by her


    first love?"


    "Come on. Don''t you see the anger on his face?"


    "I am just telling the truth."


    "What''s more, you are not afraid of being thrown off the ne."


    John curled his lips. ''Fine. No one can tell the truth, '' he thought.


    Then Jeffery looked at Mark and asked, "Now that you know it was Bill, what''s your n?"


    Seeing Mark sneering, John asked anxiously, "what are you doing? Are you so angry that you are


    mad? Your smile is so weird. What do you want to do? "


    Everyone," ..."


    They were totally speechless.


    Mark said, "since Leslie can get hold of Bill and threaten him to do anything, why can''t I?"


    The Xu family was on par with the Lin family, and they had neither great power nor great background.


    Although Bill''s grandfather had stayed in the army before, he was dismissed by the army due to his


    mistake. In addition, the reputation of the Xu Group was not good, so countless people want members


    of the Xu family to die. The Xu family could disappear without the help of Mark.


    However, he didn''t want to destroy the Xu family. As long as Bill could help him find MR''s entrance, he


    could forgive them for anything else.


    "Well..." Interrupted by a sudden voice, Mark raised his head to look out of the window. Seeing that


    Jessie wasing out, he walked up to her and asked softly, "what''s wrong? Do you feel


    ufortable? "


    Jessie shook her head, "I just can''t sleep. I''m a little scared to be alone."


    Hearing that, Mark was stunned for a while. In the face of such a poor Jessie, he felt a little


    ufortable.


    Seeing that Mark was silent and both Jeffery and other people were still there, she said apologetically,


    "I''m sorry to interrupt your conversation. You can continue. I should go now."


    Then, Jessie turned around and went back to her room.


    The moment the door was closed, her heart was beating so fast as if it was going to jump out. Her


    palms were sweating. She was extremely nervous.


    What are you afraid of!


    How can you save your brother in this way!


    Be calm andposed!


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door. Frightened by that, Jessie cried out. As soon as Mark heard


    that, he pushed the door open and went in. Seeing that Jessie was frightened in a panic, he walked


    quickly up to her and asked.


    "What happened to you? What happened? "


    "No, nothing." Hearing that, Mark supported her to sit on the bed. Jessie wore a smile, which looked


    even worse than crying, and said, "don''t be nervous. I just carelessly bumped into the desk just now."


    "Be careful. Where did you bump into? Let me have a look."


    "I''m really fine. Don''t worry. You''re just as nagging as the old." In spite of the resentment on her face,


    Mark sounded quite happy, as he looked refreshed.


    Holding his arm, Jessie rested his head on his shoulder and looked at somewhere quiet.


    Noticing her silence, he asked, "what are you thinking about?"


    "No, I am just enjoying the days with you alone."


    "Silly girl, we still have dozens of years to go. We will have plenty of time in the future, as long as you


    don''t mind me."


    "Of course not!" Hearing that, Jessie raised his head all of a sudden, ring at his bright almond eyes.


    She said firmly, "I finally meet a husband who treats me so well. Of course, I have to cherish every


    moment when we stay together. Who knows what will happen tomorrow? I will never let myself regret in


    the world."


    "Don''t worry. You will not have any regret as long as I am here. I will not allow bad things to happen.


    Don''t think too much in the future. "


    Hearing that, Jessie smiled and felt so warm in her heart.


    She didn''t remember how long it had been since thest time she was loved like this. Although it was


    only a simple word, she was satisfied as long as she heard it.


    Suddenly, Mark raised his eyebrows and smirked, "what did you just call me?"


    Jessie," ..."


    She turned her face aside and pretended to be dead.


    He looked at her with a bigger smile.


    Mark put his hand around Jessie''s slender waist and leaned his head on her shoulder.


    Mark asked, "do you know when you first call me honey?"


    Hearing that, Jessie widened her eyes and was stunned.


    Did she ever call him honey?!


    When did this happen? Why didn''t she know about it.


    Mark smiled and continued, "The night we went to TP. Carl called me and told me that he saw you were


    drinking with several men. I ran there. You were so drunk that day that you didn''t even remember what


    I did. But I will remember it all my life, because it was the first time you called me honey. "


    Jessie," ..."


    Not to mention, she really could not remember what just happened. Just now, she wanted to bury


    herself in a hole on the ground and nevere out.


    ''Does she still call me'' husband ''?''?!


    Why don''t you drink? Do you know what will happen if you drink!


    And why did I drink so much? ''


    The more she thought about that, the redder her face got and the more embarrassed she felt.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Biting her lips in frustration, her face was crumpled up. In the eyes of Mark, such a Jessie looked very


    cute.


    He gently turned her face to look at her.


    Jessie''s face turned red and her heart beat fast.


    "You... Um..."


    Then she felt Mark''s lips burning. He was overbearing as always.


    Not knowing how long they had been kissing, just when Jessie felt she was about to suffocate, he


    released her.


    Jessie pushed him away.


    His face darkened with displeasure.


    He held her in his arms again and said, "Okay, it''s my fault, I apologize. Come, call me honey again. "


    "No way!" Hearing that, Jessie turned her head aside. She didn''t want to be so disgusted. He didn''t call


    her wife. Why did she call him husband.


    Besides, they had signed the divorce agreement.


    "Are you sure?" Jessie shook her head and refused even if she was dead. Raising his eyebrows, Mark


    said with a sly smile, "don''t beg me for mercyter."

 Chapter 61 One Life For One Life 3

    Chapter 61 One Life For One Life 3


    After so long time, finally, Jessie was so tired that she fell sound asleep in the next Mark.


    A feeling of unprecedented satisfaction came to him when he saw this beautiful sleeping girl.


    He had never thought that this day woulde so soon. He was even surprised and stunned when he


    recognized a person so soon.


    After that girl left, he thought he would never fall in love with anyone.


    But now, he found that he loved Jessie more than he loved that girl.


    He tucked her hair behind her ear and gazed at her beautiful face. He was flipped. But as long as he


    thought of the poison on her body, that pair of gentle eyes suddenly turned dark, and his sexy thin lips


    tightened tightly, full of murderous will.


    *


    At two o''clock in the noon, an airnended on a remote ind in Arab.


    Jessie just got off the ne, with a puzzled look on her face. When she walked out of the ne, a


    surge of hot air rushed to her face, which made her sober up immediately.


    Five ck stretch sedans lined up in front of her. And there were also five man in ck suits on the


    front seats. They looked really stylish.


    At this moment, a man in a white robe in Arab walked to them. It was so hot that Jessie was so worried


    about the hot weather that she didn''t care about his appearance.


    Mark walked up to him, hugged and greeted him.


    "***********!"


    "************"


    Jessie," ..."


    Seeing that Mark, John, Jeffery and Caleb were talking happily with that Eastern man, Jessie could


    only stand on one side, with a confused expression on her face.


    " ********"


    Jessie just thought that she could talk so well, but she didn''t expect that these people in front of her


    were smarter!


    Are they speaking in Arabic?


    It was said that Arabic was as difficult as Chinese!


    How could they say so fluently!


    Jessie felt a little contemptuous and unwilling.


    She couldn''t help thinking that it was true that she didn''t learn these little skills. Otherwise, she could


    naturally learn to preference it. They bullied her alone, when she did not understand, in such a big sun,


    the backstage te, so disgusting!


    After chatting for a while, they got on the car.


    Jessie asked, "are you speaking in Arabic?"


    Mark nodded.


    Jessie asked, "have you learned that?"


    He nodded again.


    "I heard you speak German before. Whatnguage do you know else?"


    After quite a while of contemtion, Mark said in a casual tone, "I haven''t counted the number.


    Anyway, wherever I go, I''ll be able to speak."


    Hearing that, Jessie widened her eyes and was stunned.


    He could speak all thenguages?


    Jessie bowed her head and counted her fingers. There were only tennguages in the world, including


    Chinese, Russian, Spanish, Russian, Spanish, Spanish, Spanish, Spanish, Spanish, English, English,


    German, etc. among the countries, there were at least 19nguages...


    No matter how eloquent he was, he couldn''t be totally a master of mouth.


    She could also speak Chinese, Japanese, Korean, Germany and English. She wouldn''t be too bad.


    But why was there such a powerful person in the world.


    Howe they were so clever! !


    Seeing Jessie pouting, her eyes sharp and her smile contemptuously, Mark immediately understood


    what was on her mind.


    He took her in his arms, rubbed her hair with his chin, and said in a soft voice, "Didn''t you understand


    what we talked just now? Are you unhappy? It was my fault that I didn''t take care of you. I promise that


    this won''t happen again in the future. Come on, don''t be angry. "


    "I am not!" Although Jessie said that she wasn''t angry, her tone showed that she was not happy.


    She was only a little upset, because she thought that these people were all so powerful that her self-


    esteem was a little unbearable.


    Although she didn''t know much about Mark, she was still shocked by what they said and did these


    days.


    For example, when they were about to fly to the eastern region, she had thought that they would buy


    an air ticket. Even if Carl had stopped two helicopters in his castle, they would not be able to travel a


    long distance.


    But she didn''t expect that they had an airline A380.


    As far as she knew, the airline A380 was the biggest airne in the world, with 800 seats, and it could


    fly 8000 miles at a time. It was said that the ne was modified into a private ne. It was only one


    prince of Arab in the world...


    What kind of person is Mark on earth?


    It seemed that the more she knew about him, the more perplexed his identity was.


    She fixed her eyes on Mark, examining him from time to time.


    "Who the hell are you, Mark?"


    Then with a doting smile, Mark said, "I''m your husband."


    Hearing that, Jessie was speechless and rolled her eyes.


    For a long time, the car stopped in an deserted desert.


    Looking at the vast desert in front of her, Jessie wanted to cry but had no tears.


    What the hell were they doing here!


    Waah... Waah... I want to go back!


    Suddenly, there appeared several camel in the desert from nowhere. They sat on the camel with a high


    rate. After several bumps, they finally saw a ce with green mountains.


    "Mark, is it a mirage?" Jessie was very excited.


    "You fool,e down. We are here. "


    "¡­¡­ Where are we? " Mark put the camel down and led her inside.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Along the way, there were flowers and nts. Just in front of the house, there was a huge Bay


    Did they go to Arab or Bali Ind?


    That was because she was too puzzled to distinguish the right from wrong.


    After settling down Jessie, Mark went to the study and didn''te out for dinner.


    Bored, Jessie sat on the beach and looked at the blue sea in front of her, not in the mood to appreciate


    the beautiful scenery.


    There was less than twenty hours left. What should she do?


    Every second was a torture for her. But when she thought of Daniel''s life, she couldn''t help but feel


    uneasy.


    What should she do!


    ''What if I tell Mark?


    Would he help her?


    I suppose he will.


    He loved her so much and treated her so well. He would never watch his brother being tortured to


    death.


    Having made up her mind, Jessie got up and went back to her room.


    As soon as she entered the dining room, she saw Mark and the others sitting there. They seemed to be


    talking about something.


    "Mark, this is Doctor of MR who is specially responsible for studying biological viruses. As far as I


    know, they are doing the test of the thunder and lightning virus."


    "Well, find the relief map as soon as possible. It''s very important for us."


    MR? Virus?


    Hearing that, Jessie felt suffocated. She clenched his fists and went nk.


    Could it be that MR was rted to them?


    No, that''s impossible. ''.


    If it has something to do with them, then he must have known that Daniel is her brother. Why would he


    have Daniel captured as a white mouse?


    Incorrect!


    Now that Leslie was allowed to get in and out freely, MR must have something to do with him. Since


    Mark was a member of the Lan family, it was still normal that he was connected with Leslie.


    That was why Jessie got bewildered.


    She had no idea who to believe.


    It took her a lot of time to make up her mind to ask for Mark''s help and confess everything to him. But


    now, they were partners!

 Chapter 62 One Life For One Life 4

    Chapter 62 One Life For One Life 4


    Jessie stood still in a daze. Suddenly, someone called her name. Jessie came to her sense and Carl


    asked, "Why are you standing here? Go to have dinner."


    "Okay." Jessie said.


    Everyone took their seats and started eating.


    The table was covered with all kinds of cuisine, including roast camel, roastmb leg, roast chicken,


    sauted chili roasted fish, and lobster in Persian Bay. Dozens of delicate dishes were served in the


    whole table.


    It was really a feast for them.


    "Miss Lin, it''s your first time toe to my house. If it weren''t for you, I hope you won''t mind."


    "¡­¡­" Hearing how fluently the man speak Chinese, Jessie had an urge to kill herself by crashing into


    the wall.


    They all could speak Chinese, but why did they speak Arabic just now? They just despised her for not


    knowing whether she could listen to them or not?


    Hearing that, Jessie smiled faintly to express his gratitude.


    During the meal, Mark kept filling food for Jessie. While Jessie just watched these delicious food with


    no appetite, while her mind was all about what her had just heard.


    Then she turned to look at Mark who was sitting next to her.


    Suddenly, she stood up. When everyone raised their heads, Jessie said, "I''m sorry. I''m not feeling well.


    I''ll go upstairs first. Enjoy yourself. "


    Then she turned around and left.


    Seeing that Jessie was leaving, Mark stood up too and caught up with her.


    "What happened to you? What''s wrong with you? I''ll ask them to check on you. "


    "No, thanks. I can take a rest by myself. " Jessie answered coldly, with a look of displeasure on her


    face.


    "No way. I''ll go find Derek. "


    "Don''t you hear me?" Hearing that, Mark was stunned. His face turned dark all of a sudden.


    Was it wrong for him to care about her?


    They had traveled a long way and she was exhaustedst night. He was worried about her health. But


    now, she just gave him the cold shoulder.


    The two stared at each other in silence.


    Jessie cast a nce at him. She just ignored him and went upstairs, absent-minded.


    She had nothing to say to him now. What John said was right. She had a mental problem. She was


    blind!


    Otherwise, how could she fall in love with such a man!


    How could she believe that he loved and felt sorry for her? That was all fake!


    Just like their marriage, they were doomed from the beginning to have a bad ending.


    The whole life...


    Jessie sneered. She had not lived for a lifetime.


    In the study, all of them looked grave and in a horrifying low mood.


    "Shoot! I didn''t expect that Leslie is more ruthless than us. What should we do now? "


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Holding a ss of wine in his hand, Mark was lost in thought.


    At this moment, Richard suddenly stood up and said, "don''t think about it anymore. Since we have no


    other choice, let''s deal with them in the simplest and most violent way! I don''t believe that I haven''t


    been able to defeat a mountain with my basic physical strength! "


    Everyone was deeply shocked.


    If they didn''t go up to that damned ce, no matter how many bullets he had, it''s useless... You could


    have gone down to the ground if you had had a bomb.


    "Richard, do you know what they do? They were researching some blood vitality. You haven''t rushed to


    them yet. You might have died. "


    "That''s it. The primeval forests are poisonous. How will you get inside? Or are you going to blow up


    there? "


    "Yes, you''re right. I''ll blow it up directly," eximed Richard, his eyes sparkling with excitement. I won''t


    be able to stay there any longer. It will save me a lot of trouble. "


    The crowd''s mouth twitched, speechless.


    Their task was to save lives! ''Save, understand?


    If they didn''t save Daniel, they wouldn''t waste the time or energy to do anything stupid.


    "Richard, I remember you have thetest armor."


    Richard nodded, "yes, what do you want to do?"


    With his fingers tapped on the armrest of the sofa, Mark showed aplicated smile and said, "You


    have prepared twenty suits of self-defense uniform, as well as the guns and bullets. John, you must


    build the best team in the world. And ask Rachel toe here immediately. Work out a shortcut with


    Caleb to get to MR, Jeffery. We must get him done within 12 hours. "


    "12 hours?" John was astounded. They had to go down the mountain to the location of MR, but they


    couldn''t tell exactly how far it was. Besides, there were lightning, infrared substance and drug


    everywhere. It was already lucky that they could climb the mountain safely. But the problem was that


    they had to fix it in 12 hours!


    The corners of John''s mouth twitched. He asked timidly, "Mark, are you sure you can make it in 12


    hours?"


    With a charming smile, Mark stood up and said, "it''s okay as long as the person you are looking for


    doesn''t get in the way."


    John," ..."


    Due to the limited time, the four of them began to prepare for the battle on their own.


    Jessie''s phone rang. Hearing that, Jessie picked up her cellphone. It was a message from Mark.


    "Something urgent and we have gone. Rachel is on the way. Wait for me."


    Gone?


    Hearing that, Jessie got a little scared. How could he just leave like that!


    She pressed the button, and as soon as the line was connected, she shouted, "Mark, where are you


    going? Why did you leave me alone here? " What about Daniel if he left?


    What should she do!


    Hearing her sobbing sound, Mark felt uneasy. Heforted her immediately: "don''t worry. I will be back


    soon. I have asked Rachel to apany you. I think she wille soon. You just stay there and wait


    for me to give you a big surprise."


    Surprise?


    Hearing that, Jessie sneered in her heart. What surprise could he give her, as long as she was not


    scared.


    After a long silence, Jessie asked, "do you know about my brother, M?"


    "Your brother? What''s up? " He pretended to be ignorant.


    "Oh, nothing. Go ahead with your work. "


    After hanging up the phone, she tightly held the phone.


    No matter what Mark said, Jessie could not feel a trace of warmth or love in her heart.


    What he had done for her in the past couldn''t make up for his hurt to her brother.


    Not long after Mark left, Rachel arrived.


    Jessie said contemptuously with a cold face, "I didn''t expect that he just left this city, and soon you will


    come back. I''m really impressed by your efficient working ability."


    Rachel," ..."


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. "


    "It doesn''t matter whether you understand or not. You can just ignore my words."


    Rachel was confused. What happened to her? Is it your period or is it because you miss Mark so much


    that you be sick?


    "Are you not happy? Did you quarrel with M? "


    Jessie sneered. Quarrel? Was it necessary!


    Suddenly, she dragged Rachel and said, "Rachel, I need your help."

 Chapter 63 One Life For One Life 5

    Chapter 63 One Life For One Life 5


    Overwhelmed by anxiety, Rachel asked, "what''s going on, Jessie?"


    "I..." This was herst chance. If not Rachel, how could she save her brother.


    "Rachel, I, I want to see Mark. Can you take me there?"


    "I.. Why are you looking for M? Didn''t he tell you to wait for him here? "


    Jessie looked down, pretending to be sad.


    "I know I am poisoned, and there is no antidote for it. I don''t know how long I can live. Mark asked me


    to wait for him and give me a surprise, but when he left, I always felt uneasy. I don''t know what will


    happen tomorrow, and I don''t want any surprise. I just hope that the person I love and the person who


    loves me will be safe. Rachel, I''m begging you. Please take me to him. Just for once, please. "


    "What?" Rachel was struggling inside.


    She once saw a person died soon after being poisoned. Though Derek told her that there was at least


    three months left, nobody could guarantee that there would be no other changes during this period,


    because the virus in the human body would change. No one could predict whether it was a good


    change or a bad one.


    She wanted to cherish every day with Mark. Rachel could understand that. But how could she take her


    to visit him.


    After all, the ce was extremely horrible.


    If she went there, it would affect the progress of saving people, so she might as well wait here for two


    days.


    "What''s more, there will be wars everywhere. M was worried that you would be in danger if he didn''t let


    you go there. Please wait here for another two days. It just needs two days. "


    "No way!" Hearing that, Jessie burst into tears. Rachel was in panic.


    "Don''t cry, Jessie. I can understand how you feel. But just think about it. If you go there, M will have to


    distract his attention to take care of you. What if he gets hurt?"


    Jessie was so sad that she couldn''t help crying. She must go there.


    She made up her mind to leave here and find Mark.


    "Rachel, I beg you. Please take me with you. If you don''t help me, I don''t know whom to find. " Jessie


    didn''t have much time. Even if she could wait, her brother couldn''t.


    She picked up a fruit knife on the tea table, put it on her neck and threatened, "Rachel, if you don''t


    promise me, I''ll die for you!"


    "¡­¡­" Rachel''s nerve got tightened. She stepped forward, wanting to grab the knife. But unsurprisingly,


    Jessie stepped back a few steps as if she had expected. Then she continued to threaten, "Rachel, why


    don''t you agree with me! I''m dead, sooner orter. But think about it, how are you going to exin to


    Mark if I''m dead! "


    "¡­¡­" Rachel was shocked. She didn''t know what to do.


    Before leaving, Mark had specially asked her to take good care of Jessie. If he came back and found


    that Jessie was hurt or had any ident, she would surely die without a whole body.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ...


    What should she do!


    "What are you going to do with that? Put down your knife, Jessie. We''ll talk about itter. What do you


    want? I don''t know."


    Seeing that Jessie stand in the house with a knife, the bodyguards in the house all came out, fearing


    that Jessie would be bullied.


    Seeing that, Jessie pressed her neck with her hand holding a knife so hard that there was immediately


    a blood stain on her white skin. Being scared, Rachel shouted at others immediately, "Get out of here!


    Don''te here without my order!"


    All her subordinates knew that she would be their future wife. At her order, they had to obey and step


    aside.


    "Don''t worry. Your neck is bleeding. Just put down your knife. Even if you don''t want to live, please


    think about me. I''m just 17 years old and I''m still a virgin. If anything happens to you, I will die young. "


    Rachel couldn''t help but shudder at the thought of Mark''s desperate face.


    She hadn''t been in love, married and had no child. How could she die!


    Even if she did not die, she would be sent back by Mark and her whole life would be ruined.


    At the thought of this, Rachel felt so sad that she wanted to cry.


    She would rather let herself kill someone than do this stupid thing!


    That kind of life was just too pathetic for Jessie. Her mother was dead, and her only brother was left in


    this world. She was not a saint. She couldn''t be that great to take care of everyone.


    Every man was helpless and every one had to pay for what they had done.


    "Rachel, I''m so sorry. Please forgive me. If you don''t take me to see M today, I''ll let hime back and


    bury my body," said Jessie.


    Then she raised the knife and was about to stab herself in the chest. But Rachel panicked and


    shouted, "OK, I''ll take you there. Don''t die! You''re dying! All the people here have to die with you! "


    She turned to his men and ordered, "go and arrange a ne for me now."


    "Lady Rachel..."


    "Go if you don''t want to die!"


    Rachel thought that Jessie would put down her knife when she had arranged for someone to catch the


    ne, but she just replied, "I''ll put the knife down when the ne take off."


    Rachel swore to herself that she would never y with such a clever girl again.


    Rachel cursed inwardly!


    At the same time, Mark and others had arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    They were stunned and at a loss at the sight of the jungles. Although they were all battle hardened, the


    thought that the numerous nts in front of them were poisonous made their hearts tremble.


    Here, they might die at any time.


    "Everyone, check your uniforms. Make sure that your skin isn''t bare." They were the best of the best. If


    they lost anyone of them, it would be their loss.


    "Yes, sir!" Everyone responded in unison.


    After everyone''s inspection, the rescue action officially began.


    The group headed for the destination in the night. They had special equipment, including infrared


    detector, metal detector and high-energy transmission cannons, but they couldn''t make sure that they


    were trapped in a lightning.


    "CC, be careful ahead. Don''t be careless."


    "Yes."


    A sudden loud bang came from behind her. The sound of an explosion appeared especially frightening


    in the quiette night. "What happened?" shouted Anne


    "James is missing!" One of his men reported.


    "What! Go and find him. I want to see him, dead or alive. " When John heard that someone was


    missing, he became worried and angry.


    He took the 15 people he brought here, all carefully calcted. These people had been trained and


    trained since childhood. If they were released, they would definitely not be worse than the international


    criminal police.


    The fifteen people were his best friends who had gone through life and death together with him.


    Although he was their leader, they had already be a family.


    The thought of losing them was like digging a piece of flesh into his body, and he was overwhelmed


    with grief.

 Chapter 64 One Life For One Life 6

    Chapter 64 One Life For One Life 6


    One of the twenty was missing. Everyone continued to struggle forward with pain and sadness.


    The sky tonight was so dark that there was not even a single star light. There were rustling sounds


    coming from time to time in the jungle, which made the gloomy jungle more horrible.


    "CC, how long have we been leaving?" Asked Jeffery.


    "About an hour,"


    "Then how far is it from the hillside?"


    "If everything goes well, he will be there in an hour."


    Looking ahead in a direction out of sight, Mark said, "We have to speed up. We must finish MR before


    dawn. "


    "Before dawn?" Even Jeffery and Caleb thought that it was an impossible mission.


    "Mark, do you think that is too unrealistic. It''s now half past four. It would be great if we could reach the


    hillside before dawn. Do you still want to get MR? !"


    John didn''t know what was wrong with him. He had run into the forest for a woman, and now he wanted


    to find the location of MR in two hours. However, he still had to destroy it and save Daniel. That was out


    of the question.


    If he was not crazy, how could he say something like that!


    "Alright, John, save your energy. We will try our best. Perhaps Mark has some good idea. "


    Then he turned her eyes to Mark, who was standing there calmly.


    With a slight smile, Mark said, "you know me well." Taking out the map and turning on the shlight,


    they besieged.


    "We came along this road. I have noticed the nts nearby. Look at this kind of grass. As long as it


    appears, the rest of the grass beside it must be yellow. Besides, this kind of nt has an infrared spot.


    "


    Mark asked in an infrared spot detector and scanned the surroundings. It was apparent that he was


    right.


    Everyone was shocked. They had been walking forward without any worries because they would be led


    by CC ahead.


    They didn''t expect that Mark would find so many things in this dark ce.


    "Mark, how did you notice these nts?" Asked Caleb.


    "Actually, I have been thinking about how the people in MR came in and out. We have studied the map


    and found that it is surrounded by mountains and towering trees. If they want to get out, they must pass


    through this jungle. Since they can get out of here safely, there must be something we don''t know.


    Such as these nts. "


    "Oh, do you mean that they all know nts to avoid those traps?"


    "Yes."


    "So there must be a botanist in their house. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have known so many nts. In


    my opinion, they look the same. "


    The man''s words caused others to despise him.


    "You have the nerve to say that. You studied women only. How could you have time to appreciate the


    flowers?"


    "Fuck off!"


    After Mark said, they changed the route again and changed the original route ording to the map to


    the direction of the nts.


    Soon, they reached half of the mountain.


    And they only spent 45 minutes on the road.


    At this moment, in the MRb.


    "What? Someone found at the hillside?"


    "Drive them down the mountain."


    "Yes."


    "Why did someone suddenly go up the mountain at midnight?" Leslie asked.


    "You should know the answer." Said Doctor Joseph.


    "Ask me? Why are you asking me. I didn''t bring them here. I stay here all day long. How can you me


    me? "


    Leslie was not happy. Since he was beaten by Mark, his legs and feet had been inconvenient. He was


    surrounded by mountains, not to mention the t ground. Even if there was not a problem with his legs


    and feet, he couldn''t get out by himself.


    Joseph sneered, "Do you think they would havee here if you hadn''t brought people up without


    permissionst time?"


    "I bring someone here?" Leslie was furious at the mention of what happenedst time.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He just came here with Jessie. What could a woman do!


    What''s more, he had made arrangements for that. Before he brought Jessie here, they had made her


    dizzy, but she didn''t know where he came from at all.


    The worst thing she could remember was that he had sent someone to drive her down the mountain,


    but even if she knew that road, she couldn''t get to it.


    Wild hills were everywhere. And there were still wild people in the valley. People who were not familiar


    with the ce were easy to lose their way or die there even if they entered a valley.


    Leslie snorted with displeasure and retorted, "Do you think I''m an idiot? I know the importance of here


    and I know clearly how to do. I don''t need you to tell me. Besides, you''re not the only one in charge


    here. Don''t think you''re the boss even though my father told you to do so. How dare you to order an


    arrow with a chicken hair? Humph! "


    After Leslie left, Joseph sighed and looked deeply at the people in the istion room.


    There was almost a half left on the study of the TL Virus, so he couldn''t give up halfway anyway.


    -


    As they continued to walk, Mark found that there were fewer traps on the way half way up the


    mountain. However, there were still toxic nts.


    "Boss, I was shot. There''s an ambush. Run! " At the sound of a man''s cry, everyone immediately took


    out their guns and prepared to fight.


    John ran to J immediately to check the injuries.


    "J, how do you feel? Where did you get hurt? "


    J covered his shin painfully. The gunshot wound was not terrible, but what was terrible was that the


    bullet was smeared with poison.


    "Boss, be careful. The bullets are poisonous."


    "What! TMD." John dragged the J to the back of a big tree and started to check the injuries with the


    faint moonlight above his head.


    "Ah, it hurts!" J shouted painfully. The bullet pierced his main artery, and the blood started flowing.


    Since the bullet was poisonous, the bright red blood had already turned ck. The venom slowly


    infiltrated into his body and moved around his organs.


    The body began to ache and even the heart began to tear apart.


    "Boss, leave me alone. I''m afraid I am dying."


    "Shut up! James has gone, and I can''t lose any of you. I won''t let you die before you go home. "


    Next to his ears, bullets were fired one after another.


    John had already taken a careful look at the J''s wound, so he hadpletely forgotten that his people


    were still fighting with each other.


    The next second, John heard the voice "watch out!" and he couldn''t believe his eyes. Instantly, J


    jumped to him, lifeless.


    "J!" John shouted in grief. The mountain shook because of his cry.


    "Damn you!" With the aid of frantic and sad curses, John rose up to the sniper rifle and fired at the


    enemies.


    After several rounds of fierce attacks, the man was pushed back.


    Everyone looked at the corpse and lowered their heads to show their respect.


    "I''ll avenge you," said John between clenched teeth.

 Chapter 65 One Life For One Life 7

    Chapter 65 One Life For One Life 7


    "John, don''t be so impulsive," Caleb reminded.


    "I didn''t!" John shouted. His dark eyes were filled with sadness and anger.


    Looking at the dead body of J, Mark''s deep eyes became gloomy, which was hard to tell how sad he


    was.


    "From now on, I don''t want to see anyone get hurt again. Even if we fail this time, I can''t lose anyone


    more. Do you understand? " His sonorous and strong voice infused into everyone''s heart, especially


    John. Generally speaking, no one could fully understand the feelings of his opponents, especially when


    it was about to break his heart. So when seeing Mark''s reaction, there was no doubt a greatfort for


    John.


    Then they continued to move forward. John took the lead and CC got around at the end, observing the


    surroundings alertly.


    It''s getting harder and harder to get through.


    All of a sudden, everyone shouted, "Someone came!" then they all found a tree to hide themselves,


    being on tenterhooks.


    The machine guns kept shooting, and the grenades fell and exploded around her.


    With a submachine gun in his hand, Mark stared ferociously at the people in the opposite bushes as


    they went all out.


    In the dark, lightning and fire were everywhere.


    "Mark, watch out!" The next second, he seeded avoiding.


    "It seems that these people are not as simple as they look," said Jeffery. If we don''t beat them to death


    today, I''m afraid they won''t admit defeat. "


    With a sniff, Caleb replied, "I don''t care. It has been a long time since I beat someone so hard.


    Richard''s weapon is really good. It''s so cool! "


    Born into a military family, Caleb was sent to a military academy for further study since he was a child.


    If he had not been absent-minded to join the army, and ording to his ability, he could still be a major


    or a senior colonel at the moment. That was what he deserved to win the honor of the country.


    Mark sneered. Could they just hit him as they wanted? ''who do you think you are!


    "Caleb, you stay here with John and fight them as you like. You don''t have to save money for Richard.


    I''ll go upstairs with Jeffery. Nick and Richard should be here soon."


    "Nick and Richard?" Jeffery looked at him in surprise, and then looked at him with admiration.


    On the other hand, Nick was always the most helpful one to Mark. No matter where he went, he would


    take Nick with him. Tonight, they didn''t see the shadow of Nick. They were also curious about him, but


    they were so worried that they almost forgot about it.


    They didn''t expect that Mark would arrange something else for them.


    Everyone nodded.


    As Mark was walking up the stairs with Jeffery and other two people, he reminded them again,


    "Remember, don''t get injured!" Everyone should be back! "


    John looked at him, her eyes full of gratitude.


    -


    Half way down the hill, the fires were on fire and there was smoke everywhere. And the MR at the top


    of the mountain was no better than this one.


    Bang! He pped heavily on the table, so hard that the whole mountain shook.


    "You''re all a bunch of bums! You can''t defeat more than ten cultivators. Excrement!" A fierce light


    shed in Joseph''s eyes, and his face was ferocious as he looked at the screen in front of him. His


    hands clenched into fists.


    "My ipetence." Lowering his head, the man broke out in a cold sweat and his heart kept quivering.


    "Master, their weapons are awesome. Due to their agility and excellent shooting skills, they are no


    ordinary people."


    Joseph was very angry.


    ''Who on earth is Mark? He is so powerful! Their weapons and equipment were all the most advanced.


    The foreign materials which they had designed with great efforts and efforts had no effect on them at


    all...


    He didn''t believe that each of them had the body in the diamond like state!


    All of a sudden, a subordinate rushed in a flurry and reported, "Master, it''s not good. Someone broke


    in."


    "What!" He thought to himself as he stood up abruptly! He asked in a cold voice, "where are they?"


    "He is already outside."


    Joseph lifted his head and said coldly, "take control of Leslie and get out of here." I''d like to see if he


    also killed his own brother!


    Richard and Nick came here behind MR, that is, the deste mountain.


    Although the situation of the wild mountain was dangerous and it was easy for people to get lost, Nick


    was able to find the top of the mountain as long as he could see the sky.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    And this time, he did the same.


    Although it was dark in the night and the moon was covered by the dense forest, he still came here


    step by step with the faint moon.


    With just one shot.


    With his hands sped behind his back, Mark was standing at the door of MR. His deep eyes softened,


    and he looked calm and confident as if he didn''t have the slightest intention to kill people.


    ''It''s only a matter of two minutes. Why is he still standing here and waiting for me?'' Richard wondered.


    Was he trying to negotiate again?


    The gunshots and gunshots were echoing in the air. How could he expect someone else to surrender?


    Are you kidding me.


    If it were him, he would rather fight to death than surrender! It would be so humiliating.


    "Mark, what are you doing?" As soon as Leslie came out, he red at Mark angrily, "don''t you know


    where we are? Don''t think we can do nothing to you just because you have been strong. "


    "Really?" Mark raised his eyebrows and put on an evil smile. "Brother, if I were you, I would be the


    young master of the Lan family. Then, no matter who takes over the family, you will always have a


    chance to live infort. Do you know what will happen to you, a man whopletely fails and who is


    so ambitious? And that is death! "


    Leslie''s face stiffened with fear.


    Although he said stubbornly, he had no idea how powerful Mark was. He had hidden himself so well


    these years that no matter how hard they tried to find out the truth, they got nothing in the end.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have arranged so many people around Mark.


    This time, Mark showed up here. To be honest, Leslie was flustered and at a loss. He didn''t know how


    to deal with Mark. If he came for MR, he was not sure whether he could keep MR safe.


    He didn''t know how to exin to Nelson if MR was destroyed.


    Thinking of Nelson, somehow, Leslie felt scared.


    He knew clearly how cruel Nelson could be. He could even sacrifice anyone, including his own child,


    for his own business and interests.


    "Mark, don''t think that we don''t know what you are doing even if you usually wear a mask and a cripple.


    Father is always on my side. Even if I''m not able to defeat you, he will help me."


    Mark sneered, "help you? My dear elder brother, today I will let you see how your beloved father will


    treat you after losing MR! "


    Then he waved his hand. With a crash, half of MR copsed in an instant.


    Leslie looked at the MR in despair, as if he had seen the door to hell that was about to wee him.


    MR was doomed!


    His life was about toe to an end.


    All of a sudden, he turned around, with a ferocious look on his face. "No matter what, I''m going to die,


    together with you!"

 Chapter 66 Dont Get Too Involved, It Hurt!

    Chapter 66 Don''t Get Too Involved, It Hurt!


    Suddenly, Leslie took out a gun from his pocket. Mark revealed a calm look, he took out a gun and


    pointed it at Leslie''s arm.


    They fired at the same time, and the bullets brushed past in the air. Mark moved a little and


    sessfully dodged the bullets. As for Leslie, he was fat andck of exercise, so he didn''t have


    enough sensitivity and reaction. The bullet went into his arm before he could react.


    "Mark, I didn''t expect you to kill your own elder brother!" Leslie covered his wounded hand and his face


    was distorted because of the pain.


    Mark sneered, with a mocking and contemptuous look.


    "Elder Brother? Have you ever treated me as your younger brother! Leslie, you got in my way today.


    Don''t you know if anyone dares to stand in my way, he will die?"


    As a loser, Leslie was totally useless and had no other choice but to depend on Nelson for his own


    good. Mark also didn''t want to waste time to teach him a lesson. But he got in his way.


    If Leslie wants to die, he has no reason to turn him down!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Sir, we have found him. It seems that he is dying."


    Nick took his people to put on istion clothes and entered MR from the back door. He almost


    searched the entire research base, but still couldn''t find Daniel.


    Finally, they found the dying Daniel in a wet and gloomy cer.


    Mark gave a sharp nce at Daniel lying on the stretcher and a murderous look returned to his face.


    "Dying? What do you mean by dying? Send him back and ask Derek to have a check-up. If it doesn''t


    work, don''te to see me anymore." He threw the gun to Nick, indicating that he would die with him if


    he couldn''t cure Daniel.


    Looking at the gun in his hand, Nick swallowed in fear.


    They should never offend anyone rted to Jessie in the future.


    It was cruel to bury them alive at any time!


    The middle-aged man with a shield was almost scared to death.


    Leslie stared nkly at the scene in front of him. He refused to admit his failure. Mark shot him. Now


    he was even angrier when he saw that Mark had rescued Daniel.


    He gritted his teeth, stared at Mark and took out the grenade from his sleeve carefully. He unplugged


    the lead and threw it at Daniel. Then he shouted at Mark, "Go to hell! If I can''t have it, you will never get


    it, either!"


    With a bang, the fire burst and the sand flied in the air.


    Nick shook off the sand on his body and was shocked when he saw Mark fell on the ground. He stood


    up immediately and came forward.


    "Sir! Sir!" After calling for a few times, he felt that his hand was wet. He raised his hand and looked at it,


    "Blood! Sir, you are hurt!"


    "It''s okay. Take a look at Daniel first."


    "¡­¡­ Yes."


    Nick took a look at Daniel reluctantly and then turned to Mark.


    "Sir, he is not injured." How could he get hurt under the protection of Mark!


    Nick felt bad when he saw the striking scar on Mark''s back.


    In people''s eyes, Mark was always serious, decisive and ruthless. For so many years, they had never


    seen him care about anyone.


    Now, not only did he care about Jessie, but also her brother. He was risking his life to protect him.


    As darkness gradually went away, the sun slowly emerged.


    The car and airne arranged by Richard arrived on time. However, since it was a medical airne


    that was temporarily dispatched, the space was very small. It could only amodate one patient.


    Obviously, Nick knew what was on Mark''s mind. He asked his men to board Daniel on the ne.


    By this time, when John and Caleb came into the room, they were full of anger and discontent when


    they knew that Mark was injured.


    "Nick, who is your master? Mark is injured and bleeding. Get Daniel out of the ne. Richard had


    arranged another ne. Let Daniel wait."


    "But, Mr...."


    "But what? If anything happens to Mark, you can go with him."


    Cold sweat dripped from Nick''s face.


    ''They were really friends. They talked the same.'' He thought.


    He turned to Mark for help.


    Seeing this, Mark said, "It''s okay. I''m fine. It''s not a big deal. Hurry up! Send Daniel back. And have you


    found antidote?"


    Nick shook his head.


    It was not easy to find the antidote. The people who could enter MR must have taken the antidote. As


    for others, they didn''t have the chance to get out. Who would put the antidote everywhere?


    Seeing the ne taking Daniel away and then looking at Mark, John was so angry that he wanted to


    punch him.


    Pointing at Mark, he scolded, "Mark, are you poisoned? You were so obsessed with that woman that


    you even risked your own life to care about your stupid brother-inw! Mark, let me tell you the truth.


    That women will get you killed sooner orter."


    "John, shut up." Jeffery touched John with his elbow. He couldn''t tell exactly what he felt if he wasn''t


    involved.


    Of course, Mark was reasonable for what he had done for Jessie. After all, there were reasons for his


    kindness to a person. Only he knew why.


    Most importantly, those closely involved cannot see as clearly as those outside.


    Even though they all thought that Jessie was not suitable for him, what else could he do as long as he


    liked her?


    John red at Jeffery in anger. He was in a bad mood. When he saw Mark was injured, he felt


    heartbroken and angry.


    Mark had ordered them not to get hurt an hour ago. But what about now?


    He got himself hurt!


    They went down the mountain, bearing their anger.


    When Leslie threw the bomb, he was shot into his head by one of his men. Because the bullet came


    out from his brain. He was still alive but in aa. Atst, he was also sent to the hospital.


    On their way down the mountain, Nick received a call from Rachel, who told him that they were already


    at the foot of the mountain. As soon as Mark heard it, his pale face darkened and then smiled


    He didn''t want Jessie to forgive him for hiding the truth from her before just because of Daniel. Instead,


    he believed that loving someone meant loving everything about her.


    Including everyone she loved and cared.


    Soon the car arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    Although Nick gave Mark a simple bandage on the car, the wound needed to be treated as soon as


    possible. Their heart ached as they saw the blood on his clothes.


    However, what bothered Mark was all about Jessie.


    "Mark, finally you are here." When Rachel saw Mark, she was happy as if he was the Savior. She had


    used all her strength to stop Jessie. But she failed because of Jessie''s stubbornness.


    "What about Jessie?" Mark asked straightforward, ignoring Rachel''s unhappy face.


    "She... She ran into the woods."


    "What? !" Everyone was shocked. Mark grasped Rachel and rebuked loudly, "How could you let her go


    in there alone? Do you know that toxic nts are everywhere? And there are infrared and mines


    everywhere. You let her go in there alone, do you want her to die?"


    Before Rachel could say anything, Mark ran into the woods, paying no attention to his


    wounds.

 Chapter 67 Better To Die Than To Live

    Chapter 67 Better To Die Than To Live


    "I... I... " Tears welled up in Rachel''s eyes. She didn''t know it was so dangerous inside. Moreover,


    Jessie was so stubborn that she left her by chance and slipped into the forest. Rachel was innocent.


    Seeing Mark rushing into the forest, she could not help but burst into tears while thinking of his


    malicious eyes.


    Gasping, John, Caleb and Jeffery ran into the jungle as well.


    Nick looked at Rachel sympathetically. He couldn''t figure out why Mark was willing to let Rachel live


    with Jessie alone. After all, Rachel was still a 17-year-old girl, and Jessie was very smart. The two of


    them hadpeted before, but what happened then?


    Every time, Jessie won, but Rachel always lost the game terribly!


    "Miss Rachel, don''t be sad. Young master didn''t mean it."


    Rachel cried even louder when she saw him. She just felt so wronged, so innocent, so sad... When she


    saw that even Nick wanted to go into the jungle, he quickly said: "Jessie took my gun."


    The man nodded his head and ran into the forest.


    There was a figure walking alone in the forest, fanning the grass in front of her with her hands. Even


    though her hands and feet had been cut by the weeds and she had no idea where she was, she still


    gritted her teeth and kept going forward.


    "Jessie..."


    "Jessie..."


    "Littledy."


    Not far away, waves of shouts came. Jessie heard someone calling her name, but she was not sure.


    She stood still and looked around.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, seeing a shadow pass by, Jessie immediately took out her gun and looked forward with fear.


    "Jessie, it''s me!" The moment Mark saw Jessie, he was relieved and walked towards her slowly,


    smiling. "Why did youe here alone? Do you know it''s dangerous here? You scared me!"


    Fortunately, he had equipped a tracker with her. Otherwise, it would be extremely difficult to find a


    person in a ce withplete signal in this barren wastnd.


    Jessie stared at Mark, biting her lips nervously, and her hand with gun trembling.


    "Stay there! If youe closer, I will shoot! " Jessie didn''t want to kill him. But when she thought of the


    miserable scene of Daniel being tortured, her heart was torn apart.


    "What happened to you?" Mark was startled. He didn''t understand why she aimed at him with a gun


    and why she didn''t allow him to go over. Even if she was angry, it was not normal to do that.


    ''something must have happened to her, '' he thought.


    Or was she in danger.


    As soon as the others arrived, they were terribly worried when they saw that Jessie was pointing a gun


    at Mark.


    "Jessie, put down your gun!" Order Jeffery.


    Jessie cast a contemptuous nce at them and didn''t reply. She held her gun, pointing it at Mark.


    As they walked closer to each other, Mark stared at Jessie without blinking his eyes. He didn''t believe


    that Jessie would really shoot him.


    Although they hadn''t known each other for a long time, he was confident in his own judgement.


    Jessie must have some troubles!


    "What happened to you? Don''t act on impulse. Put down the gun obediently... " Seeing that Jessie still


    didn''t say a word, Mark continued, patiently, "I know I shouldn''t have kept my identity a secret. I


    apologize, but I know you''ve forgiven me, don''t you. It is said that a couple may quarrel with each other


    when they are in love. I''m not an easy man to fall in love with, but if I do, I will love with all my life. I


    believe that you are the same as me. Am I right? "


    "I..." Seeing that he was approaching her step by step, Jessie felt a little flustered obviously. Her heart


    softened.


    Her palms sweated with nervousness, and her heart beat fast.


    ''I love you, Mark!''! But I have no choice.


    Her mother had died, and she could no longer lose her only brother.


    I''m so sorry!


    "You are wrong, Mark. I have never loved you, and I won''t love you for the rest of my life! You''ve


    already known that I''m sent by Nelson. My task is to let you die! " Then she gritted her teeth, closed her


    eyes and pulled the trigger.


    The bullet went into the Mark''s body with a loud bang. Everyone was shocked by the scene.


    "Why didn''t you dodge it? Why?" Jessie murmured, looking at Mark desperately. "I''m sorry... I don''t


    want to. Why didn''t you shoot me? You could have done it. "


    Jessie drooped her hands and the gun in her hand fell to the ground feebly.


    She finally shot.


    But why? Why did her heart hurt so much!


    It was so painful that she almost stopped breathing.


    "Mark!" They all rushed up and held Mark with their hands. With one of his hands covering the bleeding


    wound on his belly, Mark sneered and said, "it turns out that you have never trusted me."


    It turned out that everything he had done in exchange for a ruthless shot.


    Although the gun was shot on his belly, he felt great pain as if it wasing from his heart!


    It was more painful than what he had been three years ago.


    Hearing that, Jessie was confused, not knowing what he meant at all.


    As soon as she stepped forward, John extended her hand and gave Jessie a heavy p. Soon


    enough, Jessie was beaten to the ground.


    He never beat women, but now he wanted to beat her to death.


    In a fit of anger, he lifted his gun and put it on her forehead. "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you right now!" he


    threatened


    Hearing that, Jessie lowered her eyes. She was going to die soon, and she didn''t want to live either


    when she killed Mark. She would be very d if he could give her a quick death.


    "Whatever. It''s worthy to trade my life for my brother''s." When she had made up her mind to kill Mark,


    she had made up her mind that as long as her brother was alive, she would go to the hell to


    apany Mark.


    She would never let him be alone.


    "Brother? !" Jeffery sneered and couldn''t help saying, "do you think you can save your brother by killing


    Mark? If Mark didn''t save your brother at the cost of his life, your brother would have died a long time


    ago. "


    "What?" Jessie raised her head suddenly, and said incredulously, "what are you saying? Say it again!"


    "It doesn''t matter whatever you say. Since you chose this road, I''ll help you fulfill it!" When John was


    about to pull the trigger, Mark stopped him.


    "John, don''t let her die."


    "M!"


    Looking at Mark, who was dying, Jessie could not help but shed tears.


    What the hell was she doing!


    How could she be so stupid as to believe what Leslie said instead of Mark.


    He treats you so well. Why don''t you trust him!


    She picked up the pistol that had fallen beside her, in an attempt to make sure of herself. John swept


    his long legs and shot the pistol down from her hand. He said in a cold and sharp voice, "it''s easy to


    die, but you must be alive. I''ll let you experience the consequence of offending me today! "

 Chapter 68 Shes Pregnant

    Chapter 68 She''s Pregnant


    Mark was injured, so John, Jeffery and Caleb supported him to walk out of the jungle. However, Jessie


    didn''t know how she came to the hospital or how she left the jungle. At this moment, her mind was full


    of what Mark said ''It turned out that you had never trusted me after all''.


    In the corridor of the hospital, a strong smell of disinfectant pervaded in the air, and people''s nerves


    were eroded by the air through nostrils.


    Jessie gawked nkly at the redmp of Operating Room. It had been three hours, but Mark hadn''t


    come out.


    Her heart was beating uneasily. She felt so nervous.


    She was afraid that he would never be able toe out. She was afraid that she would never be able


    to see him again.


    However, she knew it was toote to regret.


    The room was deadly quiet.


    It was so quiet that you could hear your own breath. Jessie even felt suffocated.


    Standing by the window, Rachel red at her with hatred. Jessie knew that she was already guilty


    person of the world when she shot him.


    She didn''t want them to forgive her. All she cared about was his safety.


    She was willing to pay with her life.


    After a long time, the light in the operating room went out and the doctor came out.


    They immediately walked forward. Jessie suddenly stood up. But as soon as she took one step, she


    stopped and stood still.


    Jeffery asked, "Doctor, how is he?"


    The doctor smiled and said, "Don''t worry. The operation is very sessful. The bullet has been


    removed, and the injury on the back is only skin trauma. The patient will be recovered after returning to


    the ward. He needs a good rest."


    Hearing what the doctor said, everyone was relieved.


    Jessie smiled faintly. Fortunately, he was fine.


    After the operation, Mark was sent to the ward. Seeing him lying on the sickbed, John, Jeffery and


    others ignored Jessie and went straight to the ward.


    "Mrs. Jessie, let me take you to see your brother." Nick said.


    Jessie was in a daze. She nodded and followed Nick to the intensive care unit.


    Putting on the sterile clothes, Jessie walked into the ward and sat on the bedside.


    She couldn''t remember how long she hadn''t seen Daniel, one year, two years or three... Jessie felt so


    guilty when she saw her skinny, bruised younger brother.


    She held the skinny palm and put it on her face, trying to warm the cold body with her warmth.


    Tears were streaming down her face.


    Jessie bit her lips and didn''t want to cry out. She kept telling herself that she was his elder sister since


    childhood and that she couldn''t be weak and cry. If Daniel saw her cry, he would be sadder.


    After Daniel was born, Irene said to her, "Jessie, because you are the elder sister now. You must take


    good care of your brother, got it?


    However, she never kept her words to her mother.


    Her younger brother had been sent abroad since he was a child, but she hadn''t really cared about him.


    At least, he had suffered so much that he was injured all over his body.


    ''I''m so sorry. It''s my fault. You suffered a lot because of me.


    Daniel, I''m sorry...


    I won''t let anyone hurt you anymore.


    I will protect you well in the future.


    From now on... We live together and we will never be apart.''


    Nick stood at the other end of the ss. Seeing Jessie holding Daniel''s hand and crying, he has mixed


    feelings and can''t say how he feels.


    "Those who are pathetic must have a cause for having sunk to their lows!"


    Nick turned to look at Rachel in the ward. "In the past, I felt sorry for her. I even called Richard for


    saving her brother. But now, I feel it was unnecessary!"


    Not only did she hurt Mark''s body, but also his heart.


    No matter what Mark thought, Rachel would never allow anyone to hurt him.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the indifference and hatred in Rachel''s eyes, Nick didn''t know what to say.


    In their hearts, there should be few people who didn''t hate her.


    After all, she had hurt Mark too much.


    When Jessie came out of the ward and saw Rachel, she didn''t know what to say.


    The words of apology were powerless. She believed that no matter how many times she said, they


    would not forgive her. Even she did not want to forgive herself, let alone begging for their forgiveness.


    She was a sinner.


    "Thank you." She didn''t know how to express her gratitude. What Jessie could say was only ''thank


    you''.


    If it hadn''t been them, Daniel would be dead.


    "Thank you? We don''t need your gratitude. We can''t afford it." Nick gripped Rachel''s hand. Rachel was


    very angry at the thought that Mark was still in aa.


    Jessie didn''t say anything. No matter who had hit her and cursed her, she endured that silently.


    It seemed that she had admitted that she was a sinner and epted the punishment and abuse from


    the world for her silently.


    She med herself in her heart.


    Suddenly, Jessie felt dizzy, and then everything went ck before her and she lost consciousness.


    -


    In the VIP ward, Mark leaned against the headboard and kept silent with a gloomy face.


    He still didn''t understand why Jessie treated him like that. He wanted to find some excuses for her to


    understand what she had done.


    But what''s done was done. No matter what reason she used, the fact that she hurt him couldn''t be


    wiped out.


    "Where is she?" Mark asked.


    "Her? Mark, she treated you like this, but why do you still care about her! Even if she died, don''t look at


    her. That kind of woman doesn''t deserve your love at all."


    The more John thought about it, the angrier he became. He had nned to lock her up, but she fainted


    and was found to be pregnant!


    He didn''t know if it was God''s arrangement or she made herself pregnant on purpose.


    Anyway, she was carrying Mark''s baby. They dared not do anything to her.


    Seeing Mark''s dark face, even if John had a bad temper, he didn''t dare to say anything. Reluctantly, he


    said, "She''s fine."


    Rachel and Nick were standing at the door of Jessie''s ward. They were shocked when they heard that


    Jessie was pregnant.


    "Doctor, are you sure she is pregnant? Why don''t you have a check-up again? Is she pretending to be


    pregnant?" In order to confirm the authenticity of her pregnancy, Rachel asked the doctor over and over


    again.


    The doctor''s face darkened with displeasure.


    What did she mean by ''again''? Was she doubting his medical skills?


    In a low voice, he said, "Youngdy, do you think that as a professional obstetrician, I couldn''t make


    sure whether she is pregnant or not."


    "..."


    With an embarrassed smile, she exined, "No, that''s not what I meant. I just want to make sure... By


    the way, how long is she pregnant now?"


    With his hands sped behind his back, the doctor said with a serious look, "She has been pregnant


    less than a month. There is a sign of miscarriage, so she must be well rested in the following three


    months."


    "¡­¡­ Oh, okay." Rachel looked at Nick, and didn''t know what to do. "Nick, what should we do now?


    Should we tell Mark or not?"


    Nick shook his head.


    As far as he knew about Mark, he thought it was better for him to make the decision by himself in the


    end.


    After all, that''s his wife and the baby in her belly was his baby.

 Chapter 69 You Dont Deserve To Be The Mother of My Child

    Chapter 69 You Don''t Deserve To Be The Mother of My Child


    Jessie opened her eyes, looking suspiciously at this strange white room, and sat up with that weak


    strength.


    When she saw Nick AND Rachel standing beside the bed, she asked, "what''s wrong with me?"


    Rachel paused and said, "You just fainted. The doctor said that you are pregnant, less than a month. "


    "What?" Hearing that, Jessie felt like being struck by lightning and her head went nk all of a sudden.


    She''s pregnant!


    No way, how could it be!


    Touching her t belly gently, Jessie tried hard to recall what happened in the past month.


    She had never had sex with anyone


    In the evening of German!


    No, it couldn''t be that time.


    Although she didn''t remember who the man was at that night, she still had a vague feeling that he was


    familiar.


    Hearing that, Jessie covered her face with her hands anxiously. How could she be pregnant? How


    could she be pregnant at this time...


    Rachel looked at her face, confused.


    "What are you going to do? Will you give birth to the baby? "


    "Born?" Was that possible? She even did not know who was the father of the child. How could she give


    birth to it!


    However, it was too much for her to kill him.


    After all, he was part of her.


    Jessie contemptuously looked down and shook her head.


    Rachel left with Nick. Standing by the window alone, Jessie was thinking about something.


    Ever since she was told about the marriage between her and the Lan family by Darren Lin, she was


    pushed forward as if a hurricane was roaring. She was unprepared.


    She thought she would be the happiest girl in the world as long as she met the one who really loved


    and cared about her. Unexpectedly, she did such a stupid thing to save her brother.


    Now, she was pregnant and didn''t know who was his baby''s father. What a poor woman she was!


    Nobody in the world could be more pathetic than her.


    When the door was pushed open, Jessie turned around. Nick came in and said, "madam, young


    master wants to see you."


    "Mark?" Jessie was surprised. He should hate her guts for what she had done to him. Why would he


    want to see her!


    After thinking for a while, she nodded and left with Nick.


    Jessie was taken to the ward and Nick left.


    Mark leaned against the headboard, reading newspapers. Standing in front of him was a pathetic


    scene. His face was getting paler, and his hair fell down to his shoulders. Instead of being aggressive


    and arrogant in the past, he looked gentle and elegant.


    "What are you going to do?" Without raising his head, Mark asked in a cold voice.


    As if she didn''t deserve his one more look.


    Jessie," ..."


    He put down the newspaper and raised his head to look at her. His deep and cold eyes seemed to be a


    stranger to her. The tenderness and love in his eyes disappeared.


    She was no longer his love.


    "I heard that you are pregnant. What are you going to do?"


    Jessie pressed her lips and said nothing.


    Seeing such indifference to her, Jessie, who was prepared to get pregnant, didn''t know how to say for a


    moment.


    He didn''t love her anymore.


    He should hate her.


    Well, since she was so cruel to him, it was natural for him to hate her.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know you would save Daniel."


    "I''m asking you, what are you going to do about your pregnancy?" He didn''t want to hear her say sorry


    at all. It was unnecessary for her to say sorry.


    It would remind him that how stupid he was.


    After getting choked for a long time, Jessie could not feel the pain in her heart and began to clench her


    fists uneasily.


    Anyway, she couldn''t lie to him any more.


    Even though he didn''t care about her honesty at all; even though he didn''t believe her.


    "My baby I... i... "


    "Let him stay."


    what?!


    Hearing that, Jessie was so stunned that she didn''t expect that he would be willing to keep the baby.


    But how could he be so sure that the child was his.


    "Why do you keep this child, my son? Maybe he isn''t..."


    "What? I can tell the difference. You don''t have to tell me. As long as you take good care of yourself


    and the baby will be born safely, you don''t need to worry about what will happen in the future. "


    "What? What do you mean by that? "


    "When the child was born, I would keep the custody. The only thing you need to do is to keep the child,


    and as for the mother..." With a sneer at the corner of his mouth, Mark said in a cold voice, "someone


    else."


    Someone else!


    How could he let her give birth to the baby but not let her be the mother and apany the child to


    grow up!


    He had no right to do so!


    "Why do you deprive me of the opportunity to get along with my son? I have the right to dispose of him


    whether the child is yours or not. Even if I have an aborticide today, there is nothing you can do about


    it. "


    No matter how much he hated her, he could not separate her from her child. Since she would give


    birth, she had to apany the child to grow up. She must take good care of her child.


    If I don''t even have the right to be a mother, why should I give birth to him? ''!


    She would never agree to let any other woman be her child''s mother!


    Mark snorted, "Do you think I can do nothing to you? Are you thinking too much of yourself? You don''t


    deserve to be my child''s mother! What''s more, I can also do something better than Leslie. Do you


    believe me? "


    Hearing that, Jessie was stunned and her face turned pale.


    She knew what he meant. He was threatening her with Daniel! He would be even much crueler than


    Leslie.


    Jessie didn''t really believe what Mark said, but she had to take into consideration of Daniel''s safety.


    The man in front of her was like a shadow, always unpredictable, let alone guessing his thoughts.


    If she wanted to bet that he just pretended to be sympathetic, she could do so.


    But she was afraid that she would lose.


    Because she couldn''t afford to lose.


    She could not risk her brother''s life for the sake of proving whether a man really loved her or not.


    In the end, the only choice left for her waspromise.


    There was no other choice.


    Mark looked coldly at Jessie, who was suffering. In the past, he cared for her, and even wanted her to


    live a happy andfortable life. Although he still cared about her now, he didn''t show pity for her,


    instead, he wrote more contempt and disdain.


    She loved her brother and wanted him to live a good life. He could understand all these; what he was


    most angry about was that she didn''t believe her!


    Deep in his heart, he really wanted to spoil her alone all his life and give her the best in the world.


    However, she hurt him so much that he was overwhelmed with sorrow.


    As for the baby, it could be said that he did it on purpose, or could be said that he was too careless.


    He wanted a child and aplete family. He had never doubted her but trusted her all the time.


    Since the child suddenly came, he should have made the next n in advance.

 Chapter 70 All I Did Was For Our Child

    Chapter 70 All I Did Was For Our Child


    Three dayster, they were discharged from the hospital and returned to Germany. Mark asked Carl to


    have aprehensive examination for Jessie.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After three days'' waiting, all the reports came out.


    Derek handed the report to Mark and said, "She is in good health and the baby is very stable now.


    There is basically no big problem with her... But I found that there seemed to be a different type of virus


    in her blood. "


    "Different?" Mark''s eyes darkened and there was a trace of worry in his voice.


    He did a thorough investigation in MR and brought back all the things rted to antidotes for further


    study. However, the result was still not as expected.


    As usual, Jessie was only allowed to live for half a year, but she was still pregnant and was less than a


    month now. After half a year, her baby couldn''t even be six months old. If she forced herself to give


    birth to the baby, it would be difficult for her to live.


    Of course, he didn''t want that to happen, either.


    After all, she was the woman he once loved.


    No matter what the result would be, he would try his best to rescue her. If he couldn''t save her, he


    hoped Jessie would live as long as she could.


    Derek took out another stack of documents and handed them to Mark. He said, "This is the blood


    analysis report of Jessie. She is suffering from seriousplications. But this is the blood analysis this


    time, and the value is much better than that in the value. I''ve asked Rachel and Nick the other two


    days, and wanted to know about Jessie''s diet, but they said that there was no change. So I was


    wondering what the poison has changed in her blood. "


    "So, the poison in her body was invaded by something?"


    "Yes," the person on the other end nodded


    Hearing that, Mark nodded. Then Derek continued, "Although there are signs of recovering, we still


    need to be alert. After all, we don''t know what the poison is doing in her body. We need to keep an eye


    on it. I''ve arranged for someone to test Jessie''s blood daily to see whether there is poison in her body.


    After that, we decide to see if she will receive treatment in the future. "


    "Okay! If you need any help, let me know. And you should develop the antidote as soon as possible. "


    Although Jessie was getting better, they had to be fully prepared just in case.


    "Got it."


    "What''s more, we will go back tomorrow, you and your assistant go with us, until she gives birth to the


    baby safely."


    In fact, Derek didn''t want to go, but for the sake of Mark and the child of Jessie, he agreed.


    Then Mark went upstairs.


    When he opened the door, he saw that Jessie was sitting on the balcony. The golden sunlight sprinkled


    on her body, as if it shined on her.


    Her dark hair fell behind her back. Looking at her fair and quiet side face, he felt as if time had stopped.


    Everything became so beautiful and peaceful.


    His eyes sparkled with obsession.


    It turned out that he loved her so much.


    As soon as he came to his senses, his gentle eyes became sharp and slightly cold. He walked towards


    Jessie with his usual cold face.


    "Come back tomorrow." Her tone was cold and distant. They were not a couple at all who just loved


    each other.


    Instead, it seemed like he gave orders.


    Hearing that, Jessie raised her head, just thinking about one thing. She answered simply as if she


    knew something.


    Both of them were silent. Although they were so close to each other, they felt that they were far apart.


    After a long time, with a "bang", the door was mmed closed and then Mark left the room.


    Hearing that, Jessie felt a pang in her heart.


    Go back...


    In fact, she didn''t want to go back at all. There was no ce she could miss, no matter who or what.


    Even if her only mother passed away, what was the meaning of her going back.


    When Mark said he wasing back, her first thought was whether Daniel wasing back! If Daniel


    wouldn''te back, she wouldn''t either.


    She didn''t want to leave him alone.


    However, she knew that it was her who asked. She couldn''t change anything even if Mark didn''t want


    to take Daniel back to the vi.


    He would not listen to her. If she irritated him, he might also bring more trouble to Daniel.


    That night, she was tossed and turned all night, not in the mood to sleep.


    First, she was not used to seeing Mark sleeping next to her. The second one was that she was worried


    about Daniel.


    She hade to Germany for so long. They had never slept together on the same ne except on


    that day. Seeing the handsome and cold man next to her and feeling the familiar and strange breath,


    Jessie had a mixed feeling.


    There was a sharp gap between love and not love. However, after loving, it was so difficult to not love.


    Her heart ached as if it had been dug into a hole. What she had missed was empty, and she felt


    suffocated.


    She thought, ''if I hadn''t done that, would they have not been like this?''!


    She thought, ''if everything could be restored, I must trust him.''.


    However, there was no regret medicine in the world. ''I was wrong.


    Jessie quietly looked at his sleeping face. His ck hair, full forehead, high nose, sexy thin lips...


    Everything was so wless, as if it was the painstaking work of the God.


    When she remembered the first time she met him, Jessie really didn''t think that there would be any


    vivid stories about him. Especially when she heard the divorce agreement, she felt even more


    contemptuous and disgusted of him.


    He didn''t love her. He just took advantage of her. Why did he marry her.


    Atst, he used two roles to approach her and test her.


    If it was not because she didn''t trust him, then it was not her fault. Jessie sighed. It was just because of


    the destiny.


    That was fate!


    "Why don''t you go to sleep? What are you doing?"


    Suddenly, Mark''s eyes opened, and his cold voice frightened Jessie. Her heart was beating and her


    face was filled with horror.


    "I... I can''t fall asleep..." As Mark was still staring at her with his contemptuous eyes, Jessie changed


    her words immediately, "I''m going to sleep now."


    Then she turned around, turned her back to Mark, and held the quilt tightly in her arms.


    All of a sudden, Mark put a hand on her waist, and the other on her belly.


    Jessie froze and a warm feeling came from his palm, then spread all over her body immediately until


    she could feel every part of his body.


    He still loved her, right?


    Otherwise, he would not hold her so closely to sleep.


    Jessie was ecstatic and unbelievable.


    However, when she heard his words, her warm heart felt like falling into an ice cer again. "I just want


    to touch my child."

 Chapter 71 Back For Miscarriage Prevention

    Chapter 71 Back For Miscarriage Prevention


    Tears poured down from the corners of her eyes, wetting the white goose feather pillow.


    Biting her lips hard to prevent herself from crying, Jessie held the quilt tightly, silently enduring the pain


    in her heart.


    Don''t be silly. He doesn''t love you anymore.


    Everything he has done is for our baby, not you!


    Jessie, you deserve this. You asked for this. Do you still have the face to cry here?


    You deserve it!


    After you give birth to the baby, you will be driven out. You are just a machine to give birth to the baby.


    For him, you are nothing but a child.


    Not to mention love!


    He doesn''t love you. He only hates you!


    He hate your distrust, your ignorance, and your ruthlessness!


    "No, it''s not what you think!" Jessie woke up from a nightmare and put her hand over her restless heart,


    looking quite gloomy.


    Hearing her scream, Mark opened his eyes and stood up.


    "What''s wrong with you? Did you have a nightmare? "


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Leon shook his head, lifted the quilt, and went to the bathroom.


    He looked at her back. Although she didn''t say anything, her pale face, sweat on her forehead and


    tears on her face all indicated that she was pain.


    In the bathroom, Jessie kept patting her face with cold water to wake up.


    In her dream, she was surrounded by unspeakable curses, and everyone was scolding her and


    thinking that she deserved it now!


    No one felt sorry for her or was willing to help her. Everyone was looking forward to see her die...


    She raised her head and looked at herself in the mirror. Was she really so unforgivable?


    She just wanted to save her brother. Was she wrong?


    Could it be said that there is no love in this world?


    If things could happen again, she would try her best to save her brother, and she would never let him


    go.


    However, she would choose another way. If possible, she would rather save her life for Daniel''s safety


    than hurt him at all.


    ¡ª


    The servant came up to help pack things up after breakfast the next day. Since they didn''t bring much


    stuff before they came here, they didn''t bring much stuff this time.


    The Derek''s group was consisted of five persons.


    Jessie was confused. The person who came on to help her belonged to Carl, but Derek followed them


    back to the country.


    But on second thought, she was poisoned and pregnant. In order to keep the baby, Mark would do


    anything. Considering this, it was reasonable for Derek toe back with them.


    Since that day, Jessie had never had a good sleep. Coupled with her pregnancy reaction, she became


    lethargic and sticky.


    The only thing that surprised her was Rachel.


    "M, I want to have a talk with Jessie." When she saw Mark nod his head, she took Jessie''s hand and


    walked towards the back garden together.


    Soon it was autumn. The wind in early autumn was a little cold but a little hot.


    They stood there in silence. After a long time, Rachel opened her mouth.


    "They told me that M is going to have this baby."


    Jessie looked at her sideways and was surprised how she knew that. And then she sneered in her


    heart. How could she not know it? Everyone should know it, let alone Rachel.


    Hearing that, Jessie didn''t deny nor agree.


    Maybe in other people''s eyes, it was because they were husband and wife that Mark wanted the baby.


    If she admitted it, she would tell others that the reason why he wanted to have the baby was not


    because of her at all.


    Instead, he only wanted his child not her.


    Even though she knew clearly that Mark didn''t love her anymore, she didn''t want to face it which Mark


    just wanted her son to leave her mother.


    Rachel looked at her and continued, "I know you haven''t had a good rest since you came back. In fact,


    you are very sad in your heart. There are many things you don''t want to be like this. But things


    have already happened and you can''t change the past. So no matter how you entangled, regret is


    useless. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Jessie fixed her eyes on Rachel, confused.


    Didn''t she hate her anymore?


    Why did she tell her so much.


    "Rachel, you..." That feeling made Jessie feel that Rachel in front of her seemed to have changed into


    another person, as if she had grown up overnight.


    With a slight smile, Rachel held Jessie''s hand and teased, "Are you moved? Don''t be moved too early.


    I won''t forget that you have wounded Mark. He is my prince charming. Do you know how sad I was at


    that time. But don''t you feel that M doesn''t love you? Since he can keep the baby and even asked


    Derek to study antidote medicine, it means that he really loves you. Although he is very cold and


    solemn, as far as I know of him, his bark is worse than his bite. Take care of yourself and keep the


    baby steady. When the baby is born and see the baby''s cute appearance, the past will naturally be


    solved. "


    "Rachel, thank you."


    "Don''t thank me. When the baby is born, I''ll be the godmother."


    Hearing that, Jessie nodded and agreed.


    For so many days, she had been staying in the room alone, and no one hade to see her, and not


    even asked her. She felt that she was like a bird locked in a cage, and she could only get freedom after


    she flew out of the cage on the day of death.


    Friends were nothing to her.


    No matter before or now, everyone would only be alienated from her.


    Nobody would want to get a chance to talk with her, except for Rachel.


    Perhaps what Rachel said made Jessie feel better. The things that she had been struggling with


    seemed to dissipate a lot in an instant.


    On their way back, although Jessie was sitting in the corner alone and didn''t say anything, her face


    was a little bit livelier than before.


    Watching her reading, eating and sleeping, Mark seemed to be a little happier andforted.


    Before getting married, Jessie lived in a poor vige. Mark didn''t need to worry about her though she


    was easy to be bullied. He remembered the information he collected about her. She was chased by a


    lot of people since her childhood. If anyone could marry a woman like her, it would be a great fortune in


    his life.


    However...


    A dozen hourster, the nended.


    The driver sent them back to the Lan family, while some others were sent to theb Mark had specially


    prepared for them. As soon as the car drove off the airport, Jessie said with fear, "I want to see my


    mother first, can I?"


    After a while, Mark turned to the driver and said, "we''re going to the Lin family''s house."


    "Nope!" Before Jessie got a chance to say more, Mark raised his head in bewilderment. When Jessie


    thought of her mother, she felt a pang of sadness.


    "I''m going to the YH Cemetery."

 Chapter 72 I Love You But I Have No Chance To Tell You

    Chapter 72 I Love You But I Have No Chance To Tell You


    "The cemetery?" Mark looked at her suspiciously. Although he had many doubts in his heart, he did not


    ask her in the end. And she told the driver, "the YH Cemetery."


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the gate of the cemetery.


    Jessie wanted to live alone for a while, but Mark insisted waiting for her and apanied her to enter.


    Although she didn''t want to do that, she just let him go.


    He had to make sure the baby''s safety first.


    In his mind, the child was more important than anything else!


    Beforeing back, Jessie called the steward of the Lin family and asked where her mother was


    buried. Then she came straight there.


    "Mom, it''s all my fault. I didn''t protect you and your brother well. I even didn''t see yourst face. Mom,


    I''m sorry, sorry... "


    Jessie knelt in front of the tombstone and cried bitterly.


    She shouldn''t have gone to Germany, let alone marrying into the Lan family. If she had always been


    guarding her mother, such a thing would not have happened.


    When she died, Jessie felt very guilty.


    She thought it was all her fault.


    Seeing her crying so sadly, Mark felt bitter, too. He crouched down and held her in his arms quietly,


    letting her cry wildly.


    Sobbing and hugging her trembling body, Mark felt as if his heart was same with her sadness, which


    was so painful that he couldn''t breathe.


    He had heard about her mother before. When he saw the photo of her bright smile on the tombstone,


    he believed that she must be ady from a big family with a hall and a kitchen.


    He believed that if Darren and her stepmother didn''t get married, Jessie would live a happy life. And


    she wouldn''t endure everything and me herself for it.


    She had to take the pain which didn''t belong to her.


    However, in this world, no one could make a decision, and no one should, or should not, have a fate.


    Everything was destined to happen.


    The thought of such wretched Jessie made Mark''s heart ache.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After a long time, when Jessie felt better, she got rid of Mark''s grip. She said apologetically, "sorry, I got


    your clothes dirty."


    "Nothing." Looking at her inmed eyes, Mark''s face was still covered with tears. He really wanted to


    give herfort, warmth, even a little...


    But he couldn''t.


    His voice was still cold. Although there was no indifference in his deep eyes, he still felt estranged and


    strange.


    While looking at her mother''s photo in silence, Jessie felt a pain in her heart, but she didn''t shed a


    single tear.


    She made up her mind to find out the cause of her mother''s death and the murderer!


    She couldn''t believe that the Butler had told her that her mother hadmitted suicide!


    Although Irene had been mentally ill, Jessie would never believe that she wouldmit suicide.


    She was so deeply in love with Darren. Even though she had to suffer the pain brought by the two of


    them, she still stayed at home and protected the family with her love.


    She still remembered that Irene had persuaded her to return their shares to Darren Lin and scolded her


    when she learned that Jessie didn''t agree.


    That time, it was the first time she had abused Jessie so hard.


    Therefore, she believed that her mother''s death was not as simple as suicide!


    There must be a big secret here.


    When they came back from the cemetery, Mark was still worried about Jessie. After all, what she cared


    most about was the death of his mother. It should be a great blow to her. When Mark saw her sitting


    there peacefully as if nothing had happened, he was even more worried.


    "Lady, it''s time to take the medicine." As Grace came in with a bowl of Chinese medicine, the strong


    smell filled the room in an instant.


    Jessie frowned and felt sick.


    "Grace, put it here. The medicine is too bitter. I''ll drinkter. "


    Grace nodded, put the medicine on the bedside table, and also put tworge creamy candies. She


    smiled and said, "young master asked me to bring this for you. He said that you were afraid of bitter


    taste, so after drinking the medicine, you will not be bitter any more."


    When seeing the two candies, Jessie smiled casually. He really cared about her, so he gave her the


    candies?


    Although what Rachel said still echoed in Jessie''s ears, she still didn''t believe that Mark would do so.


    In the cemetery, when Mark held her tightly in his arms, there was one moment when she felt that he


    still loved her in his heart and that he felt sorry for her.


    However, when she saw the same pair of cold and alienated eyes, she denied everything immediately.


    At that moment, he must be out of his wits.


    Seeing that Jessie drank the medicine, Grace took the bowl and went out. The smell of bitter Chinese


    medicine made Jessie feel sick. Although she felt ufortable, she didn''t pick up the creamy candy


    on the table.


    At this moment, she did not want this kind of meaningless sweet. If he really cared about her, why


    didn''t he take it to her!


    She would still think that way even if others said that she was an ass or unsatisfied.


    What did a candy mean?


    If he didn''t love her, she wouldn''t be happy even if he gave her arge sum of money.


    To her, all these were worse than a person who loved her, a warm hug, a happy smile, and a caring


    word.


    In fact, she didn''t want much. She wanted a happy family, a family that loved her, and a child that could


    be born together with them.


    Although they were not rich, they could only have a small house and a job that could only support living


    expenses


    Even if they didn''t have a car, a house or gold treasure, as long as they loved each other, it was


    enough.


    However, even a small wish of hers could not be fulfilled, let alone any other requirements.


    Knock...


    "Mydy, young master wants you to have dinner in the main building."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    Main building... Nelson... Will Leslie be there too?


    Jessie sighed, but she had no choice but to face her.


    Since Mark came back, he had never been in a wheelchair or wearing a mask. Jessie was worried that


    the fight between him and Nelson woulde to an end if he needed to show off his real face.


    However, with a sound of "bang", Nelson smashed a white jade bowl on the ground. When she saw the


    horrifying murderous look on Nelson''s face, it was not until then that Jessie knew that it was the


    beginning of a real war!


    The room was deadly silent.


    With his eyes wide open and teeth gritted, Nelson stared at Mark. His expression of murder really


    frightened Jessie. However, Mark was not afraid at all. He was staring at Nelson with a disdainful look


    on his face.


    "How could I give birth to such an ungrateful son like you! How could you hit your own brother? "


    "Heartless?" A dash of coldness and cruelty shed through Mark''s eyes. "Dad, since when do you


    care about your son? I''ll only say it for once. If he doesn''t provoke me, I won''t be bothered to do


    that

 Chapter 73 A Painful Memory

    Chapter 73 A Painful Memory


    "Waste your time? Are you strong now? Do you think I can''t do anything to you? You are no match for


    me! Do you really think that I''m not done with you? You wanna die? Let me send you to your mother


    now! "


    With a bang, Mark stood up suddenly. His tall figure was looked up on the Inte from an early age.


    He looked like a God, tall and awe inspiring.


    Nelson was startled by this abrupt p. He had got used to the helpless and wounded look of Mark


    over the years. His face was drained of murderous will.


    There was a murderous look in Mark''s sharp eyes. Anyone who took a nce at him would be killed


    immediately.


    "My mother?" Mark gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Obviously, he was furious.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Then he shouted angrily, "what right do you have to mention my mother? If it weren''t for you, why was


    she forced tomit suicide! My mother sacrificed her life for everything you have now. Do you really


    think that you are invincible in the world? If it weren''t for my mother''s help, you would have been just a


    money peddler selling your goods on the street! "


    Mark was pushing Nelson to death. As long as he thought of his mother''s death, he had a grudge


    against him. Since his mother died, Nelson had never mentioned her mother again. Therefore, since


    his mother''s death was mentioned today, Mark would naturally vent all the hatred that had been hidden


    in his heart for many years.


    Nelson''s heart missed a beat, and his face turned pale all of a sudden.


    It never urred to him that Mark knew everything about their past. Mark even knew the cause of


    Sara''s death clearly. For so many years, he had no idea of it at all.


    Was Mark hiding it too deep, or was he too old.


    ring at Nelson, Mark felt as if a knife were piercing his heart at the thought of his mother''s death.


    When he was only nine years old, he saw his mother cut her wrists and died in the bathtub. The blood


    water dyed the whole bathtub red, and the deep cut on her wrist was still bleeding. At that time, he


    could only stand still, stunned.


    Soon after the death of Sara, Nelson''s career got better and before long he became one of the best


    business men.


    Mark had been worrying about his mother''s death, but he was too young to understand many things at


    that time and couldn''t figure out how to deal with them.


    At the age of 18, he went abroad and met John, Carl and others. He began to investigate his mother''s


    death.


    He didn''t expect that she died so innocently.


    Seeing Nelson remained silent, Mark snorted in disdain and said, "You worked so hard to earn the first


    profit back then. You wanted to start your own business, but you didn''t expect that you were cheated by


    someone who didn''t do anything good to you and even owed several million. You had no money to pay


    back for what you had done to you and you had to drink out your sorrows all day long. My mother didn''t


    even say a word to me you. But what about you? You even asked my mother to negotiate with


    others alone for your future and your career. But my mother was vited Nelson, do you need me to go


    on? "


    Staring at a pale and, Nelson was stunned and confused.


    That year was still vivid in her mind, and every scene was as vivid as a movie.


    Back then, Sara had indeed done a lot of things for him. It could be said that without her, Nelson


    couldn''t be where he was today.


    If he hadn''t stopped her from calling the police and asked her to calm down, pregnant Sara would not


    havemitted suicide!


    He was wrong at that time.


    However, she had volunteered to do all these things. It was not his fault.


    "I know you hate me. But do you think I''m willing to do that? I''m the one who''s sad about your mother''s


    death! She has been through so many ups and downs with me. It was not easy for her to get through,


    but she... "


    Nelson didn''t get married again after so many years. He still couldn''t let the past go. No matter how


    cruel and merciless he was, as a sessful businessman, he would pick up their photos at night to


    recall the old days.


    Although it was a tough time, it was a great happiness.


    But now, he was poor and lonely regardless of rich now.


    "You are sad? Nelson, do you think it''s useful to pretend to be pitiful now? If you love my mother so


    much, you wouldn''t let her face that kind of things alone. If you love her, you wouldn''t let my mother


    take care of the child you gave birth to with another woman! "


    "You..."


    "What? Surprised, didn''t you? Don''t think I don''t know that you and another woman are bastards. Even


    Edward and Edward was born with your another wife in the countryside. How dare you say that you


    love my mother. Is this the way you love a woman who will give you all your life?! Nelson, even if you''re


    dead, you don''t deserve to be buried with my mother. "


    Nelson pointed his trembling finger at Mark, trying to say something but in vain. While touching his


    chest with the other hand, he looked increasingly sullen. Atst, he fell down on the chair.


    "Dad... He has a heart attack. " Seeing him in aa, Jessie was very nervous and worried.


    "No matter how much you hate him, he is still your father. You can''t just stand by and watch him get


    hurt. If so, you are not so different from him. "


    Mark looked at him coldly. After a while, he asked his men to send him to the hospital.


    Hospital.


    Since Nelson had high blood pressure and now myocardial infarction, he went to the operating room in


    a critical situation.


    Edward came here as soon as he got the phone call. He was told from the servants that it was an


    emergency hospitalization caused by the quarrel between Mark and Nelson. As soon as he saw Mark,


    he gave him a hard punch without saying a word.


    Edward angrily scolded, "Are you still a human being? You hurt your brother, and now you even sent


    dad to hospital angrily. What the hell do you want to do?"


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Mark retorted, "What are you doing? You are cursing


    me here. Why don''t you ask your brother what he has done with your father! I will never attack unless I


    am attacked by others. If they don''t irritate me again and again, I won''t punish them! "


    "¡­¡­"


    Edward had nothing to say with hands clenched, ring at Mark angrily.


    The two brothers of the Lan family were quarreling with each other all the time. Although it didn''t have


    much to do with Jessie, in fact, she was involved in it.


    If it wasn''t for saving Daniel, Mark wouldn''t have a direct conflict with Leslie, and he wouldn''t have


    wounded him, let alone now all these things.


    She looked at the closed door of the operating room, then at the scar on the corner of Mark''s mouth


    and thinking of the gun she had left on him, she couldn''t help feeling guilty, guilty and


    ufortable.

 Chapter 74 Unrequited Love

    Chapter 74 Unrequited Love


    As time passed, the air was still dead silent.


    But before Nelson came out, Edward and Mark hadn''t talked to each other.


    Although Nelson was all right, the doctor said that he couldn''t be provoked again. Edward gave a hard


    look at Mark. Although he didn''t say anything, he was still ming him in his heart.


    After taking a look at Nelson in the ward, Mark left with Jay.


    Both of them were silent on the way.


    Jessie recalled Mark had said in the Lan family''s house. It turned out that there were so many things in


    his heart, but she could not see them at all.


    How could a nine-year-old child live to this day with his mother''s death!


    That was just too pathetic for Jessie. She couldn''t imagine how he came through all these years with


    his mother''s suicide.


    He should be in pain.


    Turning her face sideways, she looked at Mark.


    Under his handsome appearance, there was a deep and cold expression on his face, which always


    made people feel alienated, cold, and even frightening at the first sight of him. She didn''t expect that


    there was such a painful memory in his heart.


    Her heart throbbed painfully.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She really wanted to help him, but she didn''t know how. She had no choice but to watch him suffer like


    this.


    Soon, the car drove into a vi area and stopped in front of a mansion.


    Then Mark opened the door and got off. Jessie was stunned for a while. Then sshe got off the car with


    him without hesitation.


    "It''s... Where is it? " Looking at this house with simple decoration, Jessie was confused.


    Why did he bring her here.


    Standing in front of the French window, he looked at the swimming pool and said, "You''ll live here from


    today on."


    "Stay here?" Jessie was surprised. Was he going to move out? "Why do you suddenly want to move


    out? Don''t we live in separated rooms in the Lan family? "


    "Are you unwilling to move?" Raising his eyebrows, Mark turned around to look at her.


    Jessie," ..."


    Was she loath to part with him? How on earth could he tell that she didn''t want to leave. She even


    wanted to have never been there, how could she be reluctant to leave there.


    Seeing the bemused expression on Jessie''s face, he sneered. "It is not a good ce for you to rest


    quietly. All you need to do is to stay here so that Derek can check on you."


    Why was Derek everywhere! The medicine for miscarriage prevention, Inspection...


    Now he actually cared about nothing but his own child. She was safe only because of her baby.


    If it was not for this child, he would not have let her live!


    Since he no longer loved her, why did he insist on having this child.


    Jessie was even annoyed, but she just lowered her head, swallowing all her resentment into her


    stomach, and did not show it.


    Hearing that this ce was suitable for prevention of miscarriage, Jessie didn''t think too much about


    that before, but what she didn''t know was that it was really for prevention of miscarriage.


    Because Mark didn''t live here.


    The house was so empty that even Jessie felt lonely in her heart.


    Even though Mark asked Grace toe here with several servants who worked for her in the Lan


    family for a few months and they felt familiar with each other, Jessie still felt lonely.


    That kind of loneliness was not because someone was not there with her, but because deep in her


    heart, she was full of loneliness and sadness.


    "The dinner is ready, mydy."


    "Yes."


    Jessie sat down at the table. There were several kinds of delicate dishes on it. Obviously, it was a table


    that could hold ten people, but she was the only one there.


    She had lived for 21 years, but she had never been so lonely.


    "Mydy, why don''t you eat? Have you lost your appetite? What do you want to eat? I''ll ask the cook to


    cook for you again. " Seeing that Jessie was getting thinner and thinner, Grace was very worried.


    She was pregnant now, and her body was in poor health. If she always couldn''t eat or sleep and


    became depressed all day, Grace was afraid that her body would not be able to support her.


    Seeing that Jessie shook her head, Grace continued persuading her, "mydy, you should eat some.


    Even if you don''t care about yourself, you have to take care of the baby."


    "My child..." Hearing that, Jessie raised her head and looked at Grace, confused. "Yes, I have a child,


    but that''s Mark''s baby... He loved the baby so much, but why didn''t hee to see his baby for so


    many days. Isn''t he afraid that I will kill the baby? "


    "¡­¡­" Hearing that, Grace was stunned. Seeing the weird smile on Jessie''s face, she felt her heart


    began to beat faster. "Mydy, what are you talking about? The baby can hear you. Although Master


    doesn''te here today, he calls me every day to ask about your situation and asks us to take good


    care of you. "


    "Take care of me? It''s his baby, not yours. He cares about it so much. Why doesn''t hee here by


    himself? You take care of me, what the hell does that mean? "


    Hearing that, Jessie stood up abruptly, filled with fury, and howled at her with her wide open eyes.


    Grace was stunned. The servant was scared so much that she didn''t dare to make a sound. They had


    known each other for only a few months, and Jessie didn''t like to talk too much, but they really thought


    highly of her.


    But she was now obviously too scary.


    Realizing that she was saluted, Jessie simply said "sorry, I''m tired" and went upstairs.


    With the sound of "bang", the door was closed. The maids rushed to Grace and whispered.


    "Grace, do you know what happened to Lady Jessie? Why is she so angry? "


    "Right. I''ve never seen her losing her temper before. I thought she had a good temper and looked so


    gentle. "


    "But I think it''s because of the baby. It''s said that pregnant women are prone to mood swings, and


    young master hasn''t been here since she moved in. Every pregnant woman wants her husband to


    apany her. "


    The servants nced at her and only Grace kept silent.


    As she recalled, Jessie''s case had been haunted by jealousy since they moved in. Although she didn''t


    talk much all the time, she used to wear a smile on her face before. But now, she looked terrible. She


    was always in a trance...


    The more Grace thought about it, the more strange she felt.


    "All right. You have finished your work, right? Now, put away all your things. Go and make some


    cubilose porridge for Lady. I''ll bring it to herter. All the people go to work. Let''s go! " Grace walked


    away and ran to her room alone.

 Chapter 75 Mad

    Chapter 75 Mad


    Since they came back from Germany, Mark and Jeffery had been doing business and political activities


    together. Although Nelson was in the hospital now and seemingly gave up the management right of


    Maple, he still didn''t believe that Nelson would give up so easily.


    After all, it was a kingdom of business that he had set up with great efforts. Even if he was not there,


    there would still be someone who trusted him and supported him.


    It would not be easy to eradicate Nelson.


    Maple Group The whole group''s business involved transportation, petroleum, chemical industry, hotel,


    tourism, finance etc. and its total assets reached over hundreds of billions.


    Of course, it was Mark''s credit that Maple had these achievements now.


    It was just because Mark was too formidable that he surpassed Nelson''s legendary achievements in


    the past five years. Nelson had always been on his guard against him, fearing that he would rebel one


    day.


    To prevent his career from falling into the hands of others, he even set about his own son.


    Mark attentively worked on hisputer, with a serious look on his face.


    At that moment, his phone rang...


    Mark didn''t want to take it. ncing at the caller ID, he picked it up while reading files.


    "What''s up?"


    "Mr. Mark, I think there is something wrong with Mrs. Jessie." It took Grace a long time toe up with


    a suitable word.


    "Something wrong?" He put down the documents in his hands and asked in a low voice, "What


    happened?"


    Grace reported to Mark about what she had seen and felt these days. The more he listened, the darker


    his face became.


    "I see." Then he hung up the phone hastily and walked out.


    As soon as Nick came back from his work, he saw Mark rushing out of the elevator. With confusion


    written all over his face, he asked, "Sir... General Manager, where are you going?"


    "Come with me!" Before Nick could say anything, Mark went straight into the elevator and said, "Call


    Derek, tell him not to go to the vi. I''ll be there in half an hour."


    "Okay."


    Nick didn''t dare to say too much. He could tell from Mark''s grim face that there must be something


    urgent waiting for him. Besides, he asked Derek not to go to the vi. There must be something about


    Jessie.


    -


    The vi was still quiet.


    Mark specially found a gardener in the garden and nted all kinds of flowers, which were extremely


    beautiful in various colors. However, Jessie was in a daze and had no mood to enjoy the scenery.


    "Mrs. Jessie, Doctor Derek is here."


    Jessie red at the servant in horror.


    She clenched her fists. Her body was shaking.


    "Mrs. Jessie, what''s wrong?" The servant looked at Jessie in a panic, and when she saw the fear on


    her face, Jessie immediately ran into the house.


    When Derek got the information about Jessie, he and his assistant ran to the garden, but no one was


    there.


    "Where is Mrs. Jessie?" Derek asked.


    The servant shook her head. She was here just now, but she was gone in a blink of an eye. They did


    not know where she had gone.


    Frowning, Derek turned around and told the servant to keep looking inside the room.


    "Grace, we didn''t find her."


    "Not here either."


    "We have searched the vi district, but we didn''t find Mrs. Jessie."


    Grace got more and more anxious, not knowing what to do.


    It seemed that Jessie''s situation was getting worse. As long as she heard the name of Derek, she


    would keep trembling in fear.


    The servants continued to look for her, and Derek was asking Grace about Jessie.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Grace, Mr. Mark is back." It was the first time for the servants to see Mark in such an exciting mood.


    The servants used to stay away from Mark, but today he was totally different.


    Mark looked at them suspiciously and asked, "What happened?"


    "¡­¡­" All the servants lowered their heads and dared not make a sound.


    Derek said, "Jessie is missing. We have searched everywhere but we couldn''t find her."


    With his eyes darkened, Mark asked in a cold voice, "How did it happen? Why didn''t you call me?"


    The servants didn''t know what to say.


    He nced at the servants in front of him with his sharp eyes, and quickly went upstairs.


    In the study, Mark turned on hisputer, and 12 different scenes appeared on the screen. Nick


    thought, ''Mr. Mark had installed surveince cameras. Did he do this to monitor Mrs. Jessie or to


    prevent thieves?''


    Nick didn''t dare to make wild guesses. After all, both possibilities were reasonable now.


    After a while, Mark stood up and walked out of the study without saying a word. He went to the small


    room where the tools were stored.


    When he opened the door, the sun shone in and instantly lit up the small dark house.


    Hiding in a corner, Jessie held her trembling body and looked at Mark with a pair of frightened eyes.


    Mark came over to her and squatted down.


    He touched her scattered hair on her face. Jessie felt that someone was touching her and immediately


    shrank away to avoid Mark''s hand.


    "Jessie, what''s wrong with you?" His voice was soft and gentle as if he was afraid of scaring her again.


    "Please don''te over. Please don''t hurt me. Don''t... My mom died, my dad didn''t love me, and


    even... I''m the redundant person. I''m a sinner. I hurt the man I love most. I can''t save my brother. I''ll go


    to hell...I''ll go to hell..."


    Hearing what Jessie was murmuring, Mark felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    "Jessie, look at me. Look at me. Who am I?" Mark held Jessie and let her looked at his eyes.


    When their eyes met, Jessie suddenly screamed. She grabbed Mark''s arm and gave him a hard bite.


    When she saw that Mark loosened his grip because of pain, she immediately pushed him away and ran


    out of the house.


    "Catch her!" As Mark roared, Jessie was even more scared.


    "No! No! Don''t touch me! Please..."


    Hearing the order, all the servants rushed forward and surrounded Jessie.


    Jessie reached out her hands and beat the servants randomly, as if she was determined to leave here


    and fight against the servants to the end.


    All of a sudden, a heavy force pressed on her neck, making Jessie faint.


    "Mr. Mark, you..." As Grace looked at the Jessie who was in aa, she remembered how she was


    like just now and felt very sorry for her.


    She couldn''t figure out why she was so ill aftering back from abroad.


    Then Mark carried her in his arms and walked into the house with a cold face.


    Derek came to do a checkup for Jessie. Nick put some medicine on the arm of Mark.


    Looking at the red teeth print, Nick felt his heart skipped a beat. How could Mrs. Jessie do this? I can''t


    believe she would bite Mr. Mark so hard. Anyone who saw it would feel sorry for him."


    "Sir, it''s done. The wound is quite deep. Be careful not to touch the water."


    Mark took a look at Nick. Then he looked back at Jessie, who was lying on the


    bed.

 Chapter 76 The Edge Of Love And Pain 1

    Chapter 76 The Edge Of Love And Pain 1


    "What''s the result?" Asked Mark directly. When he saw how frightened Jessie was just now, he had a


    bad feeling that the result would not be good.


    Derek paused and said, "The situation is not very good, but you don''t have to be too pessimistic.


    Normally, the hormone level would rise during pregnancy, causing mood swings. As long as Jessie was


    slightly adjusted, things would be fine. But considering Mrs. Jessie''s present condition, I think there are


    other factors apart from emotional instability caused by pregnancy. "


    "Other factors?"


    "Yes. I don''t think it''s easy to cause Mrs. Jessie''s emotional fluctuation. After all, the poison hasn''t been


    removed from her body, so I''m worried that it has something to do with the poison. But I''m not sure. I


    want the test result. "


    In fact, when Derek came here, he didn''t think that the poison on Jessie''s body would have much


    influence on her mood. He suspected that she had a mental problem.


    That was to say, he suspected that she was mentally ill.


    But before he could make sure, he wouldn''t tell his suspicion to Mark, so as not to cause unnecessary


    panic.


    "Young master, since Mrs. Jessie is emotionally unstable, I think it''s necessary to find someone to look


    after her, in case of any unnecessary danger. And try not to cause her mood swings. Although there is


    nothing wrong with her baby this time, she is not emotionally stable and she is afraid of moving the


    fetus. "


    Mark nodded.


    How did it happen in just a few days!


    After Derek left, Mark called in Grace.


    "Grace, since when Lady has be like this? Why didn''t you inform me in time? " With a gloomy


    face, Mark didn''t get angry, but his tone was as cold as ice.


    "Lady always locked herself in her room and ate everything well, but she seemed a little unhappy. But


    gradually, she began to say that she didn''t want to eat anything. I didn''t overthink it, so I thought that


    she was pregnant. Just at noon when we had lunch, Lady suddenly said something very strange. Then


    she looked like she was in a strange state all of a sudden, so I called you. " Grace lowered her head


    and looked guilty.


    She did neglect that. If she paid more attention to her, she would have found that Jessie was not


    strange.


    "Grace, I have told you that she is pregnant and she has poison on her body. You must pay more


    attention to her."


    "Well, I see. Master, I have found that Lady is quite unstable every time I mention you. I don''t know if


    it''s because you haven''te back for several days and she''s angry with you, or..."


    He looked at somewhere and lost in thought.


    "Young master,dyship is awake."


    "Wake up?"?!


    Mark stood up and strode upstairs.


    Lying on the bed, Jessie stared nkly at the ceiling.


    "Mydy, you are awake. Do you feel ufortable? "


    Hearing that, Jessie turned around, looked at the stranger, and asked, "who are you?"


    "Well, I am the assistant of Dr. Derek. My name is Finn. You just passed out. The professor asked me


    to stay here and observe the situation."


    Hearing that, Jessie was immersed in thought again.


    How could she faint? What happened?


    She remembered that the maid had told her Derek was here. But what happenedter? Did she pass


    out after that?


    "What time is it now?" Jessie asked softly


    "Five o''clock in the afternoon."


    "Five o''clock..." It was already five o''clock. Did she sleep for three hours?


    Right then, the door opened. Seeing Marke in, Finn left.


    Standing beside the bed, Mark looked at Jessie''s thin face, his chest throbbing painfully.


    We haven''t seen each other for only a few days, but how could she be so skinny.


    Didn''t she eat well?


    She looked very haggard and withered when looking at her bright and clear eyes with a big ck eye


    ring on her eyelids.


    Mark felt guilty and sorry for her, but he could do nothing.


    "Are you feeling better? Do you feel better now? " His tone was cold, as if he was talking to a stranger.


    Jessie snorted, "Thank you for your concern. Even if I''m not feeling well, it''s no use telling you. You''re


    not a doctor."


    Now that he had finallye back, why hadn''t he talked to her about other things but asked her if she


    feltfortable... Jessie felt a knot in her stomach. He had been wearing a cold face all the time and


    didn''t take a look at Mark at all.


    No matter how she thought of him, she didn''t need his perfunctory care.


    "I think you are all right now. Have a good rest. If I hear you still don''t eat well or have a good rest, don''t


    me me for being rude to you! "


    "You..."


    Hearing that, Jessie struggled to support herself. Seeing that Mark turned around and walked out of the


    room, she felt sad and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Why are you crying? He doesn''t even care about you, why do you care about him!


    You are just a machine to give birth to babies. Do you really think he still loves you?


    He loves your baby only!


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she felt, and the more tears rolled down her cheeks.


    After a long time, she calmed down. She squinted and looked at the ce not far away coldly, gritting


    her teeth.


    No, she couldn''t go on like this.


    She couldn''t be that wretched to expect a man''s love. Even if he didn''t love her, she had to love herself!


    She lifted the quilt, got out of bed, walked to the bathroom, washed her face and makeup, and then


    went downstairs.


    When Mark came out of her room, he saw Nick was waiting for him downstairs.


    "Young master,"


    "How is it going?"


    "Leslie has returned to the country. He went to the hospital in the afternoon. Edward has also gone


    there. " When Mark didn''t respond, Nick continued, "I found out that it seems that Leslie manage all the


    MR, but in fact, it was a British man named Joseph who was in full charge of thepany. Our


    informant confessed that he had made all the decisions for MR. I think he is the real maniptor


    behind the scenes. "


    I see.


    Hearing that, Mark''s sharp eyes turned dark. He thought that things were not as simple as they had


    thought. Nelson had given up the control of hispany Maple so easily. There must be someone who


    had helped him behind the scenes!


    "Keep investigating!" He would like to see who was behind Nelson!


    "Yes." Nick took his order. When he was about to turn around and leave, he was stopped by Mark all of


    a sudden.


    "By the way, you can find someone with better skills to protect Jessie here. Last time we saved Daniel,


    they must do something to Jessie. Anyway, keep an eye on her. Don''t let anything happen to her! "


    "Yes. I see. "


    As soon as Nick turned around, he saw Jessie standing in front of him.


    "Lady..." Nick received a hint from Mark, asking him to leave. Then he cast a nce at Jessie, leaving.


    Her eyes were fixed on Mark closely, full of anger on her pale face.


    She asked in a cold voice, "Why do you ask someone to keep an eye on me?! ''Mark, are you really


    going to lock me up like a prisoner for this baby''s sake? What on earth did I do wrong? If you hate me


    for shooting you, you can return it. Anyway, I will not live long. If you shoot me, I will still be grateful to


    you. "


    Her words were full of irony and anger. If he hated her, he could shoot her! She would rather he take


    revenge on her than live such a life!


    She had had enough of this feeling that living in the hell was no better than dying!


    She apparently lives in this luxurious vi as thedy of the Lan family. In fact, she is no better than a


    bird locked in a cage. The bird still has his own master to y with. But she?


    Have nothing at all.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Even her child would not belong to her.

 Chapter 77 The Edge Of Love And Pain 2

    Chapter 77 The Edge Of Love And Pain 2


    Instead of answering her, Mark just kept silent. He knew that Jessie misunderstood him, but he didn''t


    intend to exin anything.


    At the moment when Jessie shot, there was indeed a deep hatred for him. But when he heard that she


    was pregnant, the joy in his heart concealed all his hatred.


    Especially when he saw her crying hysterically in front of Irene''s tombstone, he knew that he had


    completely fallen in love with her.


    Leslie knew clearly how many people Mark lost when saving Daniel. If Leslie knew him well, he should


    know that he would only assign those people to important tasks.


    However, in order to save a child, he formed an elite army. It was not hard to imagine how important


    Jessie was for him.


    Therefore, Leslie would definitely put their minds on Jessie.


    Although Mark had done his best in security here, he had to make sure that nothing would go wrong.


    He wouldn''t regret it for a lifetime even if she misunderstood him just now.


    "Do you think I won''t do that? Don''t forget that Daniel is in German. If you want him to live well, you''d


    better pay attention to yourself! "


    "You..." Why was she so poor that she had to fight against them one by one when she just came out of


    the tiger''sir!


    Jessie gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and red at Mark with hatred.


    Suddenly, she sneered coldly and threatened, "You really think that I''m afraid of you, don''t you! Let me


    tell you. If anything happens to Daniel, I can assure you that you will never see the baby again! "


    There was dead silence in the living room.


    As they made eye contact, sparks flew in all directions.


    Jessie raised her head, as if she wanted to kill them all together. She had nothing but Daniel. How


    could he threaten her with Daniel? Did he really think that everyone could bully her?


    Since he was going to die, then let''s die together.


    "Why are you so quiet? I don''t want to live in this world anymore. You''d better treat me well, and I can


    give birth to the baby in thest gasp before my death. Otherwise, you don''t have to help me end my


    life with my baby, regardless of my momentary unwillingness. You... "


    Not knowing how to reply, a pnded on Jessie''s face.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Feeling the burning pain on her back, Jessie looked at Mark in shock.


    He, he pped her!


    He not only beat a woman, but also beat a pregnant woman!


    ''you bastard, how could you do this to me!


    All of a sudden, she picked up the crystal cup on the tea table and threw it at Mark fiercely. When he


    saw the cup flying towards him, he quickly changed the direction. With a few crackling sounds, the


    cups fell to the ground one by one, which were in a mess.


    The servants heard the noise and ran out at once. They saw that the floor was full of broken ss, and


    Jessie''s face was red and swollen, so they didn''t dare to make a sound.


    It was said that it was difficult for officials to judge their own family affairs, let alone the masters who


    had a row!


    When speaking of beating a pregnant woman, although they were worried about Jessie, they didn''t


    dare to disobey Mark''s order. Instead, they would only swallow the insult silently.


    "You bastard, how dare you beat a woman! If you want me to die, just say it earlier. Why do you lock


    me here and torture me! Do you think I don''t know that you don''t want this child at all? Since I shot and


    hit you, you hate me to the bone. Now you just want to revenge me and torture me! I tell you, no one


    can bully me. "


    Then she raised her fist and punched towards Mark.


    "Enough!" Just then, Mark caught hold of Jessie''s fist. Although she didn''t fight too hard, he still felt that


    she did her best to gather all her anger in her fist.


    She really wanted to beat him!


    He threw her hand away fiercely, and Jessie staggered back and fell down.


    Mark frowned and was about to walk to her. As soon as he saw Grace, Grace strode to her and held


    Jessie with her hands. He was relieved in his heart.


    Fortunately, Grace in time held her and she did not directly fall to the ground. Otherwise, the


    consequences would be really unthinkable.


    Grace asked anxiously, "mydy, are you all right? What''s wrong with you?"


    Jessie didn''t say a word. She just bent her legs, hugged herself tightly with her hands, and cried


    bitterly.


    Grace raised her head to look at Mark. She could not understand why the two of them had suddenly


    be like this. In the past, they didn''t get along well with each other, but at least they treated each


    other with respect. But now, they just acted as if they were enemies.


    She could tell that Mark actually cared about Jessie. But why did he fight with her without saying a


    word.


    He was not the kind of guy who would hit a woman.


    But now, he pped his wife.


    When he saw how poor Jessie was crying, he also regretted what he had done. He was so angry and


    anxious just now that he reached out his hand and pped her.


    No matter what happened, he could endure, but not to mention the word - death.


    He had been trying his best to find some antidotes. He was afraid that she would die and that day


    woulde.


    But what about Jessie?


    She threatened him with her death!


    How could he not be angry!


    He cared about her more than himself, but she had never understood.


    All of a sudden, a heavy force fell on Grace. She shouted, "Lady fainted!"


    Mark got flustered. He held Jessie in his arms and went to the room.


    ording to Finn''s check, Jessie was too emotional that she fainted. Her condition was getting worse


    and worse. Her mood fluctuated violently. Sitting on the side of the bed, Mark''s eyebrows were full of


    self me and pity.


    What should I do with you.


    I can''t let anyone hurt you, but the more you stay with me, the more dangerous it will be.


    If I have to let you go, I will be reluctant to let you go and I will be heartbroken.


    Honey, tell me what I should do...


    He held her cold hands tightly, and her heart was torn apart.


    Grace came in with the medicine prescribed by Finn and put it on the night table. She said, "Master,


    this is the medicine for Lady... Master, I know I shouldn''t have said anything with my identity, but I still


    want to say it. I can tell that you really care about Lady and you love her very much from the way you


    look at her. But I don''t understand, even if you have difficulties, you can''t do anything to her.


    She can make noises for you, it means that she still cares about you. If she doesn''t make any noises


    and doesn''t care about anything, her heart will be broken. Master I don''t think you want to do this. "


    Women didn''t really need a lot.


    In particr, people like Jessie who grew up without warmth and security all she wanted was a simple


    care, a loving look and a warm hug.


    But Mark give none of it to her.

 Chapter 78 Humans Are Selfish Animals

    Chapter 78 Humans Are Selfish Animals


    What Grace said was like a steel needle stabbing into Mark''s heart, and it was so painful that he almost


    could not breathe.


    He knew what Grace meant. He didn''t want to see Jessie get hurt. However, there were many things in


    the world that he didn''t want to do.


    Most people were helpless.


    As for what had happened to him and Jessie, he didn''t want to exin too much. When he was a child,


    he had understood that he cared too much about others, and he was the one who got hurt in the end.


    And now, he cared too much about Jessie, so he was caught in such a dilemma.


    Knock...


    "There is a banquet tonight. It''s about time." Nick reminded him in a low voice.


    "Yes. Got it. " Then he turned around and left.


    In the grand hall, there was a fancy Blue Pcemp. The fringes were quivering slightly as the floor


    was glittering and the blue curtain was hanging down. People could feel dreamy when they came here.


    It was the wedding anniversary of Liam Lu, a rich man in the city. His wife got cancer not long ago.


    After a series of treatment, her health was better, but her condition was still not optimistic.


    Therefore, Liam wanted to take this opportunity to create an unforgettable anniversary for his wife.


    Most of the guests invited today were couples. It was said that Liam had been doing business for


    decades with sharp eyes and sharp hands. But at home, he and his wife had always been in a good


    rtionship for decades. Apart from his abilities in business, they were also envious of each other, so


    they wanted to take this opportunity to gloat over the event.


    In a ce full of celebrities like this, Darren and Ivy muste.


    "Ellie, did I say anything wrong? There will be a lot of single men on this kind of asion. Let me help


    you choose the right one."


    Ivy nced at the men present with her radar like eyes. As long as the man met her requirements, she


    would introduce him to Ellie one by one.


    Ellie rolled her eyes speechlessly with an expression of unbearable.


    Since Jessie got married to the Lan family, Ivy felt that it was unfair for Ellie. So she offered several


    choices for Ellie. She had refused Ivy several times before, but eventually she was coaxed and cheated


    by Ivy and decided to go on a blind date.


    But in the end, the other was forced to have blind dates just like her. Or he had no intention to get


    married at all. It said that going on a blind date was to find someone to have fun together.


    "Hey, Ellie, look! How is the man? He is about 180 centimeters in height and look really elegant and


    polite. I wonder what he is for. " Like a hungry wolf who was looking for food, Ivy''s eyes lit up.


    But Ellie didn''t even look at him and denied him in her heart. She then pulled on Ivy''s arm and said,


    "Mom, that''s enough. You haven''t disgraced yourself enough after what happenedst time, right? You


    can only judge him by his back. Maybe he is so ugly. Will you make me marry him as well?"


    Before she could finish his words, the happy expression on Ivy''s face instantly turned hideous and full


    of anger.


    "Mom, why are you... ke... "


    As soon as ke turned around, he saw that Ivy and Ellie were looking at him. He walked up to them


    with a smile and greeted, "Mrs. Lin, Ellie, long time no see."


    "It''s been a long time." Said Ivy, gnashing her teeth. Every word was filled with hatred for him.


    Since that day, nobody saw ke. They all wondered whether he was dead. But today, they saw him


    here.


    If there were not so many people here and afraid of being impolite, Ivy really wanted to take off her


    shoes and beat him hard.


    How cruel he was!


    "ke, where have you been recently? I haven''t seen you for a long time. I wanted you to help me with


    my studies before. " Ellie chatted with ke warmly. Ivy pinched her hard and she cried out in pain,


    "Mom, why did you pinch me? It''s killing me."


    "Do you still know how it hurts? Are you very familiar with him? Don''t you remember who destroyed our


    family? Who has stolen your father''spany? "


    "¡­¡­"


    After taking a nce at ke, she bit his lip and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Looking at the anger on Ivy''s face, he smiled lightly. He didn''t care about it at all.


    Yes, he has transferred the Lin Group''s shares, but so what!


    If Darren was smart and shrewd enough, he wouldn''t have done something to hispany for such a


    long time without Darren''s noticing it.


    Darren deserved it!


    ke sneered and said, "Mrs. Lin, are you really so nervous about the Lin Group''s stock just for the


    sake of Darren? Don''t me me for saying something inappropriate. People are selfish. Don''t you have


    any selfish motives? " Then he turned to look at Ellie and gave a cunning smile.


    Ivy swallowed her saliva with a guilty conscience and pretended to be displeased. "Do you think that


    everyone is like you? We are a family, and we can''t be double minded."


    "Really? Really? "


    Ivy," ..."


    She did have some other thoughts in her mind. After all, she had been together with Darren for more


    than 20 years. Not to mention that she didn''t get Mrs. Lin''s position, she also didn''t get any other


    valuable property.


    Although now she was Mrs. Lin, in fact, she was a mistress!


    Every day, when she saw how Darren was treating Jessie, she was worried, and also afraid that one


    day he would treat her and her daughter in the same way.


    Anyhow, Irene still had some rtives who were from rich and powerful families. However, in order to


    marry Darren, she had a fight with her family. She was also very stubborn by nature and was unwilling


    to go back to her own family. Otherwise, she wouldn''t end up like this.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But what about Ivy?


    She had nothing. She was from a poor family. If she irritated Darren Lin by ident, she didn''t know


    what would happen to her and Ellie.


    No matter for herself or for her daughter, she couldn''t always rely on a man. After all, as the saying


    goes, men are reliable, and the sows will climb up the trees.


    Especially someone like Darren, she would learn a lesson from it.


    "Wow, who is that man? He is so handsome!"


    "Yes, I''ve never seen her before," another replied


    There was a sudden uproar in the hall. Seeing that people were talking about it, Ivy and others also


    turned their heads to the door.


    A cold, handsome man walked in, and even the assistants behind him were very handsome.


    Mark then walked up to Liam and took over the gift box from Nick. "Mr. and Mrs. Lu, wish you a happy


    marriage. Here is a little something I brought. "


    Liam took the gift and opened it. There was shock in his eyes.


    "This is..."


    "It''s made of suet jade which means ''Dragon and Phoenix''."


    Liam nodded and said, "it turns out to be true."


    With a faint smile, Mark said, "I''m d you like it."


    Liam closed the lid and handed it to the assistant beside him. With a touch of sadness on his old face,


    he said, "how can I don''t like it? This suet white jade is a precious thing, and you''re even carved into a


    magnificent appearance. I''m so d. Mark, I have watched you grow up. I like your kindness very


    much! "


    ''Mark?''!


    Is he the third son of the Lan family?


    Wasn''t he injured in a car ident and disfigured? How...


    The sudden appearance of Mark drew people''s attention.


    The crowd hooted again.

 Chapter 79 Marks ex return

    Chapter 79 Mark''s ex return


    "Grandpa, grandma, happy golden marriage." Caleb hugged Mrs. Lu. When he tried to hug Liam, but


    Liam stopped him by ring at him.


    "You brat! Why are you sote? Where have you been?"


    "Grandpa, I didn''t. There is an international video conference held by ourpany. I drove here as


    soon as I finished the conference. " He put on a pitiful look and replied, "I am innocent.".


    "Well, I''ll let you go for business. If I know you are out on the bar again, I''ll break your "third" leg!"


    Caleb," ..."


    He curled his lips and thought, ''this old man is really heartless. After all, I''m the only son in the Lu


    family. How could he do this to me?''!


    He couldn''t imagine what would happen to the Lu family if he lost his "third" leg.


    He would be the one to cry, not Caleb!


    "Well, I should introduce someone to you on today''s big day." Then Liam waved to the people behind


    him and said, "Joyce,e here."


    Joyce?!


    Mark and Caleb looked at each other, stunned.


    Seeing that Joyce walked towards him with a smile on her face, Mark felt his heart tightened and his


    face turned gloomy in an instant.


    "Joyce, you''re not dead!"


    Joyce pouted, wrinkling her beautiful eyebrows. What a bullshit! If she died, was she the ghost!


    "You want me to die, don''t you? Don''t you feel happy to see me live well? "


    "No, it''s not what you think." Seeing Joycee back, Caleb was very happy. But when he thought of


    the car ident three years ago, he couldn''t help scolding her.


    "You''re still alive, but why didn''t youe back earlier? Do you know how worried we are. It''s been


    three years before you came back. If you make a phone call and send us a message, will you die? "


    "Alright, alright. I know I was wrong. Brother, don''t be angry. I really have my own difficulties. " Joyce


    held his arm and acted cute, just like what she did when she was a child.


    Seeing the intimate behavior between the brother and sister, Mark lowered his eyes for a while, said to


    Mr. Lu, "excuse me for a moment." then he turned around and walked out of the banquet hall.


    Caleb had mixed feelings when he looked at Joyce and then at Mark''s lonely back.


    It was a good thing that Joyce coulde back. Only the Lu family could feel the joy, not Mark.


    He turned to look at Joyce and said, "Joyce, if only you coulde back earlier." Even if it was only


    half a year earlier, it was still much better than now.


    Perhaps, everything was different.


    Liam had only given birth to two children, including Alfred and Johnson. Alfred Lu had only one son and


    that was Caleb Lu. Johnson had only one daughter, Joyce Lu.


    It was truly a dramatic thing to tell the story of Mark and Joyce.


    They went to the same high school. Joyce was a freshman who had just been admitted into a high


    school, while Mark was a senior second at a high school. Joyce was selected to the student union for


    her excellent conditions. However, it was rumored that she had entered the student union with her


    father''s help.


    When she was working in the student union, she quarreled with Mark several times because of work.


    But somehow, he hated Joyce and thought that she was just a useless vase. And Joyce didn''t like his


    arrogant, unruly personality.


    In the end, the two of them became enemies.


    They didn''t talk much until he graduated from high school. Once they spoke, they ended up in a


    quarrel.


    She had thought that they would never have any connections in their lives, but both of them had


    entered the same college and learned the same major.


    At that time, Mark had no impression about the girl but thought he saw her somewhere, but he couldn''t


    remember. He had been searching for the cause of his mother''s death, and had never cared about any


    love affairs.


    Whoever came to confess, she would be mercilessly refused by him in the end.


    And Joyce was one of them.


    Joyce was born into a wealthy family and everyone in the Lu family loved her very much. She was very


    independent, strong and obstinate.


    She would try her best to strive for whatever she wanted no matter how hard it was.


    Even if the result was not what she wanted.


    Her opinion was that if you didn''t try your best, how could you know that the result was not what you


    wanted.


    Even if Mark refused her, she would create opportunities for herself to get close to him, to let him


    remember her and fall in love with her.


    If it weren''t for the car ident, they might have been married.


    Tonight, stars were shining in the dark sky, but Mark was not enjoying it.


    His mind was full of Joyce.


    She finally came back!


    It had been three years, more than a thousand days and nights. He didn''t even know how he came


    through. He felt that she was still alive. She was always here, but he didn''t know which corner of the


    world she was in.


    However, when they put her cremains in front of him and told him that she would nevere back, he


    felt that his heart had to go with her.


    If he had not insisted on taking her out that day, she would not have sat in the car.


    She wouldn''t have had an ident if she hadn''t been in the car.


    And today, he would not marry another woman...


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    At the moment, Mark didn''t know how to face the surprise. He admitted that Joyce still held a special


    ce in his heart. But when he saw Joyce standing in front of him in this way, he was at a loss.


    "Mark!"


    All of a sudden, a bright voice came through. A familiar voice came through loud and clear. As soon as


    he heard the voice, Mark could not help but tighten his body. What a familiar voice! What a familiar


    name...


    There had been countless nights when he had been haunted by a person all the time. But now she


    appeared, he was stunned.


    Looking at his back quietly, Joyce couldn''t resist all her feelings.


    Bitterness, pain, joy, timidity...


    "Mark..." An uncertain voice sounded again. Three years had passed. Although Joyce still loved Mark


    in her heart, she was really scared when she saw the familiar yet strange back.


    She felt her heart was blocked by sponge, which made her hard to breathe. Her eyes were even


    reddened by her tears.


    Did he really abandon her?


    After a while, Mark turned around and Joyce opened her arms to hold him tightly regardless of her


    shyness.


    She had an urge to cry and said, "I''m back, Mark. I miss you... I miss you so much... "

 Chapter 80 Old Love, Come Back To Life After Death

    Chapter 80 Old Love, Come Back To Life After Death


    After a while, Mark turned around and Joyce opened her arms to hold him tightly regardless of her


    shyness.


    She had an urge to cry and said, "I''m back, Mark. I miss you... I miss you so much... "


    "Miss me? Why don''t youe back if you miss me? "


    "I..." Joyce looked up at his icy face, and her heart skipped a beat. She asked timidly, "Are you angry


    with me, Mark? I know I was wrong, but I have difficulties. Please don''t be angry. I apologize to you!


    No, I promise you that I will never leave you again. I will stay with you all my life. I promise! I... "


    "Toote!" Mark said coldly, pulling away the arms around his neck.


    He looked at Joyce coldly, without the joy of parting and reunion at all. The feeling of estrangement


    made Joyce couldn''t help feeling weak in her feet and her whole body stagger back a step.


    Staring at him, she called his name timidly, "Mark." Her delicate watery eyes made him look pitiful.


    Seeing her like that, Mark''s heart twitched.


    She plucked up her courage again and held his warm hand. Enduring the pain and sadness, she said


    in a spoiled tone, "Mark, don''t be angry. I know I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. I know you still


    love me. You are waiting for me. Please give us a chance to get married and have our own children.


    We can live a happy life from now on, okay? "


    As soon as she finished speaking, her hand was shaken off by Mark violently.


    Instantly, the originally cold eyes were full of hatred, dazzling and frightening.


    "Joyce, do you know what you are talking about? Get married and have a child? You think who I am?


    Do you think you can do whatever you want! How do you think I spent the past three years! Since you


    are not dead, why don''t youe back? "


    In that car ident, when he woke up, the first thing he did was to ask her about her condition. When


    he heard that she was missing, he madly sent people to look for her everywhere.


    He always believed that she must be alive before he found her body.


    However, the feeling of despair and helplessness still lingered in his heart when he heard the news of


    her death.


    "I''m d that you''re back. But we can''t go back. "


    Joyce looked at him in disbelief.


    She knew that it was her fault that she did note back in time. She could also feel the pain in his


    heart. But, she didn''t want to!


    "What do you mean by saying that we can''t go back! Do you really want me to die? " Joyce roared,


    heartbroken. "The day I fell off the car, I rolled down the mountain and then I was in aa. I woke up


    half a yearter, but I couldn''t remember anything. How can Ie back when I even don''t know who I


    am? "


    When she thought of what she had experienced in the past three years, her heart was torn apart.


    She also wanted toe back. After she regained her memory, she missed him every day. But she


    couldn''t!


    She felt helpless too, but no one really understood her!


    Those warm fragments of the past were still vivid in her mind, as if they were yesterday''s story. She still


    couldn''t believe that he had forgotten all those sweet memories!


    If he really didn''t care, then how could she exin his anger.


    Mark was silent. Seeing the fury in his eyes fade away, Joyce strode forward, wrapped her arms


    around his waist, and raised her head to kiss the lips that she had thought of day and night.


    "Mark, I love you..."


    -


    The scene of Mark and Joyce in the garden was clearly seen by the people in the banquet hall. As they


    were separated by the ss, they couldn''t hear what they were talking about. As a result, the scene


    was fantasizing and discussing.


    "Mommy, what''s the rtionship between brother-inw and that woman?" Ellie asked.


    "What rtionship? They have kissed. What do you think? " Ivyughed scornfully.


    She knew that there must be something bad going on in Jessie''s marriage with! ''.


    "You deserve it!" Ivy spit out the two words coldly, then ke immediately nced at her with his sharp


    eyes. While looking at his eyes which shed with malicious and insidious relish, Ivy''s nerves


    tightened, she pulled the arms of Ellie and walked away with her uneasily.


    -


    When Mark heard that Joyce said that he had lost his memory and passed out in aa, Mark wasn''t


    so angry anymore. He was just angry with himself for being so bossy back then.


    In the past three years, he had gone crazy, decadent, and now he was reasonable... Every step that he


    had taken was iparably hard and heart aching.


    He could understand her helplessness and feel her pain. But when his lips were about to touch hers,


    he refused.


    "Mark..." Joyce thought he would like to ept her as his girlfriend. But to her surprise, when she


    kissed him, he pulled his face away.


    ''Mark, do you really hate me so much?


    It''s only been three years. Do you forget me so soon?


    No, it''s impossible!


    ''I will never believe it! Never!''.


    "Mark, I know it''s hard for you to ept it in a short time. But it doesn''t matter. I can wait, really! I


    believe that one day we will be together again. I believe that you still love me. But now, you are still


    angry with me, so you... "


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "I don''t love you anymore."


    "What?" Staring at him, Joyce grabbed his clothes and said, "Mark, don''t be angry. I know you still


    love..."


    "It''s impossible for us to be together! I have already... "


    Then there was a hard punch on Mark, which made Mark stumble backward.


    "Who are you? Why are you pping him?" Joyce shouted at them. Then she looked at Mark and


    asked anxiously, "Mark, are you all right? Does it hurt?"


    ke nced at Joyce contemptuously. He didn''t care about her family background. Anyway, he


    wouldn''t allow her to hurt Jessie!


    "Mr. Mark, I didn''t expect you to be so capable! Don''t forget that you are married now. I just beat you for


    Jessie. This is what you are capable of. You already mess up one, and I don''t want you to repeat it, "


    Confused, Joyce looked at him. ke sneered and said, "Miss Lu, I don''t think your grandfather would


    like to see his granddaughter to be a mistress of someone else. You''d better think it over. "


    "Mistress?"?


    Joyce turned to look at Mark and asked nkly, "what is he talking about? A married man? A mistress?


    Who is that?! "


    Mark kept silent.


    ke sneered and thought, ''it turns out that Mark is just a coward. Now he even doesn''t dare to exin


    that his rtionship with Jessie has been exposed!''!


    Coward!

 Chapter 81 Mental Disease

    Chapter 81 Mental Disease


    "Since Mr. Mark doesn''t dare to exin it to you, then let me exin it for him. Miss Lu, a few months


    ago, Mark got married with Jessie the daughter of the Lin family. Now, you are just a mistress at most! "


    Get married?


    How is that possible?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He had been waiting so long. Why didn''t he wait anymore!


    It was only a few months


    "Mark, you told me it''s not true. You are not married, right. You always love me, right? "


    With tears in her eyes, Joyce looked at Mark. She didn''t believe anyone and she only wanted him to tell


    her personally.


    After a pause, Mark looked at ke and said coldly, "what happened between me and Jessie is none


    of your business!"


    "You..." "I won''t just stand aside and watch Jessie get hurt. Let''s wait and see! "


    ke left in a rage while Joyce was waiting for Mark''s answer while looking at him.


    "Mark, tell me. You are not married. You still love me, right?"


    Joyce kept saying that he still loved her. She didn''t want to upset herself.


    Mark didn''t answer her question directly. Instead, he gave her an ambiguous answer, which made her


    feel uneasy and scared.


    She came back this time to marry him. She didn''t want to be his mistress. She didn''t want to be!


    "Mark, you promised me that you would marry me. You said that you only love me in your life. Have


    you forgotten? The happiness before, the happiness and the child... Have you forgotten all of these? "


    "I didn''t forget."


    "You didn''t forget? Haven''t you forgotten why you want to marry another man? You haven''t forgotten,


    why didn''t you wait for me! You didn''t forget... Waah... You are always mine. You are always mine... "


    Joyce gave a punch on his chest, but the punch was so weak that it hurt as if her heart had been


    broken into pieces.


    Atst, he simply said sorry and then ran away from her.


    Looking at the familiar back, Joyce immediately stopped crying and gritted her teeth. Her red and


    swollen eyes were filled with ferocity.


    ''Mark, you are mine forever. No one can take you away from me!''!


    -


    As soon as Mark left the banquet hall, he received a phone call from Grace. She told him that after


    Jessie woke up and ate something, she vomited heavily all the time, so he hurried to the vi.


    Mark was so worried about Jessie that he didn''t even notice there were someone watching him secretly


    in the dark.


    "Young master," When Mark entered the vi, Derek had been waiting for him.


    "How is she?"


    "Not good." With his eyes growing darker, Mark asked, "what happened?"


    "Mrs. Jessie is less than a month pregnant, so she won''t vomit so soon. She vomited today probably


    because of the poison in her body. The baby in Mrs. Jessie''s womb was instable, but after the toss


    today, there was a sign of early miscarriage. I have arranged for someone to investigate her family


    background. "Seeing that Mark suddenly raised his head, Derek immediately exined," Well, I


    suspect that the emotional instability of Lady is not caused by hormones, so I have deliberately


    investigated it. "


    "What happened then?"


    "As I expected, her family has gic history mental illness."


    "Gic history mental illness?" Hearing that, Mark was confused. He had never heard of that before,


    nor had he found that before his marriage. How could she suddenly...


    In a low voice, he said, "go on."


    "ording to the investigation, Mrs. Lin has severe schizophrenia. As known from the servants of the


    Lin family, Mrs. Lin often suffered from mental disease at midnight and was often carrying a knife to cut


    something. Even if she is not aggressive, she will curl up in a corner alone and mutter to herself.


    Besides, Mrs. Jessie''s grandmother died from depression and suicide. So I am afraid... "


    "Do you suspect that it is inherited from a family?"


    "Yes."


    His brows were furrowed in concentration.


    After a while, Mark asked, "what should we do now?"


    The poison on Jessie''s body had started to work. Moreover, she was still pregnant. If she got hurt by


    mood swings again, he was afraid that her body could not bear it.


    "Young master, the only thing we can do now is to control Mrs. Jessie''s mood as much as possible. The


    poison has begun to have a bad impact on her body, which has caused a huge harm to her body. In


    addition, she is pregnant. We are not sure about the baby''s condition yet. ording to the current


    situation, we can''t use medicine to use on Lady at all. In order to control her emotions, we have to rely


    on you, mydy. "


    "Me?" When he met Derek''s gaze, Derek nodded at him. With a pause, he said, "I see." he went


    upstairs. As soon as he went upstairs, he saw that Grace took the medicine and was about to send it to


    the room. He said, "give it to me." then he went upstairs.


    Room.


    Jessie silently leaned against the bedside, with a nk face, as if thinking of something.


    When Mark opened the door and saw the face, he felt his heart was aching.


    He walked over, sat on the edge of the bed and asked in a soft voice, "why don''t you take more rest?


    Here, take the medicine. " Then, he handed a bowl of ck medicine to Jessie.


    Overwhelmed by the smell of traditional Chinese medicine, Jessie felt like vomiting.


    "You can take it away. I don''t want to eat it." She was not feeling very well in the first ce, and it made


    her sick every time she smelled it.


    "Good girl, take the medicine."


    "No way!"


    Jessie turned her head and resisted.


    Mark stared at her without saying a word.


    Both of them were silent.


    After a while, Mark said in a soft voice, "I know you''re not feeling well now and you''re ufortable.


    But no matter how ufortable you are, you have to take the medicine. You are not a child. You can''t


    be so capricious. "


    "I''m just being childish. So what?" Jessie turned around, looking at him coldly. "I know I''m dying. Why


    do I have to take this medicine! Do you really think I don''t know what you are worrying about, my baby?


    You never really care about me! "


    Not knowing how to get out of here, Jessie was overwhelmed by grief. What he said never changed.


    What did he mean by saying that she didn''t deserve to be his child''s mother!


    Since she didn''t deserve it, she didn''t deserve to give birth to his child either.


    She would rather die worse than take the medicine and live a life.


    "Will you drink it or not?" His gentle face turned cold in an instant. Jessie knew that he was angry.


    However, it had nothing to do with her!


    "No!"


    "Okay!" Hearing that, Mark squinted coldly. When she was stunned, Mark suddenly came close to her,


    held her head with one hand, put his lips to hers, and slowly poured the Chinese medicine into her


    mouth with his mouth.

 Chapter 82 Joyce committed suicide

    Chapter 82 Joycemitted suicide


    "..." Jessie tried hard to push him away, wanting to get rid of all this. However, he put more strength to


    the back of her head instead.


    After the liquid medicine was infused into her throat, Mark stopped kissing. Because her medicine was


    infused into her throat forcefully, Jessie was too drunk to swallow. She kept coughing and her face


    turned red immediately.


    Jessie raised her head and looked at Mark with innocent eyes. He asked, "do you need to take more


    medicine?"


    It was a clear threat.


    If she said no, would he feed her all in this way!


    "¡­¡­ I will take it. " Taking the bowl, Jessie drank it with a frown and a look of death on her face.


    Seeing her taking the medicine obediently, Mark smiled in relief. He reached out his hand and touched


    her head dotingly, and said, "good girl, I like it."


    Hearing that, Jessie pouted and pushed his hand away, squeezing a smile that was even uglier than


    crying, and said, "thank you."


    Did he treat her like a cat or a dog?


    ''I don''t need your love!


    Seeing that Jessie was not as gloomy as before, Mark felt better.


    When it was not early, Mark asked her to go to bed early. Jessiey down, and he carefully tucked her


    in the quilt. He adjusted the air-conditioning to the most appropriate temperature, and said softly, "go to


    sleep quickly. You have to take good care of yourself. Look at you, you are thin, and it doesn''t feel


    good."


    Hearing that, Jessie blushed and red at him. Seeing that he had no intention to go to sleep, she


    asked, "are you going out?"


    Mark walked up to her, bent down and kissed her on the forehead, and said, "There are still some


    papers that haven''t been read through. I''ll go to the study to finish my work. I''ll be with youter. "


    "But I can''t fall asleep." Although Jessie got used to sleep alone, she didn''t feel safe because she


    thought that she would not see Mark for a long time as long as he was gone.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    When she saw Mark raising his eyebrows to look at her, she blushed and immediately exined, "I just


    want to find someone to talk with me."


    Since they moved in, he had been busy with his work. He even had little time to meet her, let alone


    chat with her.


    But every time they met, they would look at each other coldly except for quarreling.


    The scene of her life in the manor before caught her mind many times. When she met Mark for the first


    time, she was really happy.


    At least, he had been poker faced then, but he had been very gentle to her. Now, he was on a par with


    what he used to be, but she felt that they slowly built a invisible wall and separated them from each


    other.


    After a pause, he said, "I''ll be here with you. I''ll go to work after you fall asleep." Then he walked to the


    other side of the bed, opened the quilt and held Jessie in her arms. He moved so naturally as if he had


    done it for countless times.


    A stream of warm air rushed into Jessie''s heart.


    Her nose twitched and she buried her head deeply into that thick and thick chest.


    There was a moment of hope in Jessie''s heart. If only she could live like this!


    They just sat there in silence, without any embarrassment. The whole night seemed to have had each


    other. Everything became beautiful and quiet.


    The phone rang~


    But his phone kept ringing, breaking the silence. Mark looked at the caller ID impatiently and picked it


    up.


    "What''s up, Caleb?"


    "Joyce tried to kill herself. She''s in hospital now. Come here quickly."


    "What!" Hearing that, Mark sat up abruptly with a solemn face. Jessie looked at him in bewilderment.


    When he hung up the phone, she asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    As if hearing nothing, Mark lifted up the quilt and got off the bed quickly, saying, "you go to sleep first",


    then he got out of the house with his coat.


    Hospital.


    On the bed, Joyce''s face was bloodless and her wrist was wrapped in thick gauze, which made people


    feel sorry for her.


    The Lu family rushed to the ward as soon as they knew that Joycemitted suicide, making it


    smaller.


    "Joyce, why did you take things too hard? Do you want me to experience losing you again? " Liam sat


    on the sofa and kept stamping the floor with his crutch, his fists clenching the floor. His fists were


    sweating all over the ce, which made him look like a business genius.


    "Don''t worry. This kid must have his own difficulties. Joyce, if you have any unhappy thing, just tell us.


    You are our only granddaughter, and we won''t see you sad. "


    Hearing that, Joyce Lu almost wanted to cry. Tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "He abandoned me. He said we couldn''t be together. I was so sad, really sad. I don''t know why I came


    back. I should have died in that car ident. As long as I die, he will always remember me and love


    me only. "


    "Shut up!" Liam shouted with anger. Even though Joyce kept crying, she stood up and rebuked, "Are


    you our descendant? How dare youmit suicide for a man! Don''t you feel ashamed! Nothing is


    more important than one life. As long as you live well, nothing is impossible. As far as I know about


    Mark, does it mean that he doesn''t love you even if he says it''s impossible? During the past three


    years, he has suffered as much as you did. Do you think that only we are sad when you die, and he


    isn''t sad? Joyce, try hard to get what you want. If you don''t give it a try and only want to lose your life


    here. Think it over which man is willing to marry you. "


    Since three years ago, Mark had been locked up in his room for a whole month. That month, he made


    himselfpletely different from human or ghost. It was like the end of the world. Even they could not


    see her through.


    Atst, it was Liam who took him out of the vi and taught him a lesson. After that, he became more


    and more lively.


    It had been three years since Joyce Lu showed up all of a sudden. She told everyone that she was still


    alive. Everyone felt strange. Even if Mark said that he didn''t love Joyce, Liam would never believe it.


    He always thought that Mark still loved Joyce, but he didn''t know how to face it now.


    Maybe time would be enough for him.


    Joyce was still sobbing. Liam sighed and said, "Take care of her." then he took Mrs. Lu away.


    Seeing his beloved sister being bullied like that, although Caleb felt sorry for her, he couldn''t do


    anything about it.


    What Mark said was true.


    Now he was married and he didn''t want to have an affair with her anymore. If he was still entangled


    with Joyce, he would really be a scum.


    Cable drew a piece of tissue and handed it to Joyce. "Joyce, give up. He''s married," he persuaded.

 Chapter 83 We Will Never Divorce

    Chapter 83 We Will Never Divorce


    "No way! I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it!" Tears streamed down Joyce''s cheeks. She never believed


    that Mark would marry another woman.


    "Brother, I''ve done so much for him. How can he marry another woman. How can he..."


    With his eyes dropped, Caleb reached out and held her tightly in his arms.


    He felt so sad to see her cry so sadly.


    If it had been someone else, he might have beaten the man up, but that person was his best friend.


    As soon as Mark stepped out of the elevator, he saw Liam and other people. He walked up to him with


    guilt written all over his faces.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry."


    "Silly boy, you don''t have to apologize. Although your marriage hasn''t been made public, it''s not your


    fault. s, you have no fate. "


    No fate...


    What Liam said made himself very sad.


    He had been fond of Mark since Joyce brought him back home. Although Mark was emotionless and


    always kept a straight face, he treated Joyce very well.


    Not to mention that they would get married sooner orter, even he, the old man, was looking forward


    to it.


    However, things didn''t go as he had wished. He could only ept the fact in silence.


    Mr. Lu left with great regret. After a while of silence, Mark opened the door.


    "Mark, here you are."


    Hearing that Mark came, Joyce loosened her arms immediately and looked at him timidly with her red


    and swollen eyes. She looked like a frightened and fearful rabbit at this moment.


    The two looked at each other in the eyes. Then, Caleb patted his shoulder and left.


    There was a moment of dead silence.


    The two people who once loved each other had known each other. Even if they didn''t open their


    mouths, they could know what the other was thinking at the same time. How could the two people


    be so alienated and strange.


    Joyce looked at his cold face. She had always loved him deeply. She didn''t believe that he didn''t love


    her.


    After a while, Joyce opened her mouth.


    "Mark, don''t you even want to exin to me?" Even if he really got married, she would forgive him if he


    said he was forced to do that.


    It only took him a few words.


    She would not me him. She would wait for him all the time.


    Wait for him to divorce, wait for him toe back and marry her...


    He looked into her eyes. They knew each other so well that they could read each other''s mind with just


    a nce.


    And now, he still had feelings for her.


    As a person who was not good at exining to others, he had no idea where to start with. The facts


    were in front of him. Even though he had exined the whole process clearly, he could not escape


    from it.


    Even though he didn''t want to get married at that time, he didn''t want to divorce Jessie now.


    "I don''t have anything to exin. So far, I have nothing to say except apology."


    Joyce was shocked by his cold voice.


    What do you mean by things havee to this? What do you mean by saying nothing!


    How could his feelings for her break up so easily?


    Although she was not a tangled person, she couldn''t have an unclear ending like this!


    "Mark, do you think I can forgive you with just a simple apology? We have been together for five years.


    Do you think that our rtionship in these five years can be finished? " Joyce suddenly sat up straight.


    Her tearful eyes red at Simon with great hatred.


    She sneered coldly, "Apologize? Well, now that you deserve it, you can make up for me. "


    "How?"


    "Divorce her!"


    "No way!" Mark said resolutely. Even if Jessie was not pregnant, he would not divorce her, not to


    mention that Jessie was pregnant now!


    "You..." "Do you really love her that much? It''s only been a few months, how can you be so heartless to


    leave her? What kind of magic she has that makes you so obsessed? "


    Joyce had been with him for five years. Was it weaker than just a few months?


    She was not willing to die, nor willing to die.


    Either of them refused to make apromise. The atmosphere was rather tense.


    It hadn''t happened like this before.


    It seemed that they were always amodating each other since they started tomunicate with


    each other. They could understand each other, let alone quarrel with each other. They even didn''t say


    anything harsh to each other.


    As the saying goes, ''when there is noparison, there is no good.''.


    Joyce and Jessie were born and raised up in a rich family, their personalities were just opposite.


    Joyce was a strong, independent and pretentious girl. She was fond of being loved and cherished by


    everyone. Even if she didn''t need one, she enjoyed that feeling. She was the center of everyone, the


    apple of everyone''s eye.


    While Jessie was also strong and independent. She was forced to be independent. Every time Mark


    saw her endure all the pain silently, he couldn''t help but have a heartache. Even if someone helped her


    or felt pity for her, she would feel it with an unsafe sight.


    Compared with Joyce Lu, he preferred Jessie.


    Joyce was born with the love of the whole world while Jessie only had Mark.


    "As long as you put forward a request, I will do everything you can. It is absolutely impossible for me to


    divorce!" He would never divorce her no matter what she said.


    Before Joyce could say anything, he turned around and left.


    No way!


    The strong words came to her mind from time to time.


    ''Mark, I hate you! I hate you!''!


    She threw all the pillow and quilt on the bed to the ground. Even the fruits, vases and sses on the


    bedside table were swept to the ground.


    A pair of bright ck eyes burst into sparks, peering at somewhere insidiously. Her pale face was


    distorted because of hatred. It was ferocious.


    She clenched her fists and didn''t feel any pain even when her refined nails were digging into her flesh.


    ''No way?''


    Since you don''t want to divorce, I''ll help you and let you do that!


    When Mark just walked out of the in-patient department, he saw Caleb waiting for him in the garden.


    "How is she?" Caleb knew that it wouldn''t be easy for Joyce to get through to the government.


    Since it was uneasy, he decided not to talk about it.


    He immediately shifted the topic and asked, "How is Jessie? Jeffery told me that she has been in bad


    health recently. "


    Hearing that, Mark nodded. As soon as he thought of Jessie''s situation, he felt his head ached.


    "She has been suffering mood swings recently and there are signs of miscarriage. She can''t be


    stimted any more these days." After thinking for a while, Mark said, "Keep an eye on Joyce for me.


    I''m afraid that she will do something unreasonable."


    "Uh huh." replied Caleb.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He understood what Mark meant. The first reason he mentioned was that he was afraid that Joyce


    would take things too hard again. After all, she was the woman he once loved and the only


    granddaughter of the Lu family. If anything happened to her, he would also be to me.


    The second one was that he didn''t want Cable to tell Joyce about what had happened to Jessie. He


    didn''t want her to hurt Jessie.


    After all, Joyce was indeed not easy to deal with. As long as she was not willing to give up, she would


    definitely fight for it.


    At the beginning, she chased after Mark like this. Now, he was afraid that it would only get worse.

 Chapter 84 Im Waiting For You

    Chapter 84 I''m Waiting For You


    After Mark left, not knowing what to do, Jessie just sat on the bed in a daze, and her heart was full of


    fear just now.


    In her heart, no matter what happened, Mark was always calm and rxed. Even Nelson was near the


    edge of death, he did not have the slightest fear.


    But he got panic when he received the phone.


    What happened?


    Who the hell was that person!


    Jessie curled her legs, put her arms around her legs and pressed her chin against them, as if she was


    overwhelmed by fear.


    Right then, her phone rang.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When the phone rang, it was from a strange number living abroad. She frowned. She didn''t know who


    it was.


    The phone was still roaring, as if it would ring to the earth if she didn''t answer.


    Jessie sighed and answered the phone. A girl chattered on the other end of the line.


    "What took you so long to answer the phone? Don''t tell me you were sleeping."


    Jessie," ..."


    "Rachel, what''s up? Why are you calling me at this time? Mark has gone out."


    "Go out? I''m not looking for him. He can go out if he wants. "


    Jessie," ..."


    She thought that Rachel would never talk to her again. The words that Rachel said before she got on


    the nest time were all for the sake of Mark and the baby in her belly. She really didn''t expect that


    Rachel would call her.


    Rachel replied, "I''m going there next week. Arrange a room for me."


    "Sure. I''ll talk to him."


    "You''re the wife of the young master. Arranging the room isn''t up to you? What wimp you are! You are


    not only Mark''s wife but also carrying a baby. Don''t treat yourself as an outsider. You should act as Mrs.


    Lan. Just do what you want, okay? "


    Jessie," ..."


    "Posture of the hostess?"?


    Since she came back, she hardly had any time to have a good talk with Mark, and they seldom have


    the chance to meet each other. No matter what happened to her and her baby, it didn''t matter at all, as


    if she were in a cage.


    Jessie said with a bitter smile, "I''m not feeling well now. I don''t have the strength to put on a posture.


    I''m so sick that I don''t have to go out for a whole day. I feel like I''m a faded flower."


    She didn''t dare to say the word "death" again. Although Mark didn''t p hard that time, there was still


    somber pain.


    It was said that a bad life is better than a good death.


    Even Derek didn''t say anything, she knew that she had been very abnormal recently, as if she saw her


    mother in herself... Although she had been trying to think positively and ignore the bad feelings in her


    mind, she still felt faintly uneasy.


    She was afraid that she would be her mother.


    She didn''t want to be hated and insulted by Mark, just like how her father disliked her mother.


    "Oh, don''t think too much. The poison on your body will be removed soon. You are pregnant now and I


    am waiting to be the baby''s godmother."


    Just then, there came a man''s maic voice on the phone. He seemed to say, "what''s the baby''s


    godmother? We can give birth to one by ourselves." Then, Rachel shouted coldly, "get out of my sight."


    Hearing that, Jessie frowned. She asked, "Rachel, who''sing with you?"


    "A sticky homeless dog! Let''s talk about itter. I have to get back at that crazy dog. He will do


    something bad to me if I don''t beat him. Remember, I''ll go there next week. I... "


    After a shriek, the phone was hung up.


    Hearing that, Jessie could not help butugh.


    It seemed that Rachel met the chosen one.


    Jessie threw back the quilt and got out of bed to get some water from the kitchen.


    She hadn''t taken a good look at the house since she moved in. Because she didn''t feel sleepy now,


    she could look around.


    This vi was not as big as their own before. It was smaller than their own room. The vi had two and


    a half floors. The living room, dinning room, kitchen and maid room were on the first floor. There were


    four bedrooms and a study on the second floor. On the third floor were gym and garden in the air.


    Outside the house, there was a garden and garage in the front, and behind the house was a private


    pool. As a whole, though it was small, it contained everything.


    The whole house was in white and all the colors were light colored, and asionally dark.


    The living room was tall. There was arge sunroof on the roof, making the whole house brighter and


    brighter.


    Compared with the luxury life of the Lan family, here was simpler and morefortable.


    It was more like a home here.


    Small but warm home.


    Sitting on the sofa, she stared nkly at the floormp at the corner of the sofa. The dim yellow light


    enveloped the whole house into warm. Jessie leaned against the sofa with a pillow in her arms. Not


    knowing how long it had passed, she felt that her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, so she fell


    asleep directly.


    The moment Mark stepped into the vi he saw her curling up on the couch.


    He walked quietly to the sofa and crouched down beside it.


    While touching her hair that fell on her face gently, Jessie felt that someone was approaching. She


    opened her eyes slightly and saw Marking back, with a confused face, she said, "you''re back."


    "Yes." Mark stood up and sat down on the sofa, letting Jessie lean against him. He asked softly, "why


    don''t you go back to your room? You''ll catch a cold if you sleep here."


    "I''m waiting for you!"


    Perhaps it was because she was too sleepy, or perhaps it was because of the fact that Mark had just


    come back, she felt at ease in her heart. As a result, Jessie didn''t know what she had said to him and


    just slept soundly in his arms.


    Even though she said it in a low voice, Mark could hear it clearly.


    One''s heart was both warm andfortable if one was immersed in the hot spring.


    It turned out that it was so happy to be waited and needed by someone in this world.


    Although Joyce also rely on him very much, that kind of dependence was only when she was bored


    and acted like a spoiled child. Once something really happened, the first thought of her was not him.


    She was confident about everything she had; if she didn''t do well, she wouldn''t start.


    Of course, the consequences were also within her expectations.


    Including Mark.


    They had been in love for five years, and Joyce rarely needed him. It should be said that their love was


    just because of a partner.


    The worst would be that he had one more bed partner!


    When he was in need, she would be active; when he was not, she seldom waited for him. And he was


    also busy with his own business. They would live their own lives.


    "I am waiting for you."


    He looked at her sweet sleeping face with affection, and a happy smile appeared at the corners of his


    mouth.


    He lowered his head, kissed her forehead, and carried her upstairs.

 Chapter 85 They Will Come Into Use One Day

    Chapter 85 They Will Come Into Use One Day


    That night, Jessie slept soundly andfortably. She couldn''t remember when she had a good sleep


    like this.


    She stretched herself and smiled contentedly, feeling a pair of eyes staring at her.


    All of a sudden, she turned her head to look at Mark, who was leaning against the head of the bed, his


    bathrobe half open, revealing half of his attractive chest muscles. With a smile at his lips, he said,


    "good morning, honey. Did you sleep wellst night?"


    Jessie," ..."


    She blinked nkly and thought, ''yes, why am I in bed? She was on the sofast night?


    Suddenly she sat up and asked doubtfully, "well, when did youe back? Did you bring me here? "


    He nodded and continued, "you think who dares to hold you except me?"


    Jessie," ..."


    She snorted.


    She sneered, "Mr. LAN, do you really think that nobody will pursue me except you? I''m popr among


    the pursuers. "


    Seeing howcent Jessie was, Mark smiled but said nothing.


    She did have many pursuers, but so what!


    Didn''t he?


    He thought that he was much more charming than her.


    "Miss Jessie, which one do you think has more pursuers, you or me?"


    "¡­¡­" Jessie rolled her eyes at him. Why did she want to talk about this with him! She was asking for


    trouble. She changed the topic and said, "It''s a sunny day today. Baby, let''s go out to do some


    exercise."


    Jessie pretended to get off the bed. Seeing that, the smile at the corners of Mark''s mouth was bigger,


    and his eyes were full of love.


    It felt so good!


    He uncovered the quilt and got out of bed. Walking behind Jessie, he put his hand around her slender


    waist and touched her belly, which was still t.


    Just at that time, Jessie trembled slightly. Although they had been put under low pressure for a while,


    but after this period of distance, Jessie was still overwhelmed.


    Her face immediately blushed.


    When Mark buried his head into her ck hair and smelt her unique fragrance, his heart skipped a


    beat, and then he gently kissed her earlobe like a spoiled cat.


    A stream of limp and numb feeling swept through Jessie''s limbs like an electric current, and her


    heartbeat was as loud as thunder.


    She moved her body to one side to avoid the touch, but Mark held her more tightly.


    "Honey, I won''te back sote anymore." A sexy andzy voice sounded and the words like a


    magic spell kept resounding in her ears.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was sweet, but also confused.


    Hearing that, Jessie took a nce at Mark, who was standing behind her. Was he making a promise to


    her?


    He saw her sleeping on the sofast night. Did he think she was waiting for him, so he...


    She chuckled and said: "well,st night, I was not..." she didn''t want to mention it anymore. Why did


    she refuse him? Don''t you want him to be nice to you?


    She slowly looked at the blue sky outside the window, feeling the warmth on her lower abdomen.


    He must be looking forward to the birth of the baby, she thought.


    "Mark, do you like a boy or a girl?"


    Hearing that, Mark raised his eyes slightly, lowered his eyes and said, "both boys and girls."


    Like them both?


    "How many kids do you like?"


    "The more the better. It''s so lively at home."


    Jessie," ..."


    Was he going to marry a wife, or a sow! He didn''t need himself to deliver, so the more the better?


    "Mark, do you think the baby will be born safely?"


    Feeling a pang in his heart, Mark raised his head and turned her around, looking straight into her eyes.


    "Don''t be silly. Our baby wille to this world safely. He has such a beautiful and capable mother and


    a handsome and strong dad. How can he be willing to leave us. Besides, Derek is here for you every


    day. He will be fine. Don''t think too much. "


    Hearing that, Jessie looked at Mark quietly, with a faint smile on her face, but her heart was filled with


    bitterness.


    She knew clearly her body. She had read many medical books. Although she was not proficient, she


    knew something about it. Recently, her body was weaker than before, and she sometimes had a dull


    pain in the abdomen. She was clear that the child wouldn''t be able to be kept for long.


    What Mark said was onlyforting her. In fact, he knew her better than anyone else.


    She forced a smile and said, "is there anything in thepany today? I haven''t been out for a long


    time. Would you like to go shopping with me? "


    Mark nodded without a second thought.


    -


    After breakfast, Mark drove Jessie to thergest shopping mall in the center. It had all kinds of famous


    brands.


    It was the first time that Mark went shopping with Jessie, and it was the first time that he went shopping


    with a woman.


    When he was in America, he offered to go shopping with Joyce. He wanted to eat, watch movies and


    go shopping with her, just like other couples. However, Joyce refused him all the time and said it was


    not fun to go shopping with men.


    About half an hourter, they still had nothing in their hands. There was a time when Jessie just went to


    the shop to have a look.


    "You can buy whatever you like. You don''t need to save money for me."


    Looking at the various kinds of windows, Jessie said lightly, "I don''t want to buy anything. Because I


    stay at home too stuffy, so I want you to go out with me."


    Mark turned to look at her. There was shock and astonishment in his eyes.


    "You can buy all kinds of international brands here, such as clothes, cosmetics, bags, shoes... I don''t


    think you go shopping often. "


    Jessie shook her head. She didn''t need anything.


    She didn''t like makeup. She just did some basic care and used a face mask. As for her clothes, shoes,


    bags, they were simple.


    In the Lin family, her mother would do everything for her. She had never gone to special asions


    except for school and work. Those international brands were just like ornaments for her.


    She didn''t want to show off or waste money.


    Seeing that she didn''t want to buy anything, Mark felt a headache. It was his first time to go shopping


    with his wife, but he didn''t take advantage of it. Then what did he go out for!


    "Jessie, how about going to the baby supplies department?" Mark suggested.


    "Baby products?" Hearing that, Jessie raised her head and looked at him, hesitating. "The baby is so


    small. I don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl. I''d better check itter."


    Mark," ..." "It''s okay. Let''s take a look first. Buy what you like and they wille into use one day. "


    Hearing that, Jessie''s face turned red and she lowered her eyes.


    She also hoped it could work, but it was really an extravagant hope.


    She only had half a year left. Whether she could keep the baby or not was not certain, let alone


    something else.


    She understood what Mark was thinking. He was trying to console her and make her feel better. But


    she couldn''t help thinking.

 Chapter 86 New Sweetheart And Old Lover

    Chapter 86 New Sweetheart And Old Lover


    When they just arrived at the baby supplies department, they heard a faint sound. Mark turned his face


    to look. Jessie''s face was red and said, "I... I''m hungry. " For the powerful digestion system, Jessie


    really wanted to find a hole to go down, but it was really... It was so embarrassing.


    Hearing that, Mark gave a pampering smile and said in a soft voice, "pregnant women are easy to be


    hungry. It is normal for them to digest the food by themselves. Let''s eat something first and then go


    shopping. What do you want to eat? "


    "Well, I have nothing special to eat now. Could you buy me a ss of milk?"


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    Hearing that, Mark turned around to buy some milk downstairs. Looking at the tall and strong back of


    that woman, Jessie felt touched in her heart.


    However, she didn''t know how long this kind of feeling wouldst!


    What''s more, he had done to her before. She couldn''t tell why he was so nice to her.


    Was it because he loved her or... Because of the baby!


    When she was boring, she came to the baby supplies department alone. There were various kinds of


    cute and exquisite clothes, shoes and hats in the showcase, which attracted Jessie so much.


    "So adorable..." She liked them so much and wanted to buy all of them.


    "Miss, if you like, you cane in and have a look. There are many new styles. I can also introduce


    them to you. "


    Hearing the sound behind her, Jessie turned his head and was stunned. Then she walked into the


    shop.


    "Miss, do you buy it for yourself or give it to others? How old is your baby? I can rmend it to you. "


    "¡­¡­" Jessie was a little confused, "I''ll check that by myself first. I''ll call you if I need help."


    The salesgirl cast a contemptuous nce at Jessie and said mockingly, "take your time. These are all


    international brands. They are expensive."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jessie," ..."


    Are the sales now so bad? She just wanted to have a look at it and could afford it. Was it necessary to


    have such an attitude?!


    No wonder she could only be the salesperson all her life!


    Toozy to argue with her, Jessie just looked at themodities.


    The thought that she had wasted so much enthusiasm but met a poor guy who only did not buy


    anything made her extremely ufortable.


    Walking to the counter, the sales started to talk without stop, "don''t you look around? How dare you


    come here when you don''t have any money? Do you think it''s a market! What a waste of my time. "


    "Who are you talking about?" Another sales came over and asked curiously.


    "Look! That girl is over there!"


    SalesB looked at her and asked in confusion, "she wears branded clothes. How could she be a poor


    person?"


    The sales a sneered, "although her clothes are all brands, all of them are low-grade goods, she really


    thinks that this shop is also sold cheap goods. The socks here are even as expensive as a thousand.


    Can she afford them? "


    Sales B," ? ? "She was already very lucky that she had the jewelry of any brand, and herself couldn''t


    afford to buy a brand.


    Hearing that, she could not even be qualified to be a poor person!


    Although they were whispering, Jessie heard what they said clearly because few people went shopping


    at this time.


    Poor guy...


    Jessie thought she was really a poor woman.


    Even if she was the daughter of the Lin family, she was born with little money.


    Jessie took a pair of little socks and looked at the phone. 2999 dors! Well, what they said was right.


    She really couldn''t afford it.


    She turned around resentfully. When she was about to leave, she saw Mark came back with a ss of


    milk.


    "Wow! So handsome! Come on, hold me, I am going to faint. "


    SalesA gave a disdainful nce at her colleague who was admiring the girl and thought she was such


    a loser!


    Then she dragged her suit, walked towards the door with her head held high and her buttocks


    swinging.


    "Wee, sir. What can I do for you?"


    Without taking a look at her, Mark went straight to the store.


    "Honey, you have waited for a long time. Drink the milk."


    Hearing that, Jessie smiled faintly and took the ss of milk from his hand. Seeing that, Mark asked,


    "What do you like? Do you like it? "


    Hearing that, Jessie drank a mouthful of milk and shook her head. "The baby is only one month, and no


    one knows the gender of it. How can I buy it. Besides, the clothes here is so expensive. We''d better


    buy itter. "


    "There is nothing you can''t buy. As I said, no matter it''s a boy or a girl, it wille into use one day. As


    for the money, that''s all I can afford. "


    Then he waved his hand and said, "wrap me all thetest styles here."


    The saleswoman looked at him with her eyes wide open.


    "Are... Are they all wrapped?"


    "Yes."


    Sales B was thrilled to hear that. The Commission of this business alone was more than a year. It was


    really a windfall.


    "Come and help! Hurry up!" Hearing that her colleague was urging them to pick up the goods, salesA


    gave a re at Jessie before reluctantly starting to pick up the goods.


    "Nice to meet you, sir. The total price is Five hundred sixty-seven thousand and seventy-three


    thousand. Cash in or credit card? " SalesB''s attitude was good. He was excited at the thought of the


    big business.


    What!


    Five hundred sixty-seven thousand and seventy-three thousand!


    She just bought little things, how could they be so expensive!


    Although the money she was going to spend was not her money, Jessie still worried about her.


    She tugged at his sleeve and whispered, "we''d better not buy it." These things not only were


    expensive, but also didn''te into use so soon. Why would we waste money on them.


    Hearing that, Mark smiled dotingly. He was happy to see that Jessie saved money for him. But, if she


    kept saving money like this, for whom did he earn so much money?!


    "Of course my kids will have the best. It''s not a big deal. You''re always so economical and frugal. Then


    why did I make so much money for? "


    Jessie," ..."


    Anyway, it was his money. He could do whatever he liked.


    Jessie didn''t refuse. Mark looked at the saleswoman and said, "pay the bill and send the things to my


    house."


    With that, he sent the bill, wrote down the address of the vi by swishing, and then pulled Jessie away.


    -


    As soon as Joyce was discharged from the hospital, she asked her best friend to go shopping with her


    since she was in a bad mood.


    When they were wandering around, they came to the baby supplies store. They happened to meet


    Mark there.


    The four people looked at each other with mixed feelings, and the mes of fury erupted.


    Jessie looked at Joyce and then looked at Mark, feeling uneasy.


    There was a murderous look!


    Joyce was angry and hateful at the same time when seeing Mark holding Jessie''s hand. With a cold


    face, she asked in a low voice, "Mark, is this your wife? Why don''t you introduce them to me? "


    Suddenly, Mark''s gentle face darkened. His deep and cold eyes looked at her as if she was a stranger.


    "You don''t need to know!"


    Joyce''s heart missed a beat and her face turned pale.


    She gnashed her teeth and stared at Mark.


    "Mark, we used to be a couple. Why are you doing this to me! You''re married. It''s okay to introduce


    your wife. You treasure her so much. Are you afraid that I will eat her up? "

 Chapter 87 The More He Loved Her, The More He hated Her

    Chapter 87 The More He Loved Her, The More He hated Her


    "Yes." Mark replied without hesitation. His attitude was clear. He didn''t want Joyce to have too much


    contact with Jessie. Not because he was afraid that she would say something to Jessie, but because


    that he didn''t want Jessie to get hurt.


    "Honey, are you hungry? Let''s go to eat something." He took Jessie''s hand and walked away.


    "Wait a minute," the sales man ran out of the shop and handed over the shopping list to Mark and said,


    "Mr. Lan, here are your shopping list. The phone of our shop is on it. If you need any baby products in


    the future, you can call this number and we''ll send them to your home."


    Mark took the list and nodded before he left.


    Baby products?


    They had a child!


    They had met each other for less than three months, but they already had a child!


    Good, very good!


    She red fiercely at Jessie''s back, clenching her fists so tightly that she didn''t even feel the pain of


    nail piercing into her flesh.


    ''Mark...


    You protected this woman so much today. I''ll make you regret!''


    Mark had booked a table at a restaurant on the fifth floor when he bought milk. Then they went straight


    to the fifth floor.


    "Mr. Mark, shall we serve the dishes now? Or do you want to order something else for your wife?" The


    restaurant manager said respectfully with the menu in his hand.


    Mark took over the menu and put it in front of Jessie. He said in a soft voice, "I have ordered a few


    dishes. You can see if there is anything you want to eat."


    Just now, his face was darker, but the unhappy look disappeared in front of Jessie. His handsome face


    was always filled with spoiling tenderness for her.


    Jessie picked up the menu and handed it to the manager, "That''s it. Just serve the dishes."


    The manager cast a nce at Mark and saw his expression. He said okay and left.


    Both of them were silent and lost in thought.


    After a long time, Jessie asked anxiously.


    "Is that your ex-girlfriend?"


    Mark raised his head, with aplicated expression in his eyes.


    ording to the conversation just now, what happened between him and that girl was easy to be


    understood. Moreover, Jessie was not a jealous person. Every man in this world had ex-girlfriends!


    Especially a man like Mark who was rich, handsome and powerful.


    However, the more indifferent Mark was to that girl, the more upset she felt.


    Love turned hate... The more he loved her, the more he hated her.


    ''Mark, how much did you love her? Why did you hate her so much now?'' Even a stranger could sense


    the strong love and hatred between them.


    "If you don''t want to..."


    "Her name is Joyce. She is Caleb''s cousin." Jessie didn''t want to ask more, but Mark spoke. "She is my


    first girlfriend, and also thest one."


    "Last... One?" Jessie felt very depressed.


    If she was thest girlfriend, what did she mean to him?!


    "Since you love her so much, why did you break up with her?"


    If they haven''t broken up, they should have been married.


    If they didn''t break up, she wouldn''t be used as a pawn and married into the Lan family.


    If they didn''t break up, all this wouldn''t happen.


    She was still the same Jessie as before. Nothing would change.


    Mark kept silent. In fact, he hadn''t broken up with Joyce at all. It was just an ident that separated


    them from each other. He mistakenly thought that she was dead, so they ended up like this.


    Mark didn''t know how to exin to Jessie. Since he was married and the one he loved now was her,


    why did he have to tell everything of his past to her?


    Sometimes, the more you exin, the harder it will be to make everything clear.


    It was an embarrassing and sharp question, but in the end, it came to an end when Mark said "God''s


    will".


    Perhaps it was because she was not happy, or perhaps it was because the dishes here were not to her


    appetite, Jessie almost didn''t eat for the whole meal.


    But there were so many delicious dishes in front of her that she could only force herself to have a bite


    and escape from Mark''s questioning with the excuse of "I am not hungry".


    As a matter of fact, Mark was so smart that he could figure out what was in Jessie''s mind.


    He knew what she was upset about, but he didn''t know how tofort her.


    If he told her what had happened between him and Joyce, she might be more upset and she might not


    be able to eat anything.


    After the meal, when Jessie said she was tired, Mark drove her home.


    Along the way, both of them were speechless. The atmosphere in the narrow space was extremely dull.


    Jessie looked out the window, with a gloomy face. However, Mark didn''t say anything tofort her


    when he knew she was angry.


    As soon as the car entered the vi, Jessie got off the car immediately and rushed back to her room


    without turning back. She didn''t even hear what Grace said to her.


    With the sound of "bang", the door was mmed shut. Grace asked: "Mr. Mark, what happened to Mrs.


    Jessie? Did you have a fight?"


    After a short pause, Mark looked at the closed door on the second floor and walked out of the room


    without answering Grace.


    Grace...


    What''s wrong with them today? All of them kept silent without any reply. What happened?


    When Jessie was sitting on the bed, the more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt.


    She felt as if her chest was pressed by a big stone, and even it was difficult to breathe.


    "Bad Mark! You know I''m angry, but you still ignored me. What the hell do you want? I hate you!" Sitting


    on the bed with her legs crossed, Jessie thumped the pillow to release her anger.


    She''s just throwing a tantrum, and it''ll be fine as long as he tries tofort her. But he didn''t. ''You''re


    doomed, Mark!


    Fine, I won''t say that again. If you dare, don''t talk to me for the rest of your life!''


    Just now, Jessie promised to herself that she wouldn''t see him again. Soon enough, she couldn''t wait


    to go downstairs.


    "Grace, where is Mark?"


    "¡­¡­ Mr. Mark is out."


    "Out? When did it happen?"


    "Just... When you closed the door, he took a quick look at you and then left."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Jessie squinted and thought to herself, ''Mark, don''te back if you dare!"


    -


    After Mark left the vi, he went to the bar directly.


    Drinking in the daytime was not his habit, but he could do nothing. His mind was full of the faces of


    Joyce and Jessie. He could not find other ways to get rid of reality.


    "Wow! Mr. Mark invited us to have a drink. It''s still daytime. I can''t believe it!"


    "Fuck off! Don''t me me. I didn''t call you."


    John looked at Caleb and Jeffery, "What''s wrong with him? That woman dumped you again?"


    Without saying a word, Mark kept drinking, and they could easily tell how irritated he was from the


    empty bottles piling up all over the table.


    "Stop drinking, Mark." Caleb reached out his hand to pull him back, but was pulled away by Mark.


    "If you are my friend, then drink with me. If not, leave here!"


    Everyone...


    Since John and Jeffery had juste back from abroad, they didn''t know what had happened to Mark.


    They could only look suspiciously at Caleb.


    After taking a look at Mark, Caleb continued after a pause, "Joyce isn''t dead. She''s back."

 Chapter 88 Joyce Is A Fool

    Chapter 88 Joyce Is A Fool


    "Not dead? So you mean she is fooling us all these years? " John gnashed his teeth in anger when he


    recalled how Mark tortured himself when he knew that Joyce was dead.


    He picked up the spirits on the table and drank it up.


    "She has been missing for three years. Why didn''t shee back? No matter what happens to her,


    she should try to contact her family and us. How selfish she is! How could you have a daughter like her


    in your Lu family? "


    Caleb," ..."


    Although Joyce was a member of the Lu family, it was a pure human being. They were also victims.


    They didn''t know that she came back to life. How could they me it on others?!


    He felt wronged.


    Comined John. Jeffery pushed him with his elbow and signaled him to look at Mark.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    John sighed and shut up.


    Everyone knew that it was a good thing that Joyce didn''t die. After all, they loved each other very much


    in the past. And Mark had been ming himself for Joyce''s death.


    However, the most troublesome thing was that Mark was already married!


    They could see clearly that he loved Jessie so much. What''s more, Jessie was pregnant now. If he


    wanted to get rid of Jessie for Joyce, it would be impossible for him.


    That was unfair for Jessie.


    However, there was flesh on both hands and back. Cutting any one of them would be a heartbreaking


    pain.


    "Mark, what''s your n? Derek said that Jessie''s health is not very well. Do you want to hide your affair


    with Joyce? "


    "Conceal something?" Mark snorted and drained his ss. "They saw each other this morning."


    "Really? So soon! "


    Yes, so fast!


    His deep and sharp eyes were filled with gloom in an instant. His handsome face was covered with


    sadness.


    He hadn''t been ready for epting it yet.


    The three of them looked at each other, worried.


    They all knew what kind of person Joyce was. She was open and easy-going! However, she was a


    woman who would never stop until she got what she wanted. If she gave up and didn''t love him


    anymore, then they could get along well.


    But if she still loved him, the consequences would...


    Would be disastrous!


    The room was quiet. Everyone frowned with worry.


    Right then, the phone rang.


    He didn''t answer the phone.


    The other people didn''t know what to say. They could only sit quietly and watch the phone ring.


    The phone rang again and again. After a long time, finally, Mark answered the phone, annoyed.


    "Mark, it hurts..."


    When Joyce heard Joyce''s weak and painful voice, his nerves were tightened. Hearing her cry of pain,


    he immediately thought of that thing.


    Since then, she had been suffering a lot every month. He was at a loss what to do. Guilt was the only


    thing he could do.


    "You can go to see a doctor or I can call an ambnce for you."


    His voice was cold, showing no tenderness. But his heart wrenched when he thought of this.


    "Mark.. It hurts so much... "


    Joyce kept whimpering. Except the pain, she was like a weak animal who was asking for help with


    weak voices.


    Mark didn''t answer or hang up. It was hard to tell what he was thinking. His face was expressionless.


    Only the hand holding the phone became tighter and tighter.


    He was trying his best to control his desire.


    Her screams were just like a knife stabbing into his heart, tearing his heart apart with her.


    The other three all stared at Mark in silence. They had a rough idea who was on the other end of the


    line. However, they were not sure what had happened.


    Joyce suddenly stopped sobbing. With his heart skipped a beat, Mark stood up and shouted with


    anxiety, "Joyce, Joyce..." Then he rushed out of the room anxiously.


    -


    At the premium apartment of Dragon Bay.


    "Miss Lu, it is said that the severe cold has made it even more severe, together with anemia due to


    Ma..."


    Mark couldn''t hear a word of what the doctor said next. In his eyes and in his heart, what he could think


    about was only the pale face of Joyce. She looked pale since he met her in the morning. Now, her face


    was as pale as a ghost and she looked very pale.


    In that year, Joyce was pregnant only half a year after they started dating. In fact, by the time he knew,


    the baby was already gone, and she was also dered by the doctor that she was infertile!


    He had always been very careful about affairs of love between men and women. He would not easily


    let a woman pregnant. But that time, the only time that he had gotten to know the cause of his mother''s


    death, he had been drinking and been too careless.


    He didn''t care much about losing his child. He thought it was a pity that the child was gone, but as long


    as they loved each other, they would have their own child.


    But he didn''t expect that after two months of pregnancy, even Joyce didn''t know she was pregnant.


    She was sent to the hospital because of the severe pain and found out that she was pregnant out of


    the uterus. After a series of checks, it was found that her uterus was iplete. It would be difficult to


    keep it even if she was pregnant in the future.


    Since then, she felt her period was worse than death every month, either because of the psychological


    effect or the body. If she didn''t take the medicine in time, she would even directly pass out.


    He couldn''t help feeling heartbroken and ming himself whenever he thought of Joyce''s tearful and


    sweating face.


    He knew that she would suffer so much, but why was he so cruel to ignore her?


    "Mark!" Caleb called him coldly. Then with a "bang", he stretched out his hand and punched Mark hard.


    Mark was hit to stagger backward. John holding Mark, and Jeffery holding Caleb, they were afraid that


    they would fight again.


    ring at Mark, Caleb shouted, "What the hell did you do to torture Joyce? Why can''t she have any


    child? Why did she have to endure such pain every month! If the doctor didn''t say it out, would you


    keep it from us forever? "


    The Lu family had been taking good care of Joyce since she was a little girl. They had been spoiling


    her so much that if she really liked it, they would give her as much as they could. But what about Mark?


    She liked him and went all the way to America to study the major she hated most in order to get close


    to him and be with him.


    But look at him!


    She had heard all kinds of disparaging and disdainful words... Seeing that, he could do nothing but


    sympathize with her, because he knew that Joyce liked that.


    However, Cable didn''t expect that she would conceal the important matters, such as pregnancy,


    miscarriage and infertility, which would affect her whole life. He even couldn''t bear that his sister had


    been bullied like that.


    Joyce was just an idiot!

 Chapter 89 Mistress Is She Not Me!

    Chapter 89 Mistress Is She Not Me!


    "Mark, is this how you treat your brother''s sister? Do you know how important pregnancy is for a


    woman! Because you know that Joyce can''t get pregnant, you just fall in love with Jessie, don''t you?


    Just because she is pregnant and you don''t even care if she shot you, do you? I tell you, even if Joyce


    doesn''t me you for what you have done, I won''t let it go so easily! "


    Mark was speechless. If it was Caleb who punched him, he would take it!


    His own willing.


    He indeed neglected Joyce back then. If he had been more considerate and paid more attention to her,


    perhaps he could have known her pregnancy earlier and taken her to the hospital for surgery earlier,


    which would not have caused a massive haemorrhage.


    "I''m sorry." It was the first time that Mark had apologized to his brothers. Most of the time, they would


    forgive each other even if he had done something wrong. They would not need to apologize at all. But


    as for Joyce, he couldn''t make it up for her except apologizing.


    His chest was heaving with rage, and when Caleb heard Mark''s apology, the anger in his heart was


    more than a surge.


    "Sorry?! Dare you say that again! "


    The reason why Cable was mad was that Mark hadn''t told him these things and he had kept them in


    the dark for so many years.


    Did he really treat him as a good friend!


    As he said, he stretched out his hand and wanted to give his brother another punch, but he was pulled


    back by Jeffery.


    "All right, Caleb. Calm down. Nothing could be changed even if you beat him to death today. Mark has


    his own reasons and he had a difficult time. You know clearly his situation in those years, so please


    understand him. "


    "Exactly! Take a seat, Mark. Caleb, if you dare beat him again, I will tie you up! "


    For reasons John couldn''t tell, Mark was the one John knew most and John would always protect him.


    He had endured it and would never allow Caleb to hit Mark a second time!


    The four people sat on the sofa in silence.


    After a long while, Caleb asked, "what are you going to do?" Joyce had lost the opportunity to be a


    mother for him andmitted suicide for him. Although Cable knew that this kind of woman was very


    troublesome, and he could understand Mark''s difficulties, he still had to ask for the result for Joyce.


    With his hands on his head, Mark kept silent.


    "Brother, don''t force him. It''s all my fault."


    Hearing Joyce''s voice, they turned their heads one after another. Clenching his teeth, Caleb looked at


    her. He felt sorry for her, but he was also angry.


    She was clearly a daughter of a rich family, but she lowered her identity to get close to Mark. She


    obviously didn''t have to suffer this kind of pain, but she had to put up with it over and over again.


    Everyone knew that she loved him. But why did she have to risk her life to suffer so much for the sake


    of Mark.


    Cable stood up, walked to her and said coldly and harshly, "you are not feeling well and haven''t put on


    your shoes. Are you so worried about him and don''t consider for yourself? He is a man. We won''t do


    anything to him. If you still ignore your own health, I will ask grandpa to lock you in the house and not


    let you go out! "


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Brother..." Joyce was never afraid of him, but now she was frightened by his harsh words.


    ncing at Mark who was sitting on the couch, she pouted and walked back to her room reluctantly.


    Although she looked innocent on her face, she felt a little bored in her heart when she saw Caleb follow


    her in.


    She was in her early twenties, and she could decide what kind of life she wanted to live and what kind


    of person she would choose. Even if they were all out of kindness and love for her, as long as it came


    into her private life and hindered her choice, she would reject and hate it.


    She did suffer dysmenorrhea just now, but after three years of treatment, the pain wasrgely


    alleviated. She lied to the whole process of hera!


    She bet on the guilt deep in Mark''s heart and on the fact that Mark still cared about her.


    Finally, he came and she won.


    But what about the other three!


    After Caleb closed the door, he felt angry and annoyed to see her wrist wrapped in traditional Chinese


    clothes.


    "Joyce Lu, why are you so shameless? No matter how good he is, he doesn''t deserve your life in


    exchange, not to mention that he is married and his wife gets pregnant. Do you really want to be a


    mistress of him regardless of your own reputation?"


    Although his words were sharp and real, Joyce couldn''t believe them at all.


    Get married, pregnant... Since he could marry another woman and let her have his child, why couldn''t


    she!


    "Mistress?"?


    Joyce sneered inside. ''So what? As long as I can get what I want, I''m willing to be his mistress for the


    rest of my life.''!


    "Brother, if you want to persuade me to leave him, then you can leave now." Joyce kept a straight face.


    She didn''t need anyone to tell her what she should do or what she should do.


    "Even if he got married, why can''t he get a divorce? Even if that woman was pregnant, I also had been


    pregnant. But in the end, I still had a miscarriage? You said I was a mistress? Don''t you know that he


    still loves me? If it weren''t for that car ident, we would have married long ago. How could we let that


    woman get in our marriage! Only that woman, not me, is the mistress. " Joyce restrained her feelings,


    calmed down and said, "Brother, you shouldn''t havee to persuade me today. You should go to


    persuade your good friend to persuade Mark to get rid of that woman as soon as possible. I have paid


    so much for him, even my own life. I am the woman who needs him to be responsible for!"


    "That''s enough, Joyce! We gave in to you because you are our family. But you can''t be so


    unscrupulous! No one in the world owes you anything! " Caleb hadn''t expected that she would have


    been like this!


    How could she be so shameless as to divorce Mark in the name of love! How dare she shamelessly


    say that Jessie was just a mistress, not her!


    The fact was that even though they were forced to live in the same house and they were forced to do


    so, nobody could change the fact, no matter whether Jessie and Mark fell in love or not.


    Jessie was just a victim. Therefore, it would be too unfair for Joyce to take revenge on her.


    However, no matter what, in Joyce''s heart, she was the victim and the most worthy of sympathy.


    Because of her love for Mark, it was not Mark''s fault no matter what he had done to her or what he had


    done.


    That was because of Jessie.

 Chapter 90 He Only Cared About Jessie

    Chapter 90 He Only Cared About Jessie


    Seeing that Joyce gave no reaction at all, Caleb was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. He


    opened the door and walked out of the living room, looked at Mark and said, "You handle your own


    business. I won''t meddle in it from now on!" Then he walked to the door, opened it and strode away.


    Jeffery and John also looked at Mark. Then they stood up and left after Cable.


    Hearing the door close, Joyce picked up the quilt and threw it on the floor. She was just pursuing her


    love. How could she be a sinner! They all put forward to protect Jessie, and even her brother who


    cared about her most was on that woman''s side. What was so good about her!


    Jessie, Jessie...


    On hearing the knock, Joyce immediately tensed up. Hadn''t they all left? How could there be anyone...


    The door opened and Joyce saw Mark''s face.


    She was slightly stunned, and then she was happy. Pretending to be a little pitiful, she said, "you... You


    haven''t left?"


    "Yes" Mark replied, handing the cup in his hand to Joyce. "This is brown sugar water. Drink it before it


    gets cold."


    "What... Do you remember? !" Joyce asked in an affirmative tone. She was sure that not only Mark


    remembered that her period suffered from dysmenorrhea every month, but also remembered


    everything that was rted to her.


    They had so many years of memory. Each of them could make him remembered forever. But what


    about Jessie?


    They had known each other for only a few months. Even if she was pregnant, it didn''t matter at all!


    What''s more, their rtionship is as pure as the white paper. There is no way that Jessie will take my


    man away from me!


    Joyce sneered in her mind. Brown sugar water was only the first step!


    She was going to take everything back.


    Mark didn''t say a word. Joyce took over the ss and said, "You made this ss yourself. There are


    two cups in total, one for you and one for me. You say that it will represent all your life, then you say


    that..."


    "If you are okay, I''ll go first." Mark interrupted her without any mercy. He didn''t want to have a heart to


    heart talk with her. He came here only because he was worried about her health.


    "Have a good rest. Call doctor Huang if you feel ufortable. He is your family doctor and he knows


    your situation. " He meant that no matter what happened to her, he wouldn''te back. He didn''t want


    her to contact him and disturb him.


    Then he turned around and left, leaving no time for Joyce to say anything.


    Her hand shivered slightly, and her heart clenched tightly in pain and hatred.


    As soon as he opened the door and was about to leave, he heard the ss drop to the ground,


    followed by a scream of Joyce.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Then he turned around and rushed into the room. The ceramics were scattered on the floor and Joyce


    fell on the floor. Her palm was stabbed into the debris.


    The blood sttered.


    "Joyce, are you okay?" He picked her up and put her on the bed. "Except for his palms, are there any


    other injuries?"


    His heart ached as he looked at the badly mutted and bleeding palm. His deep eyes were full of love


    and pity for him.


    Joyce bit her lips and shook her head. But her bright ck eyes were full of tears.


    "Don''t cry if you want to. You don''t need to control yourself in front of me." After a long time, the gentle


    voice came into her ears again. Regardless of her wound, Joyce rushed directly to Mark and held him


    tightly, bursting into tears.


    "Mark, I know you still love me. I know you won''t leave me... I can''t live a life without you... You said


    that you would never leave me in your life. As long as you are alive, you would not fall in love with other


    women. That''s a promise. You can''t leave me alone, you can''t leave me alone, you can''t... "


    Holding Joyce in his arms, Mark listened to her as she cried out. He could feel her trembling body and


    his heart hurt as if it was pricked by a needle.


    She was the first woman he loved and the first woman who he made so many promises to her. He


    really wanted to keep all his promises, but he was not heartless to hurt another pitiful woman.


    Joyce had been the apple of everyone''s eye. Everyone doted on her. But what about Jessie?


    She had lived for 22 years. Calcted carefully, Joyce had much time being loved and spoiled.


    Compared with Joyce Lu, her time of sadness was equivalent to that of Jessie''s happiness.


    For a woman who nevercked happiness,ck of him may make her sad, but he believed that it would


    only be temporary, not a lifetime.


    When Joyce calmed down a little, Mark pulled off her arm from her neck. Joyce looked at him with her


    red and swollen eyes and Mark said softly, "I''ll dress your wound first. We can talkter."


    Luckily, he didn''t turn her down directly....


    Later...


    Joyce chuckled to herself. Theter he asked, the better!


    Seeing him easilying in with the medical kit, Joyce became more confident.


    Then he grabbed her injured hand and said gently, "I have to move the debris out. It will hurt a little, but


    you have to bear it." As he spoke, he took the tweezers to remove her wound carefully.


    Hiss~~


    It hurt so much that she kept retracting her hand. Then he looked up at her, pulled her hand back and


    said in a slightly severe tone, "after so many years, why can''t you get rid of this habit? You never know


    how to be careful."


    Joyce pouted her lips and grumbled, "you''ve been with me all the time. If women can do everything


    well, why do I need men?"


    Hearing that, Mark''s hand suddenly paused. Perhaps it was because he exerted too much strength that


    Joyce cried out in pain, "Mark, take it easy. It hurts."


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Mark came back to his senses and continued applying medicine to her wound.


    If a woman was capable of everything, why did she still need a man...


    It was true that women didn''t have to be strong in everything.


    He fixed his dark eyes on Joyce and thought, ''this woman in front of me is a strong woman and she is


    very loyal to me. But what about her?


    If it were Jessie, she would have hidden in her room, silently applying medicine for herself, and she


    would say that it was just an ident to get it.


    She was such a pitiful woman. How could he bear to hurt her again.


    When a man looked at her so infatuated, all women''s hearts would bump like a deer.


    But Joyce''s heart grew colder and colder.


    Who was he looking at?


    His deep eyes were looking at her, but full of love, as if looking at someone through her.


    Joyce bit her lips and fixed her eyes on the man in front of her.


    ''Mark, do you really love her? Even when you were with me, you still thought about her!''

 Chapter 91 Uneasiness

    Chapter 91 Uneasiness


    Anger smoldered in Joyce''s heart. At first, it was merely a matter between her and Mark. She didn''t


    want to get anyone involved, but since the situation was like this, she had to do something.


    ''Jessie, don''t me it on me! It''s not my fault! It''s Mark!


    He can only be mine.''


    -


    After Caleb and others left Joyce''s house, they found a cafe to drink coffee.


    Caleb asked, "Do you know that is there any antidote for Jessie''s poison?"


    John and Jeffery shook their heads, and John said with a cunning smile, "Why do you care about that


    woman? Whether she''s detoxed or not, it''s none of your business! Did you..."


    "Fuck off!" Caleb cast a cold nce at him. It was a boring joke. When he saw the disgusted


    expression on Caleb''s face, John shrugged and asked, "So why do you ask this? That was what Mark


    should care about. Derek reports to him the research progress of the antidote every day, doesn''t he?"


    "Well, I feel like something bad is going to happen."


    "Something happened? Who? Jessie?" John said sarcastically. How could anything happen to her!


    Mark had sent so many people to protect the vi, including so many infrared cameras. As long as she


    didn''t leave the vi, nothing could happen!


    She was so well guarded that even bugs can''t get in, let alone people.


    With a mocking smile, he mocked, "Caleb, haven''t you had much work to do recently? Do you want me


    to find a woman for you? You didn''t worry about Joyce who is trying to kill herself. Why do you even


    worry about other people''s wife? Do you have anything else to do?"


    Jeffery nodded to agree.


    Jessie was poisoned and she got pregnant. In order to save Daniel, Mark had directly destroyed MR for


    saving him. What''s more, Mark had made Leslie disabled, and also left Nelson in the hospital, being


    paralyzed. When all kinds of dangerous factors mixed up, Mark would not let go of Jessie''s life and


    security.


    If he couldn''t guarantee the safety of Jessie, they would be even more unreliable.


    Having no response, Caleb kept thinking about what Joyce had said.


    At first, he felt that she didn''t say anything, just some jealous words between women. But he knew that


    she was more than a little bit. Her desire and control for things were not limited to little women''s


    jealousy.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She was too possessive.


    After a long pause, he said slowly.


    "Joyce won''t give up unless Mark go back to her. Even if she is my sister, I will say so. Just in


    consideration of the current situation, there was absolutely a chance for her to deal with Jessie. Even if


    she didn''t go to the vi, who could guarantee that Jessie wouldn''te out! If she goes out, Joyce will


    be able to get those bodyguards away. She is so smart."


    ...


    John and Jeffery kept silent.


    Giving them a nce, Caleb continued, "Actually, I don''t want to say that, but that''s what she has been


    like since she was a child. We must try our best to protect Jessie in that case no matter for Jessie or for


    Mark. No matter who Mark will choose, Jessie is innocent. What''s more, she is pregnant now."


    "¡­¡­ Then you mean..."


    "I mean, John, you and Mark often stay together, so you get close to Jessie to protect her secretly."


    "What! You ask me to protect her!" John beat the table and rose to his feet. The guests in the coffee


    house all looked at him. "What are you looking at? Haven''t seen anyone beating the table!" he sat


    down in embarrassment.


    "What do you mean, Caleb? You know I don''t like that woman. Why do you ask me to protect her! You


    are deliberately making me upset, aren''t you?"


    Caleb and Jeffery looked at each other in disbelief! A man wasn''t always reasonable, like someone in


    front of them!


    Jeffery said, "Why are you so excited? Why don''t you think about the reason?! Think about it. Although


    Caleb and I don''t have too much connection with Jessie, we have no grudge against her. If Mark wants


    us to protect his wife, that makes sense. But if it was you, they wouldn''t think too much."


    As mentioned by Jeffery, there was an emphasis on the word ''his wife''. It indicated how important


    Jessie was for Mark.


    John still confused. "Why don''t others think the same if I do it?" What''s the difference?


    Even if he was special, what did that have to do with Jessie?


    He sniffed coldly. He would rather die than protecting her!


    Jeffery was speechless and sighed.


    As a clever man, he couldn''t understand now?


    Caleb took a look at Jeffery. He continued, "When Jessie shot Mark, you really wanted to kill her. Every


    time you see her, you just dislike her as if she was your enemy! Your attitude won''t arouse anyone''s


    suspicion of your protection. Do you understand?"


    John finally understood.


    However, he was still angry.


    ''Why did I have to be her bodyguard? Why not ask Rachel to do it? Why not Richard? If not Richard,


    how about ask Mark to hire a dozen or twenty bodyguards to help him? He could afford the money.


    Finally, after being coaxed and threatened by Caleb and Jeffery, John reluctantly agreed. However, he


    swore at the two nosy men over and over again.


    -


    Since Mark left at noon, Jessie had been staying in her room. When she heard some noise downstairs,


    she rushed downstairs immediately. She searched the room for Mark but she didn''t find him. Then she


    returned her room disappointedly.


    She just came back and forth like this for a whole day.


    She had dinner absent mindedly, washed up and theny in bed. Looking at the empty ce beside


    her, she felt her heart was also empty.


    Where on earth did he go?


    He just saw his ex-girlfriend and didn''t get any reaction. Why did he look worried?


    Jessie felt bad. His ex-girlfriend showed up. He left and didn''t even notice her. What did he take her


    for?


    She got off the bed and went downstairs.


    "Grace, do you know how to find Mark? I couldn''t get through to him."


    "¡­¡­ Perhaps Mr. Mark is busy. I don''t have any contact information except his phone number. Shall I


    ask Mr. John for you?"


    John?


    The thought of that enchanting look, Jessie chilled.


    She was his enemy. He would not tell her where Mark was even if he knew it.


    "Oh, nothing. Forget it."] Grace nodded. Just when she turned around and was about to leave, Jessie


    suddenly called her, "Grace, do you know Joyce?"

 Chapter 92 Meet With Blake Again

    Chapter 92 Meet With ke Again


    "Do you know Joyce Lu? If not for me, would they get married? "


    Grace," ..."


    "Grace, you must know that, right? Tell me. "


    "Grace, please tell me. I''ve been together with you for months. Am I jealous and narrow-minded? I''m


    just curious. "


    Seeing that Grace looked awkward, Jessie took her hands and begged her. She was sure that she


    knew the truth.


    Seeing that she still didn''t say anything, Jessie''s face darkened. She said coldly, "since I married into


    the Lan family, I have taken you as my closest person. After we moved here, only you are willing to


    care about me and take care of me. I know you''ve already taken Joyce as yourdy for a long time, but


    I, a woman who suddenly broke in, despised not only Mark, but also you. You... "


    "Mydy, it''s not true."


    "That''s not true, but what''s it! You know clearly that I was forced to marry him. I don''t even know him. I


    just want to know more about him, but you are not willing to... "


    "Mydy, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but we don''t know the process of these things, so we dare


    not say anything."


    She knew that Grace was brought back by Mark to be his confidant, but with this trust, she could not


    hurt anyone around him.


    What''s more, there were a lot of things that Grace did not know and she was not the kind of person


    who liked to gossip about her masters.


    She didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Jessie looked at Grace with her almond eyes suspiciously. Was she afraid to say anything? Or they


    didn''t want her to know at all.


    Grace felt ufortable being stared at by Jessie. She thought that the expression in Mark''s eyes was


    frightening enough, but she didn''t expect that thedy was a hard nut to crack.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After a while, Jessie drew back her gaze and sighed.


    "Well, I won''t make it difficult for you. You can go to work now."


    Hearing that, Grace said, "Mydy, Master and Joyce will never be together. You don''t need to care


    about a dead woman."


    Dead?


    Jessie''s eyes were full of doubts. She was still alive. How could Grace say she was dead?


    ''What kind of big secret is it?''


    The next morning, when Jessie got up and faced the cold bed on the side of her, she was not surprised


    or angry at all.


    Seeing that Mark ran out of the house in a hurry, she had guessed that he would note back.


    However, she was curious about the person on the phone. Who was that.


    A name kept popping up in her mind -- Joyce Lu!


    Shebed her messy hair, lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    After breakfast, Jessie said, "Grace, you don''t have to prepare lunch. Ask the driver to get the car for


    me. I want to go out."


    "Get out?" With a nervous look on her face, Grace asked, "mydy, where are you going? I can call


    master and ask his opinion. "


    Jessie sneered. Why did she call to ask about that? Did he still remember her?


    "I just want to go to the school. You can ask the driver to find a bodyguard to follow me. As for Mark,


    you can just report to him. He doesn''t care anyway. "


    "What?"


    Her straightforward words sounded like jealousy, but seeing the expression on her face as if she didn''t


    care it at all, embarrassed Grace.


    Grace dare not say anything, let alone others.


    When Jessie got on the car and left, Grace called Mark. However, no matter how many times she


    called him, the phone was either not at the service area, or it was even powered off. Atst, she had no


    choice but to give up calling him.


    An hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of the X University. When she was about to get off the


    car, her phone rang.


    "Jessie, I''m ke!"


    When she heard ke''s voice again, Jessie reacted exactly the same as Ivy, shocked and then angry.


    "What''s up?" Her tone was cold and disgusting.


    "I want to have a talk with you. Are you avable now?"


    "What else can we talk about. Besides, I''m busy. " She refused in a straightforward way, which showed


    that she disliked him.


    "Why do you hate me so much? We have been together for so many years. Don''t you even have time


    to go out for a cup of coffee? "


    Hearing that, Jessie didn''t say a word. She didn''t hate him so much, but she just couldn''t understand


    why he used her to set her up!


    She knew how much they are good friends for so many years. If he knew, why would he do that!


    Why did he put all the me on her now that he had done it.


    She didn''t like to exin or force others to do something. Anyway, the truth was unchanged and she


    could take all the responsibilities. But her attitude towards him couldn''t be changed.


    Although ke was not a fool, he could feel that she did not want to see him very much from her voice.


    But when he thought of what he saw at the banquet one day, he could not bear it.


    He didn''t want Jessie to be treated as a fool by others all the time.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "I want to talk with you about the Lin Group''s shares."


    "Lin Group''s shares?" Hearing that, Jessie''s eyes brightened. She thought for a while and felt that there


    must be something wrong, so she asked in a low voice, "about thepany''s affairs, shouldn''t you go


    to see Darren? What do you want to talk to me? "


    "You are the biggest shareholder of the Lin Group. I''m going to return thepany to your father, so


    you have to sign all the documents."


    Hearing that, Jessie was immersed in thought for a while. When they made an appointment for a time,


    she got off the car and went to school.


    Jessie took her homework and asked her professor for some questions. When the time was right, she


    left the school and went to the appointed ce.


    They were at a cafe in themercial center. When Jessie arrived, ke was already there waiting for


    her.


    Before Jessie got off the car, she found an excuse to let the driver and bodyguard go away. Then she


    entered the cafe.


    "Here you are. I have ordered your favorite cappino. "


    After saying "thank you", Jessie pulled out a chair and sat down. "Are you really willing to return the


    company to Darren Lin?" Jessie asked directly.


    She didn''t mention the two words "we" and "father", because in her heart, though Darren was her


    father, he had never taken responsibility for he. Thepany belonged to Darren Lin, not theirs. She


    didn''t want it.


    "I never wanted to take possession of your family''s property. I did it before in order to revenge on


    Darren, butter I thought that even if I won thepany and made him lose everything, your mother


    and brother''s life was not guaranteed. That''s why I''d like to transfer the shares to you. I want you to


    take over thepany of Darren Lin, so that you won''t be pressed and controlled by him. "


    When ke was just ten years old, his father had been serving for the Lin family. He had been


    watching how Darren Lin tortured Jessie and her mother. He also knew that in Jessie''s heart, the two


    people who mattered most were her mother and brother. For their sake, she did everything she wanted


    regardless of what she would sacrifice.


    So he always felt sorry for her and wanted to help her out of the hell.


    He realized that he was wrong when he thought she could lead afortable life after taking control of


    the Lin Group.


    That was not what she wanted.

 Chapter 93 You Have No Right To Dislike Me

    Chapter 93 You Have No Right To Dislike Me


    ke realized that he was wrong when he thought she could lead afortable life after taking control


    of the Lin Group.


    That was not what she wanted.


    What she wanted was a husband who loved her mother very much, a father who was able to take a


    sense of family responsibility


    However, no matter what she had tried, she couldn''t get them back.


    Jessie looked down nkly at the cappino in front of her, and her heart ached slightly.


    "Mom has passed away. I can take care of my little brother. I don''t want to think about other things. But,


    Ellie Lin is still young, she still has a lot of money to spend in the future, give thepany back to him,


    he is basically a useless person withoutpany. "


    "What? Your mother passed away? When did it happen? " ke was stunned. When he saw Jessie''s


    sad face, he felt a pang in his heart.


    Jessie forced a smile to cover her sadness. However, the more she wanted to do so, the more pitiful


    her face was.


    "It''s all over now. Document for the transfer of shares. Send it to me as soon as possible. I''ll print it out,


    sign it, and have it sent to you. "


    "Okay" said ke. His ck bright eyes turned back to the cold and ruthless one before, and returned


    to the gentle eyes. He looked at Jessie with sadness and pity.


    Suddenly, he held Jessie''s hand. Jessie was so scared that she wanted to withdraw her hand, but her


    hand was held tightly.


    "ke Wu, what are you doing! Let me go! " Shouted Jessie. She didn''t want to overreact in public


    because she didn''t want to attract too much attention.


    "No, I won''t let you go!" He refused her firmly. He came back to find her this time, in order to get


    everything back to the beginning point. Since Mark had reconciled with his old lover, why did she still


    have to grievance herself.


    He gripped her hand even tighter.


    "Jessie, why don''t you divorce him! He doesn''t deserve you. Since your mother has passed away, you


    don''t have to sacrifice yourself for others. You can leave this marriage without hesitation. As long as


    you divorce him, we''ll fly to Las Vegas for our wedding. We''ll settle there and take Daniel over, okay? "


    Divorce with Mark and marry ke?


    Hearing that, Jessie looked at him in bewilderment for a while. Then she said in a cold voice decisively,


    "I will not marry you. I don''t love you at all. "


    "But do you love him? You married him even though you didn''t love him, didn''t you? " ke suddenly


    stood up and yelled at Jessie. Jessie got rid of her hand and backed off as much as she could.


    "Why can''t you give me a chance? I love you so much that I helped you solve all your problems. If it


    weren''t for me, you would have been in prison long ago because of the car ident. How can you still


    sit here and drink coffee leisurely! Since you can marry a man you don''t know, why don''t you want to


    marry me! I won''t disdain you anymore. You have no right to dislike me! "


    He seemed to be crazy, roaring, roaring.


    His loud voice made other guests unable to eat anything. The waiter came over and tried to persuade


    him, but was stopped by him fiercely. Jessie wanted to escape when she tried to distract him again, but


    when she just turned around, her hand was strangled from behind. With strength, she was pulled to the


    side of her body. To be frank, she turned around.


    "You want to escape? Where are you going! Are you so unwilling to see me? Ah! "


    When they looked at each other in the eyes, Jessie couldn''t help trembling when she saw the cruel


    eyes and a twisted face which resembled a devil.


    Looking at the crazy man in front of her, Jessie felt deeply remorseful.


    Why did she send the driver and bodyguards? If they were there, how could she be so passive!


    Oh my God! What should I do? ''!


    Her arms were tightly mped down by ke, and the force of her arms, with his increasing anger,


    seemed to crush her bones.


    "Ouch! Release my hand!" Even though she was about to cry, he didn''t mean to let her go. Some of the


    guests had already paid the bill in advance for what ke had done. The rest of them were just


    onlookers.


    The waiter kept persuading him, but ke didn''t listen to him.


    "ke, let go of my hand, or I will call the police!"


    "Well, you can. Before you do that, I will rape you. We could just be a couple in prison!" He curled his


    lips into a horrible smile.


    "What the hell are you talking about! Let go of me! "


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Say what? Do you really think that you don''t need to be responsible for the ident? You are an


    undergraduate after all. If it were not for me, do you really think that your life would be so peaceful? Let


    me tell you. Now that I can make you safe, I can also make you go to jail with me! "


    "You..." Jessie gritted her teeth and red at him with her almond eyes. "ke, go to hell!" Suddenly,


    Jessie lifted her leg and kicked hard at his crotch. ke covered his crotch with both hands and


    squatted down, looking miserable.


    Jessie looked at him contemptuously. She thought he was a good man. Even though he had done so


    many things behind her, she was still willing to believe him again.


    She was so stupid!


    Before Jessie could walk away, she cast a nce at him and suddenly stood up. ke walked forward


    with a big stride and grabbed her hair behind him. Jessie felt so hurt that she almost fell down with


    pain.


    "You bitch, you should feel lucky that I''m interested in you. God knows how lewd women you have


    been, how dare you stand out to me! I tell you, even if Ie in public today, they can''t sue me. Do you


    believe it? "


    As he spoke, he reached out and pulled her clothes. Her smooth and white shoulder was immediately


    exposed.


    Hearing that, Jessie felt so suffocated and afraid.


    Her hair was still grabbed tightly by the strong men. Seeing that her clothes were about to be pulled


    down, she had to ask for help from her men, because she didn''t have time to pay attention to both


    sides.


    "Help Please call the police for me Please... "


    At first, no one dared to move, and the situation was getting worse and worse. The waiter quietly took


    out his mobile phone. As soon as the phone was connected, before he could speak, he was kicked


    away by the sweeping leg of ke.


    The phone fell to the ground and was smashed into pieces.


    Everyone was timid and hiding aside. No one dared to call the police, let alone stand out. It was not


    terrible to fight. They were afraid of getting into a fight with a madman.


    With a shriek, almost half of her shirt was torn off, and only her entire arm was exposed, even her


    underwear. Just when Jessie was in despair, suddenly a figure shed by, and she heard a scream


    coming from behind. Jessie felt her scalp free, and when she turned around, she was stunned.


    "What? It''s you..."

 Chapter 94 Just a Backup

    Chapter 94 Just a Backup


    When John had just parked the car at the roadside and was about to enter the shop to buy coffee, he


    heard someone gossip that a man bullied a woman inside. Although he was not a person who liked to


    defend others, he couldn''t stand by and do nothing when he was holding back from buying coffee.


    He ran here valiantly, wanting to see what kind of woman was beaten. Unfortunately, he saw that


    Jessie''s hair was caught by ke and her clothes were torn.


    The day before yesterday, they said that they wanted to protect Jessie. It hadn''t been 24 hours, and he


    saw her being bullied, he had to do something even if he didn''t want to.


    Seeing that ke was thinking about how to ravish of Jessie, John quickly stepped forward, put his


    hand around Jessie''s waist and lifted his leg to kick ke.


    Then he let go of her and clenched his fists and beat him again. Seeing that he was hit to the ground


    and had no strength to resist, John stood up and tried to remove the dust on his body handsomely. He


    said harshly, "If you are wise, stay away from this woman from now on. Otherwise, you won''t be so


    lucky next time. I can''t guarantee that I''m that gentle every time!"


    John wanted to warn ke that it was only a lesson from him. If he continued to provoke her, he would


    be the one who died.


    "How... How could you..." Jessie was still stunned.


    "Don''t ask me why I am here. I don''t want to appear here, nor do I want to save you. It was just a


    coincidence."


    .......


    She had thought that no one woulde to save her, but she didn''t expect that John appeared like a


    God from heaven and solved all the problems.


    At that moment, she thought he was so manly!


    However, looking at the tempting and disdainful face of John, Jessie really didn''t know what to say.


    She wanted to express her thanks to him, but she was directly choked by his words. She couldn''t have


    excessive passion to him who didn''t like her.


    Pouting.


    Because of the fight, the table, chairs, and tableware were all damaged. Just before Jessie was about


    to pay for the damages, she saw John take out a pile of money and throw it on the bar counter. He


    said, "This is thepensation for your loss. Go and pack a cup of coffee for me."


    The manager took the money and made coffee as required.


    Soon the manager handed the packed coffee to John. John was going to leave with the coffee in his


    hands. While Jessie was standing there in a daze, a cold voice came through, "Why don''t you leave


    and stand there? Are you very disappointed that he didn''t rape you on the spot?"


    Jessie red at him fiercely and answered back, "Can''t you be a little nice to me? Is it because you


    didn''t brush your teeth in the morning and you looked like you had eaten shit?"


    Seeing that Jessie was walking towards the door, enduring the pain on his body, ke got up and said


    with all his strength: "Jessie, Mark''s fianc¨¦e is back. He doesn''t love you at all. You are just a backup.


    Don''t be silly. Even if you don''t marry me, I don''t want you to be unhappy."


    Jessie stopped and turned around to look at ke in a daze.


    Aware that something was wrong, John urged in a cold voice, "Are you leaving or not? What are you


    waiting for?"


    Jessie just got out of the house. He took a look at ke and trotted to catch up with her.


    When John arrived, he opened the car door for Jessie. Then he walked around the car, called the


    driver and bodyguard, and started the car.


    "Do you hate me?" Asked Jessie.


    "Yes."


    "I knew it. In your eyes, only Joyce is good enough for Mark, right?"


    Said Jessie indifferently, looking straight ahead, as if she was talking about someone else''s matter on


    her face, neither happy nor sad.


    John cast a sidelong nce at her. He couldn''t believe his ears.


    No matter which woman, when she was told that her boyfriend or husband loved another woman and


    didn''t love her at all, the attitude would be the same.


    They would question, get to the root of things, and cried hysterically... Or... Cold war!


    And the feeling of Jessie not caring about it suddenly made John very ufortable.


    "Don''t you mind what that man said?" John deliberately probed. He didn''t believe that there would be


    someone who really didn''t care about it.


    After all, he was her husband and her children''s father.


    Jessie sneered, "So what! Mark and Joyce were a real couple. I am just an outsider who got in their


    lives all of a sudden. Maybe we could live together for an entire lifetime if lucky. But now I can foresee


    the end of our marriage. It''s going to end. I know that there is almost no cure for the poison in my body,


    and there is very little chance for this child to survive. It''s a great relief if they can get married."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Who the hell said you were incurable? Do you really think Derek is a fool?" John roared all of a


    sudden. Jessie looked at him in bewilderment, wondering why he was so angry.


    Seeing the surprised look on Jessie''s face, John realized that he had talked too much. He coughed


    slightly and exined, "I didn''t speak so loudly because of you. Don''t misunderstand me. I''m not happy


    that you look down upon Derek and others! You know, Derek is one of the best doctors in the world.


    Everyone around us has their own merits, not to mention him. Do you think anyone can stay with us?"


    Jessie answered no. She knew that.


    They were surrounded by countless masters. How could a mortal like her understand the world of


    powerful people?


    "I don''t mean Derek is bad at medical skills. I just feel that what kind of life Mark wants to live and who


    he wants to marry. It''s always his own business. I don''t want to impose my will on him because of my


    baby. And I don''t want to force him to choose me. I know, I have been forced to live in the past. It''s very


    painful to live with a person you don''t love."


    Just like in the past, she was forced to marry into the Lan family and do something she didn''t want to


    do... Thinking of those past days, Jessie felt like a fishbone stuck in her throat, which hurt her so much


    that she couldn''t say anything.


    John remained silent.


    He had always believed that Jessie was that kind of girl from a rich family. Even though she was not


    liked by her family and had lived a life as a Cindere, and suffered a lot, she was not pitiful.


    It was because she was a pawn of Nelson; it was also because she wanted to hurt Mark.


    But now listening to her, his heart seemed to have changed a little.


    Maybe she was not that annoying?


    When John had just had this idea, another voice came to him and interrupted him.


    Women were born to be actors. No matter who she faced or what kind of script she came across, she


    was able to grasp the script very well. She could act in different ways to make people feel pity for her


    and then fall in love with her.


    John reminded himself, ''Have you forgotten the lessons in the past?

 Chapter 95 Useless Person Should Be Dealt

    Chapter 95 Useless Person Should Be Dealt


    John drove Jessie back home. Except that "thank you" from Jessie, they didn''t say anything on the


    way.


    As soon as she entered the yard, she saw Grace pacing back and forth, as if she was worried about


    something.


    She walked to her and asked in a soft voice, "Grace, what are you doing here?"


    Grace saw Jessie, the uneasiness on her face disappeared, she looked at the room and then said,


    "Mrs. Jessie, didn''t you say you would be back soon? And told me you will take the driver and


    bodyguards with you. That''s why I let you to go out. How could you let them go out and meet someone


    else on your own? I heard you were beaten by that man. Did you get hurt?"


    Jessie squinted slightly and said in a low voice, "Grace, how do you know that? Did they say that?"


    "Of course not. The video you were beaten was online and Mr. Mark lost his temper just now. He even


    threatened to punish Denny and others. Be careful when you get in. Don''t make Mr. Mark angry again."


    Did not piss him off again?


    She was not angry, how could he be angry?


    Jessie raised her head proudly and walked into the house.


    In the dead silence, there was a looming murderous air in the room.


    With his long legs crossed, Mark sat on the couch, staring angrily at the two men with a sullen face.


    Hearing the servants call Mrs. Jessie, Mark nced at Jessie and said coldly, "You finallye back!"


    ......


    ''What did you mean by you finallye back?'' She should be the one who said that.


    It seemed that he hadn''te home all night!


    She walked up to him and stood in front of him. "Mr. Mark, of course I know where to go. This is the


    only ce where I can stay. If I don''te back, where else can I go. I can''tpare with someone


    who has home everywhere. He is so lucky that many people are jealous of him."


    Hearing what Jessie had said, Grace felt worried and quickly went to her. She pulled her clothes and


    hinted her not to talk like this.


    Jessie felt so annoyed and threw away Grace''s hand. How could he sleep with another woman and not


    let her go!


    For what?


    Mark turned from anger to fury!


    He sent so many people to protect her, just in case she would be in danger when she went out. But


    look at what she did! She not only ran around without his permission, but also even asked bodyguards


    to leave to tryst with another man!


    What''s worse, the video had even been shot and uploaded online.


    Even though she was saved by John in the end, what if John didn''t appear? She was going to be


    trampled upon at will!


    "What kind of punishment do you think is the best? Tell me about it yourself." Lowering his head, Mark


    yed with his fingers, as if he was asking for their opinion, but in fact, he looked murderous.


    Denny and Edison bowed their heads and remained silent. The punishment would not be good as long


    as Mark asked them to choose the way of punishment.


    Their hearts kept trembling.


    "Since you don''t want to tell me, I''ll make the decision for you. You go to Jarrod''s ce tomorrow. For


    one year."


    "¡­¡­" Denny and Edison screamed in their heart. Jarrod''s ce wasn''t somewhere for people to live. It


    was a casting base at the bottom of the desert and one month had been long enough for them to die,


    let alone one year.


    However, they had no choice but to nod in the end.


    Mark raised his hand and gestured for them to leave. Seeing how desperate Denny and Edison were,


    Jessie was full of doubt.


    Jarrod... Where was it?


    Why did he send them there? They felt like they were going to die!


    Jessie looked at Mark with confusion and asked, "Where do you want my driver to go with the


    bodyguards?"


    "They will go to somewhere they are supposed to go."


    "Where are they supposed to go? You assigned them to me, so they shall follow my order. What do you


    mean by sending them away without my consent?"


    Jessie was angry. He could choose to send no one to follow her, or she should have the right to order.


    She was not so easy to be controlled. Did he really think that he was God who can control everything?


    "What do you mean?" When Mark suddenly stood up, his tall figure with a murderous look suddenly


    pressed down, making Jessie''s heart tremble, and she suddenly felt a little scared of the man in front of


    her. A pair of deep and ck eyes fixed on her. After a while, he said, "Useless person should be


    dealt."


    "Hey, what do you mean by ''useless''? Make it clear to me."


    As soon as he finished saying that, Mark turned around to go upstairs. Seeing the back of that arrogant


    man, Jessie was furious.


    No one was born useless. How could he say that?


    Arrogant, extremely conceited, self-important, cold-blooded, ruthless... Jessie felt that no words could


    describe what Mark looked like now.


    He had gone too far!


    "Mrs. Jessie, here is a package for you." A servant came in and handed the package to her. Jessie


    thanked her. When she opened the package, her face changed instantly.


    Certificate of equity change!


    He really wanted to give thepany back to the Lin family!


    Just now in the cafe, she was shocked by what ke had done to her. She was so desperate that she


    felt that he did not mean to return thepany at all. But now seeing what was happening, Jessie felt


    so worried.


    Did he really want to do this? Or was he ying another bigger trick behind?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    -


    Jessie went to the study room, intending to inquire the articles for share transfer. When she went to the


    desk, she saw several conspicuous words on theputer -- "The new rich member of a listed


    company tried to bull a distinguished woman in a cafe, but he was beaten by an unknown person!


    Shit! What a bad title! They were all written wrong!


    What was a distinguished woman? Was she famous? Or was she born in a famous family? What else


    did they mean?


    And what the hell was unknown person?


    Didn''t John very famous? Why did he be an unknown person?


    Did the editor made all these up? How horrible the writing skill was!


    Touching the mouse to check the post online, Jessie didn''t find that someone was taking video at all!


    Besides, thoseizens really liked to associate the photos with something else. How could they didn''t


    know anything and say something so firmly? Did they really think that they were witnessing the whole


    process on the scene?


    "There must be something wrong with the man! How could he beat a woman? He deserved it! "


    "She is not a good woman. Since she doesn''t have any feelings for him, why should she ept other


    people''s kindness? Why does shee out for coffee? "


    "Are you out of your mind? Drinking coffee doesn''t mean that she will be his girlfriend! So many people


    had one night stand. They were not married. Did they should be castrated? "


    "Men who beat women are worse than beasts. Heroes save the beauty are so interesting. Please take


    me. "


    "It''s all women''s fault. He has given her thepany''s shares, but she is still not satisfied. She


    deserves to be beaten! "


    Jessie was speechless. How about let her die for two seconds?


    They were terrible.

 Chapter 96 You Were the Only One Enjoying

    Chapter 96 You Were the Only One Enjoying


    The post was replied by numerous people, with differentments. She disdained to exin anything,


    especially that it was not true on the Inte.


    She turned off theputer and returned to the room with the certificate of equity change.


    As soon as she entered the room, she heard the phone ring. She went to the bedside and picked it up.


    A strange number?


    Looking at the cellphone flickering on the bedside table, and then at the bathroom where the sound of


    running water came from, Jessie asked Mark but he didn''t respond, so she paused and pressed the


    answer button.


    "Mark, you left your wallet here. You must have left it on the table after buying groceriesst night." A


    woman''s voice was heard clearly, but it was very harsh for Jessie.


    Wallet... Buy groceries...


    It must be Joyce on the phone!


    Otherwise, how could he give away such a private thing!


    How could he cook?


    He didn''te backst night, so he was at her house!


    "Mark, Mark... Why don''t you say anything?" Joyce called his name worriedly. Their rtionship had


    just softened a little. She must seize the opportunity and do something at the same time!


    She held the cellphone tightly in her hand. Her bright almond eyes squinted, and there was a big fire


    burning in her eyes!


    "Miss Joyce, I''m sorry. My husband is in the shower. He can''t answer your phone." Before, Jessie didn''t


    even call him "M", but now she was calling Mark husband intimately.


    Although she felt disgusting, she just didn''t want to see Joyce being so arrogant.


    Joyce choked with sobs. Her good mood disappeared in an instant!


    Husband!


    That man was her husband, not Jessie''s. She had nothing to be proud of!


    She grinned bitterly and said, "Oh, I almost forget that Mark has taken a bath here in the morning and


    even has a new shirt. He has to take a shower and change his clothes for the party tonight. By the way,


    Mark is a neat freak. He never needsundry detergent. He thinks it is dirty!"


    What?


    Noundry detergent?


    Then what did he use?


    Jessie turned to look at the bathroom and grumbled in her mind, ''Why was he a big trouble? He


    thoughtundry detergent was dirty? He didn''t deserve to live in this world!''


    In her opinion, this earth was not a clean ce.


    No, there''s no need for me to think about his clothes. After all, his ex-girlfriend hase to show off.


    Did you still have the mood to think about clothes!


    ''Jessie, are you insane?''


    She cleaned up her messy thoughts and sneered, "You don''t have to deliberately tell me that he stayed


    with youst night. I don''t care, nor do I get angry. As far as we knew, men who were rich always had


    an affair with other women. Since he was back now, I can concluded that home was still the ce he


    cared most in his heart. What''s more, if I get angry just because of your words and just because he has


    stayed outside for one or two days, that''s meaningless! Think about it. We always want to exchange


    our usual food for something fresh, let alone men! Right?"


    Her words were simple. She wanted to say that she was the only one that Mark would spend the rest of


    his life with. Wherever he went, where he slept with women, he would alwayse back to her!


    Joyce, on the other hand, was just a woman he was flirting with. She didn''t care about it at all!


    So her words wouldn''t work for Jessie!


    Joyce flied into a rage, her chest moving up and down.


    She had only seen Jessie once, who looked like an inexperienced little girl, but she didn''t expect that


    she would be so sharp tongued.


    Seeing no response from the other side for a long time, Jessie was wondering whether she should


    have some other ways to fight back. But suddenly, with a sound of "Pang", the phone was hung up...


    Jessie sneered. Didn''t she know that a man with nothing was never afraid of losing while a man with


    something was not?


    Please look at her!


    Although she like Mark, she had never expected to spend the rest of her life with him. Especially after


    she shot him, she had even prepared to separate with him


    Since Joyce suddenly came to provoke her, she''d like to y with her.


    After bathing, Mark came out of the bathroom and witnessed the whole process of Jessie on the phone


    with Joyce. Although he was a little angry at first, but when he saw her arguing with her, he was a little


    happy.


    It was better for her than to be indifferent.


    When Mark arrived at the bedside and saw the name on the certificate of equity change, his face


    turned cold.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    His heart was like being lifted out of the warm water and thrown directly into an ice cer, freezing to


    the bone.


    After put down the phone, just when Jessie turned around, she was frightened by the tall figure behind


    her. When she was about to scold him, she saw the documents in the hands of Mark and immediately


    exined: "This is what ke mailed to me. He said that he would return thepany to my father."


    "Father?" He raised his head, looking straight into Jessie''s eyes and shouted angrily, "A scumbag like


    Darren, how dare you still call him dad? Have you forgotten who sent your brother abroad and to MR?


    It is still unknown why your mother died. Haven''t you ever doubted it?"


    "I..." Hearing what Mark asked, Jessie was frightened and didn''t know how to exin.


    "Jessie, didn''t I give you enough? Why do you still hook up with other men?" At the thought of the video


    on the Inte where ke held Jessie''s hand and expressed his love for her affectionately, Mark was


    pissed off, like he was poured into the gasoline.


    He didn''t give her too much substantive things, but as long as she needed, he would give


    unconditionally!


    As long as she asked, he would give her.


    Wasn''t it more valuable that that small uselesspany?


    When Jessie heard that, she felt so aggrieved and wanted to exin. But when she heard what Mark


    said, all her reasons were reced by anger.


    "Seduce him? You said I was trying to hook up with men? Mark, show me the evidence! As long as you


    can prove that I have hooked up with other men, I will immediately go away and will never be in the


    ce of the Lan family! But if you don''t have any evidence, I won''t let you off!"


    "Evidence? The video with the click more than 100 million is not proof, is it?"


    "Online?" Jessie sneered. It was ridiculous! "Well, if you think that''s evidence, then it is. If I were bad in


    your mind, no matter how hard I tried to exin, it would be in vain. Mark, I swear I have never cheated


    on you for our sham marriage. As for you..."


    Jessie sneered at Mark. They didn''t trust each other that much, and there was even a video with no


    sound on it. What a shit!


    People with strong imagination might even write a novel of millions of words.


    When Jessie wanted to leave, her hand was caught by Mark.


    "Jessie, we have been married for so long. Have you really never cheated on me? Don''t forget that you


    give your first time to a man called M, not for Mark of the Lan family!"


    Jessie wanted to beat him hard.


    She didn''t expect that he would say something like that.


    ''Wasn''t M the same with Mr. Mark?


    Wasn''t it? Wasn''t it?''


    She red at him and questioned loudly, "Mark, are you insane? No matter who I gave my first time to,


    you are still the only one who is having fun on top of me!"

 Chapter 97 Keep A Mistress About Board

    Chapter 97 Keep A Mistress About Board


    Jessie turned around and left the room.


    Mark was stunned, not knowing what to do.


    Was he jealous of her?


    Suddenly, she came up with an idea. He was jealous! Wasn''t he the samefortable one with her?


    How dare he be jealous!


    Shit!


    After send Jessie back, John received a call from Caleb. He told her that Mark stayed overnight at


    Joyce''s house and that he had seen the video of ke on the Inte. Caleb asked him to have a look


    at the Mark''s vi.


    As soon as John heard his words, he thought Caleb expressed his concern for Jessie too much. They


    were all Mark''s friends, and it was he who should take care of his own affairs. They had known Mark for


    a long time. Now that Jessie was registered, all of his friends who used to be Mark''s friends turned


    around to help Jessie.


    Reluctantly, John drove back to the vi.


    Looking at the vi in silence, even mosquitoes could hear the noise. He snorted. He knew that Caleb


    was making a fuss because of the video, nothing would happen because Mark stayed out all night long!


    Even if that was what Jessie wanted, it would not be Mark!


    However, when he saw that Jessie was in a towering rage and muttering at "Mark''s lunatic", the corner


    of his mouth twitched. John was totally stunned.


    "Mydy, master Qiao is here." Grace quickly came forward to report.


    Jessie looked at John who was sitting on the sofa. While walking towards him, she asked doubtfully,


    "didn''t you leave? Why do youe back? " Hearing the footsteps behind her, she immediately wore a


    ttering smile and added, "are you back to apany me because you don''t want me to leave?"


    The corners of John''s mouth twitched. He looked at Mark standing on the stairs and swallowed in fear.


    They were so angry.


    It seemed that they had fought a battle.


    Since they had started fighting, there was no need for him to stay.


    He would only be the innocent cannon fodder.


    Yes!


    Aware of the importance of life, John stood up suddenly and said, "Oh, I''m here because I was


    entrusted by Caleb to see you. Since there''s nothing else, I''ll go first. I have made an appointment. You


    don''t have to keep me for dinner. Bye. "


    John ran like a ghost. Jessie bursted intoughter.


    Standing in the middle of the stairs and seeing how wretched Jessie was smiling, Mark felt even more


    annoyed.


    Seeing that, Jessie had thought that Mark woulde downstairs, but instead of that, he turned


    around and walked into his room. Pouting, she snorted coldly and asked Grace to pour a cup of tea for


    her. Then she sat on the sofa leisurely and drank tea.


    After a long while, he went downstairs in a royal blue suit.


    His hair was alsobed up, revealing a full forehead, the whole person looked very energetic.


    Jessie cast a nce at him. She was enchanted by his look, but she pretended not to care about it,


    drinking tea and snacks alone.


    Mark went to her and said, "Go upstairs and get changed. Go to the party with me."


    "No way! Don''t you fear that I will hook up with men in such a crowded ce? " While drinking tea


    coldly, Jessie sneered at him.


    She just hated being wronged and hooking up with other men Even if she wants to flirt with other men,


    she should find a better one.


    She knew ke from an early age. If she really had something to do with him, as long as she nodded,


    he would be able to run over. Why did she need to get in touch with him?


    His eyes turned deep and ordered, "get changed! Don''t let me say it again. "


    Put down the cup, Jessie suddenly stood up and red at him. "I don''t need you to say it three times. I


    won''t go! If you let Joyce go with you, I think she will be very happy. "


    After saying that, she took a nce at him and then walked out of the vi. As soon as Mark saw her,


    his face turned gloomy. He thought, ''this girl has really got a bad temper!''!


    "I was about to ask your brother toe back, but now I found that you don''t care about him at all. "


    "What? You want my brother toe back? " Hearing that, Jessie turned around and walked fast to


    Mark. Her eyes were shining with excitement, and she held Mark''s hand, asking, "Are you really going


    to let my brothere back? You didn''t just say it casually, did you? "Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    With a happy and surprised expression on her face, Mark answered in a cold voice, "however, the


    decision of going there might change at any time, because I..."


    "I''m going to change my clothes right now. Wait for me. "


    While speaking, just as the door of her room was mmed shut, Jessie was sent to her room. She


    changed her dress as soon as possible, and put on a light makeup.


    Theke blue knee length gauze skirt and 10 cm stilettos matched each other very well, which drew


    Jessie''s petite figure to a certain extent. Half a bag ofces was used to cover the small proportion of


    her chest. The blue knee length skirt and the transparent silk sleeves made her not only sexy but also


    natural and graceful.


    Her ck hair was casually falling on her shoulder. Jessie walked around in front of Mark and asked,


    "How is it? Is it beautiful?"


    "Well, it''s not bad."


    "¡­¡­ Not bad? " Hearing that, Jessie pouted and was not satisfied with his answer.


    She didn''t dress herself up often, but she was confident about her choice. She once studied makeup


    and clothing styling.


    Not bad... She was beautiful. Why did he said like that.


    -


    Today''s banquet was a private party. The other day, after Mark left Joyce''s home, he had been working


    overtime in thepany. He hadn''te back until just now. He didn''t want to go, but the reason why


    he took Jessie to the party was that he wanted to spread a rumor!


    Everyone believed that Jessie had an affair with John. If he didn''t do anything, no one knew what


    horrible things would happen in the future.


    "John, have you found a new girl? Why didn''t you show us? "


    "Exactly. You have fought for her in public. Why don''t you hide it?"


    John red at him and said, "Fuck off! I don''t want to keep a mistress! I am not afraid of anything. I am


    just a man! "


    "I know you are a decent man. Why not invite her here. Look at the video. That woman looks young


    and pure. "


    "You like her? Go and get her. Anyway, I''ll just say it once. I have nothing to do with her. If anyone of


    you dare to say it''s my woman, I won''t spare you! "


    Who was Jessie? That was Mark dearest girl. If he just killed her, not to mention chased her, the


    consequence would be unimaginable.


    John didn''t know what was so good about Jessie, and he didn''t want to get involved in their matters.


    Just don''t drag him into the mire anyway.

 Chapter 98 My Physical And Mental Was Healthy

    Chapter 98 My Physical And Mental Was Healthy


    The car was parked in a private resort in the suburb. With Jessie''s hand in his, Jessie walked into the


    private room they booked with a nervous and nervous heart.


    In the room, the melodious music was ringing in the ears. There were only a few people in the room of


    more than 100 square meters. Two or three people sat in groups, chatting and drinking respectively.


    Just when Mark was about to take Jessie to see his friend, he felt his arm was held tighter. Turning his


    head to look at Jessie, he asked, "what''s wrong?"


    Jessie was hesitating. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    "Well, I... I''m hungry. I want to eat something first."


    When Mark saw a row of food ced by the French window, he smiled and said, "Okay. When you are


    full, I will introduce my friend to you."


    Jessie nodded with a smile and walked to the dining area after sending her hand. Mark was not happy


    to see her running so fast.


    Was food more tempting than him?!


    "Mark, there you are." When Mark saw them, one of the men smiled and said, "Mark, have you


    watched the video online? But you are on such good terms with John. Just tell us, is the woman in the


    video having an affair with him! "


    "That''s right. He always said that she was not his woman. We really don''t believe it. For so many years,


    I have never seen him stand up for that woman. How dare he beat people in public! "


    Hearing that, John became angry.


    "Damn it! I''ve said the same thing for several times. Do you want a fight? "


    As he said, he raised his fist, intending to punch him. All of a sudden, Mark said in a low voice, "no!"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    They," ..."


    "It''s not like that. It''s boring." Joe Ling had thought that single John had finally bloomed. However, it


    turned out to be useless. "John, are you still remembering your first love? Your grandfather has sent


    her to a remote ce in the world. Why can''t you forget her. Don''t tell me you have to marry her all


    your life. "


    Joe Ling was the CEO of the Ling group. He was the third son in the family, just like Mark. However, his


    status in the Ling family was totally different from that of Mark. The Ling family attached great


    importance to him. Since he graduated from the University, they left the wholepany to him without


    any concern. His two elder brothers also had their own businesses, and were not interested in the


    family business at all. They even helped him with the work of thepany, with giving him a look of


    disgust.


    Not to mention his parents. Two of them retired from the retirement at the age of 50 and went travelling


    around the world. What''s more, they even settled in Africa and worked as a homeworker.


    "Fuck off! It''s none of your business!" John gave them a cold look and walked away.


    With his hands in his pockets, Mark cast a nce sideways at Jessie, who was standing in the dining


    area. A faint smile yed at the corners of his mouth. He said, "It is possible for him not to marry in his


    life. Why do you have to say that?"


    Everyoneughed.


    Displeased, John walked to the dining area and gulped down the wine in one gulp. Seeing that her face


    didn''t work off, he drank another ss and drank the whole ss in one gulp.


    Seeing that he drank four cups in a row and still wanted to take them, Jessie asked coldly, "John Qiao,


    are you broke up in love?"


    "¡­¡­" John turned to look at her and inquired, "Where do you see I broke up with my girlfriend! I just


    drank a few more sses of wine. Do I have to break up with my girlfriend? "


    Jessie pouted, "no matter you broke up with your girlfriend or not, alcohol is not a good thing. Haven''t


    you ever heard that alcohol has caused more mncholy? Besides, alcohol could be a bad thing! "


    "Spoil?" John narrowed his eyes and smiled wickedly. He drew closer to Jessie, who felt a sense of


    danger. Then she moved back a little. Suddenly, John''s face turned cold. "Don''t worry. Even if you do


    something bad, you are not my woman! How about four beans? "


    "You..."


    "What do you say? Other women will get changed after getting pregnant. Gee, you are just like a t


    paper. "


    Jessie gritted her teeth, staring at him angrily.


    t paper!


    I''ve never t down. ".


    Even if she was not pregnant, her figure was still very good. The chest of 34B was not a spectacr,


    but it was still perfect with her small body of 162!


    Jessie was insane, irritable, and wanted to beat people!


    With the fork in her hand, she was poking the cake in her te constantly. John nced at her and


    said coldly, "don''t do it anymore. Else, you''ll break through the te."


    Hearing that, Jessie dazed for a while. Seeing how painful the cake was poked by her, she put down


    her te. "Yes, I have at least have chest. You are a psychotic man, aren''t you! ! It''s a pity that Mark


    only likes women and not men. I can do nothing but watch you from now on. I can''t help you even if I


    wants to. Ha ha. "


    "You..."


    A lovely smile appeared on Jessie''s face. She turned around and walked away. Seeing that, John was


    so angry that he couldn''t breathe.


    "Jessie, stop. Who did you say was psychologically sick. Make your words clear. I grew up in a healthy


    physical and mental state, and you are the psychologically abnormal one. " John held Jessie''s hand.


    He had lived for 25 years, and no woman had ever dared to mock him like that before.


    He couldn''t wait to give her a good lesson when he thought of the women who were constantly begging


    him under his body and the woman who said that he was a psychopath.


    However...


    The only thing he could do now was to nder her, for she was Mark''s girlfriend.


    Hearing that, Jessie grimaced at him, not frightened by his anger at all. Although John always looked


    that he hated her, she could tell that he was actually a very easy-going person.


    He had never shown any hypocrisy, and he didn''t endure anything. He deliberately concealed


    something. If he liked something, he could say he liked it; if he didn''t like it, he could say he didn''t like it.


    Therefore, it was the most rxed andfortable time for Jessie to be with such a person.


    When Joyce had a chat with several friends, she found that John was talking andughing with Jessie


    in the garden, as if they were flirting with each other.


    She turned to look at Mark, remembering the night before, when Mark refused to stay with her no


    matter how hard she begged him.


    She forcibly put the ss on the table, bypassed the table and walked out of the garden.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect you to be so scheming. You even nned to marry Mark. Now you''re seducing


    John again. I didn''t expect you to be so cunning, just because you are too young. "


    The familiar and ear piercing sound came, and the two who were still bickering suddenly stopped. They


    turned around, and they were stunned. They didn''t expect that Joyce would alsoe here.


    Joyce knew many people who came here today. They were not only sessful in their show business,


    but also had been Mark''s girlfriend for years. Therefore, it was not surprising that she came here today.


    Clenching her fists, Jessie was about to speak, but John struck her first.


    "Joyce Lu, watch your mouth. Don''t think that I dare not do anything to you just because you are


    Caleb''s sister! "

 Chapter 99 Two Women Fight For A Man

    Chapter 99 Two Women Fight For A Man


    Walking towards her, John red at her with rage in her eyes. In the past, she could ignore the rage


    that Mark spoiled her. But at least, she wouldn''t say something like that. She didn''t want others to be


    jealous of her.


    They hadn''t seen each other for years, but Joyce had more shorings.


    Joyce sneered, her face full of disdain for the threat of John.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Now you''re protecting that bitch, aren''t you? No matter what, I''m your younger sister among us. But


    you are threatening me with this woman whom you''ve only known for a few months! There must be


    something wrong with your brain, just like Mark. "


    "It''s none of your business. Anyway, keep a low profile wherever I am. Don''t piss me off."


    "I won''t. what can you do to me?" Sinister light shed through her delicate and charming eyes, which


    ferociously met with the deep peach blossom eyes of John.


    She wanted to see what he would do to her if Jessie got sick today!


    Joyce came forward and pped Jessie heavily. When her face was pushed to one side, Jessie felt a


    burning pain.


    "Joyce, who do you think you are? How dare you beat me!" Just because of that, Jessie got a p on


    Joyce''s face before she could react.


    Even if Darren hit her from an early age, it didn''t mean that anyone could do that to her!


    ''She is not just an idiot! She did fight back when she was beaten!''!


    That was Jessie!


    Joyce had never been pped in the face since she was a child. When she was sent down today, not


    only her face was hurt, but also her self-esteem was hurt.


    She was so furious that her delicate face twisted in anger. Joyce rushed madly, grabbed Jessie''s hair


    and began to fight.


    John had a headache and was at a loss what to do.


    He had never dealt with the two women''s fighting before. This was a feeling that he could not take


    sides.


    Joyce drew Jessie''s hair, and Jessie had learnt martial arts, too. But for the sake of Joyce, she couldn''t


    do anything to her. Besides, Jessie drew her clothes, avoiding her touch, so that she could relieve the


    pain in her head.


    Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in her belly. Her face turned pale immediately, and she slowly


    loosened her grip on Joyce.


    Seeing that the force on her body had disappeared, Joyce didn''t let her go and continued to sneer at


    her, "Are you ying the sympathy game to get sympathy again? You are awesome, aren''t you? "


    When John saw that Jessie was squatting on the ground, she put her hands on her belly tightly. His


    nerves were tightened, and his face instantly turned cold. He roared, "Let go of her!"


    Seeing that Joyce didn''t move at all, he stepped forward and raised his hand to hack her wrist. In pain,


    Joyce stepped back. Because of the instability of her shoes, she stumbled and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, the people in the room saw someone was fighting in the garden, so they asked, "is


    there anyone who''s fighting with two women? No way! "


    "Two women fought for a man? Mr. Qiao is so strong! "


    Most people just watched their fight silently instead of taking part in it. It was meaningless to stop it.


    After all, it was better to stay out of such things.


    "Mark, is that Joyce Lu? Wasn''t she dead? Why does shee out of nowhere? " Joe asked. He didn''t


    know Joyce was still alive as the news hadn''t been made public and he didn''t go to Liam''s wedding


    ceremony.


    Hearing the sound, Mark looked to the scene. He saw Jessie in John''s arms, and Joyce fell to the


    ground. In the picture, they were one of them bullying Joyce.


    His eyes darkened as he strode towards the garden.


    "John Qiao, how could you beat me for such a bitch! My brother will never let you go. " Because of the


    high heel of her shoes, she sprained her ankle as she fell down and her eyes turned red with pain.


    John never cared about women, especially this kind of woman who needed to be punished. Supporting


    Jessie, he said coldly, "Joyce Lu, what you have done today, not to mention your brother, even your


    grandfather will punish you, not me. Believe it or not!"


    "You..." Joyce knew that she was in the wrong, but she was not reconciled.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Hearing the voice of Mark, Joyce seemed to have the Savior. Her originally angry and cloudy eyes


    were instantly filled with tears, and she asked for help with a pitiful look on her face.


    "Mark, they are bullying me. Jessie and that man punched me. Look at my feet. They''re swollen, and


    my clothes were torn apart. "


    Hearing that, Mark''s eyes became gloomy. He had seen that when John was supporting Jessie, his


    face was gloomy, and now it was even darker.


    "John, what happened?" asked Mark in a cold and questioning tone.


    John sneered. He had been his brother for so many years, but he didn''t trust him!


    He only beat men and never touched women!


    But now, he should have asked him what had happened!


    "What''s wrong with you? I hit her. What''s wrong? She deserve it! " After that, he held Jessie by the


    waist and went away after leaping over Mark.


    Seeing that Jessie was in the arms of John, Mark became even more furious. Jessie was his wife. How


    could she be hugged by another man!


    But when he saw the pitiful look on Joyce''s face, he didn''t have the heart to leave her alone.


    He held her up and asked, "are there any other injuries except your feet?"


    Joyce shook her head. As long as he came, it would be enough for her to see him in front of Jessie.


    Jessie was directly carried into the car by John. He put her in the back seat and directly drove away. In


    the middle, he called Derek to make ready.


    "How do you feel now? Does it hurt?" John turned to look at Jessie through the video. Jessie shook her


    head and said, "I''m fine."


    John frowned. He was very upset.


    Nothing...


    She was too painful to say anything. Her face was pale. How could she say she was fine!


    Even if she didn''t want him to be pitiful, she didn''t need to tell such a lie that would be immediately


    exposed.


    "Why are you so fond of pretending? It is so painful but you still said you are fine! Don''t worry. I won''t


    feel sorry for you. You''re asking for it. "


    "Can''t you just fight back when Joyce hit you? I believe that she will not stand up as long as you give


    her a kick. Why did you hurt yourself like this? "


    "Where is your fist? Or, do you feel embarrassed to hit women? "


    "I have never seen such a stupid woman like you. You are so stupid."


    Jessie," ..."


    She was so painful now. Why couldn''t he say something sweet.


    The pain in her belly was getting worse and worse, and it was as if something kept messing in there.


    Jessie grabbed her clothes tightly and closed hre eyes because of the pain. She bore the piercing pain


    silently.


    A sense of uneasiness arose spontaneously in her heart.

 Chapter 100 She Is Marks Wife

    Chapter 100 She Is Mark''s Wife


    Soon, the car returned to the vi.


    John didn''t want to go to the Mark''s vi, but Derek was the nearest one there. Considering Jessie''s


    safety, he had to put up with it.


    "She has a stomachache. Do an examination for her." John carried Jessie to the room. After he put her


    on the bed, he left the room and went downstairs.


    Seeing that John was in a hurry and he came back with a worried face, Derek and Finn followed him to


    go upstairs, thinking that something must have happened.


    When Grace saw John go downstairs, she asked nervously, "Master Qiao, what''s wrong with Lady?"


    "What''s wrong? It''s all your master''s fault. "


    "¡­¡­" Not knowing why, Grace went downstairs. They were still joking andughing. She wondered


    why they became like this after only two or three hours.


    Seeing that John didn''t look good, she didn''t dare to ask too much. She poured a cup of tea for John


    and stood beside him waiting for the results of Derek''s inspection.


    After a long time, Derek came down.


    John rose to his feet and asked, "how is she?"


    Derek truthfully reported, "There are many fingernails on Mrs. Lin''s body, and there are also many


    bleeding spots on her scalp. It should be caused by the tug of her hair."


    "Get to the point! How is her child? " The thought of Jessie sitting in the car and enduring severe


    abdominal pain with her eyes closed made his heart strained, worried and guilty.


    This scene seemed to bring him back to the night ten years ago, as if that kind of piercing pain


    emerged again.


    Derek nced at him and said, "Mrs. Jessie always has the sign of early miscarriage, coupled with the


    impact of external force, there is obvious blood in her lower abdomen. Now we are giving her


    miscarriage injection, hoping to control the amount of blood."


    "Yes. Got it. " John lowered his head. He knew what pregnancy bleeding meant.


    At this time, Mark came in with Joyce in his arms. When he saw Derek and John, he said, "Derek,


    come and see her foot injury."


    When he put Joyce down on the sofa, he was lying on it because of the punch from John when he had


    just straightened up.


    "Mark!" shouted Joyce. Her heart ached when she saw the blood. "Are you a mad dog? Why did you


    have to beat anyone! I won''t me you if you hit me. But why did you hit Mark? "


    "I just want to hit you! I don''t care who I hit! "


    When John was about to hit the man again, Joyce leaned over and held him in her arms to protect him.


    Seeing the scene, grasping the man''s arm tightly, John was so furious that his eyes turned red. He had


    an impulse to punch the woman in the face. All of a sudden, someone shouted at the door, "stop!"


    Then, Caleb followed Jeffery into the room.


    Jeffery shouted at John, "John, what are you doing! One punch is enough. Are you done? "


    When Joyce saw her brother, she put on a pitiful look and called him tenderly, "brother." After giving her


    a re, Caleb said to Mark, "Go upstairs to have a look. I''m here with them."


    "Brother! I was hurt too. " Hearing his arrangement, Joyce looked unhappy.


    "Shut up! Don''t you think it''s not a big deal?" He knew that his sister woulde back with much


    trouble. But to his surprise, once she appeared, it was much worse than he had thought of.


    When Mark stood up and was about to go upstairs, John stretched out his hand and blocked him.


    "You don''t need to care about her. You just need to keep an eye on Joyce. Don''t let her bully you. Do


    whatever she wants and get what she deserves."


    Mark lifted up his head and met with John''s beautiful eyes.


    The air was full of murderous will and fire.


    The maid couldn''t understand why John who had always been patient was so furious. All the servants


    stood aside quietly and dared not make a sound.


    Seeing that John was so furious, no one knew exactly why he was angry.


    Even if that was because Jessie was beaten, he wouldn''t be so angry. After all, she was Mark''s wife,


    not his.


    What he did just now was not hard to be misunderstood. He liked that woman too.


    But on second thought, they found it impossible.


    Caleb remembered that when he asked John to protect Jessie, he looked contemptuous of her. It was


    not his style to fall in love with a woman in just two days.


    Moreover, he knew better than anyone else that he shouldn''t flirt with the wife of his friend. How could


    he fall in love with the wife of his friend.


    "John, what are you doing! She is Mark''s wife, not yours. " Caleb said straightforwardly.


    "Really? Why didn''t I see that? " "Yeah, Jessie is his wife. But did he even care about her? The one he


    saw just sprained her ankle. He didn''t know how many of Jessie''s injuries was on the man lying


    upstairs. Before he entered the room, he had asked about Jessie''s situation? Did he asked what''s


    wrong with the baby? Did he? Although I don''t like that woman, I really want to say that, Mark, if you


    don''t love her, you can let her go! "


    John recalled the first time he had said something like that since they had known each other for more


    than ten years.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Hearing his words, Mark''s heart skipped a beat. He felt angry and sad. Anyway, he felt heartbroken that


    he couldn''t breathe.


    He indeed didn''t see Jessie get injured just now. He saw that as long as John held her, she was


    leaning on him. As for Joyce''s swollen ankle, it was deliberately in front of his eyes. When he got angry,


    he didn''t expect that Jessie would be injured.


    As he gnashed his teeth, his hands got closer to his fists.


    Mark suddenly looked at Derek and asked coldly, "what''s wrong with Lady?"


    Derek looked at John and repeated what he had just said to him. Before he could say anything, Mark


    pushed John away and rushed upstairs.


    Seeing that Mark was so nervous, Joyce was so angry that she bit her lip and looked insidiously at the


    room on the second floor.


    Caleb also asked Derek to apply some medicine to her bruise. But Joyce snapped, he pretending to be


    angry, "Joyce Lu, save your temper. Even if I didn''t see what happened just now, but as far as I know,


    you really think you''re innocent?"


    "Caleb Lu! Did you join them to bully me? " Joyce shouted, not willing to give up.


    "I''m bullying you? I have seen you bully others since my childhood. I have never seen anyone bully


    you. It''s only been a few days since you came back. How could you get yourself in trouble like that?


    Don''t act like a tyrant with the support of your family. I haven''t even mentioned a word about it to


    Grandpa. If I tell him, you''ll be screwed. "


    Joyce pursed her lips and red at him.


    "Yes, I shouldn''t havee back. I should have died. Anyway, none of you likes me. None of you likes


    me... ''Mark has fallen in love with another woman, but now you are unwilling to ept me and have


    helped that woman. I should not havee back! I am just a living person, but not a dead person. If I


    die, you will remember me. I... "


    Caleb pped on her face hard.

 Chapter 101 I Am The Only Mother Of Your Baby

    Chapter 101 I Am The Only Mother Of Your Baby


    Joyce touched her swollen cheek. She felt her heart burning.


    She looked at him with her stunned eyes and said, "brother, you hit me! You haven''t hit me since I was


    a child, and my father and grandfather haven''t hit me either. How can you hit me... "


    They all helped her, and even beat her!


    Are they crazy?!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I hit you today. What''s wrong?" Looking at her, Caleb''s heart throbbed, but he still pulled a long


    face.


    It was true that he had been taking good care of her since her childhood. Even if it was not for him, the


    whole Lu family, including Jeffery, John and Mark, all of them pampered her. But what about her?


    It didn''t be good, but worse and worse.


    He didn''t expect how kind she could be. At least, she shouldn''t try to y tricks on some women,


    snatching them at all costs. The Lu family were always fairpetition. They all knew that she loved


    Mark, but now she had no chance to get close to him. Why did she keep bothering him?


    Everything was not because of Jessie''s fault. Why would she me her anger and resentment on an


    innocent person.


    Caleb couldn''t stand just thinking of it.


    He patted on John''s shoulder andforted him, "don''t be angry. It was her fault today. I apologize for


    her."


    John cast a furious nce at Joyce, and then he shook off his hands and left, "take care of her. I have


    no time to lecture others'' sister."


    "Brother..."


    "Shut up."


    -


    Upstairs room.


    Although the pain had been alleviated a lot, Jessie still curled up. Her face had gradually turned red


    and smooth these days, and was as pale as paper, which made people feel very sorry for her.


    Mark ran his fingers through her messy hair and picked up a dozen ck hair.


    He frowned and continued to brush her hair, but again, a lock of hair fell down.


    What the hell was going on?


    As far as he could remember, she didn''t drop any of her hair...


    "Ouch..." Hearing her weak voice, Mark''s heart twitched. Guilt and remorse filled his deep eyes.


    Why didn''t he notice that she got hurt just now?


    The blood marks scratched out by fingernails were very eye-catching.


    And how about Joyce?


    He stood up abruptly and went downstairs. Joyce pouted and pretended to be pitiful to get sympathy,


    but she didn''t have the chance to do so because of what Mark said.


    "Caleb, you take her home first. I will exin to grandpa in a few days."


    In a daze, Caleb stared at Mark nkly. After a while, he replied, "okay." then Mark turned around and


    went upstairs again.


    Joyce looked at him nkly and asked, "exin what? What is he going to exin? "


    Did he want to tell Grandpa that he was married?


    No! No way!


    Ignoring the pain from her injured ankle, and along with the pain, she limped toward Mark, held his


    hand and asked, "Mark, tell me the truth. What on earth do you want to talk to Grandpa? What do you


    want to exin to Grandpa? "


    He had to tell her that it was her who had to exin it, not her grandfather!


    Mark shook off her hand and looked at her coldly. The girl standing in front of him was no longer the


    Joyce that he knew. Although Joyce waspetitive, she never yed tricks or badgered him.


    He had no idea of this.


    "As for what happened today, I don''t want to know whose responsibility it is. I really don''t want to fight


    for Jessie''s identity. She is my wife. If you think it''s me who should feel sorry for you, I admit it! But


    please stay away from my wife. If there is something wrong with her and her baby, I won''t let you go! "


    "You won''t let me go?" Joyceughed as if she had heard the most funny joke in the world. Although


    she justughed, her heart was bleeding.


    "How dare you threaten me! You threatened me for a woman you just knew for a few months! Don''t


    forget, you said in front of Grandpa and the whole Lu family that you would only marry me in this life...


    Yes, she is pregnant now. Didn''t I ever have your child? If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be unable to give


    birth to a child for the rest of my life, and I wouldn''t be unable to be a mother! You said you would make


    it up to me. Okay, I''ll spend the rest of your life topensate me. Otherwise, I won''t let you off! "


    "That''s enough, Joyce!" Caleb pulled her hand and said in a serious tone, "enough of this. Now look at


    you. You are no more than a lunatic. Come home with me. "


    "No way!" Struggling to get rid of the rope, she nced at the woman standing on the second floor and


    said with a sarcastic smile, "Mark, when you learned that I couldn''t get pregnant again, didn''t you say


    that you would look for someone to give birth to a baby for us? Anyway, I am the only mother of your


    child. Don''t you remember? Just now, you said that Jessie is your wife, which is a fact that no one will


    deny. By the way, do you get married? Do you have a marriage certificate? As far as I know, you don''t


    even have a wedding ceremony. You married her just to meet Uncle LAN. Am I right? "


    Mark did not speak, just staring at her.


    He had underestimated her. They had only been back for a few days, but she had already made a


    thorough investigation of him.


    He had a little guilty for her, but now it seemed totally unnecessary.


    Standing at the door of the room, Jessie didn''t know what happened behind them, let alone the people


    in front of him.


    Her mind was filled with the words that Joyce said before, "I am the only mother of your child..."


    It turned out that he did everything he could to keep the baby, just for the sake of Joyce!


    It turned out that the reason why he said she didn''t deserve to be his child''s mother was that he had


    already had a suitable person in his heart.


    She didn''t know how long she had been standing, and what she heard was just the heartbreaking


    sound in her heart, and the severe pain from her body.


    As soon as Grace came out of the kitchen and was about to give some medicine to Jessie, she saw


    Jessie standing at the door of her room and could not help but call "mydy". Everyone downstairs


    heard that Jessie was just waking up.


    "Jessie!" Mark called her name worriedly. Joyce cast a cold nce at her grey face, and her heart was


    filled withcency.


    That was exactly what she wanted!


    Everyone wanted to quarrel with her, but none of them found that Jessie had woken up a long time


    ago. She just wanted Jessie to know that Mark would always be hers, no matter before, or in the future.


    Even if Jessie was pregnant now, the baby''s mother could only be her!


    She wanted to pick a fight with her?


    Well, she was still young.

 Chapter 102 No pain, No unwillingness

    Chapter 102 No pain, No unwillingness


    When Jessie went downstairs, her heart was bleeding, but she still kept calm on her face.


    When Mark wanted to exin, he was stopped by Jessie. She walked up to Joyce and said, "Miss Lu,


    no matter what happened between you and Mark, it''s your past. Who doesn''t have a past? Why should


    I care about the past. You said it''s his fault that you can''t get pregnant. And I want to ask you, what''s


    wrong with you? We are adults. One hand cannot p without another. Don''t tell me you were forced to


    do those things. Besides, don''t you know whether you are pregnant or not? Don''t you care whether


    your period hase or not? You doesn''t even care about your own body. How can you expect other


    people to care about you? "


    That was just like a calmke without any waves, which no one could tell how Jessie felt.


    Hearing that, Joyce''s face turned red with anger. She had thought that Jessie would get angry and fight


    with Mark, but she didn''t expect that she would be so calm.


    She even helped Mark to lecture her!


    Joyce clenched her fists more and more tightly, and she didn''t even feel the pain when her long nails


    pierced into her flesh.


    Her contemptuous eyes sneered and said coldly, "Jessie, do you think that you can change the truth by


    being so generous? You and Mark are not married at all. Even if you are pregnant with his child, he is


    just a bastard. You... "


    "That''s enough, Joyce!" Mark started to ze in his eyes.


    He had tolerated her over and over again. Even if she attacked and provoked him with fierce and dirty


    words all the time, he didn''t get angry. Because he felt that the separation of the three years was


    mostly attributed to him.


    However, it didn''t mean that she could insult the people around him at will.


    Mark said, "Joyce Lu, I believe you have your own difficulties. But, it doesn''t mean that you can do


    whatever you want as soon as youe back! Many things can be changed in three years. When we


    were not married, we would still be unable to get married even if nothing happened before. Although


    you found out that there was no registration of Jessie and me, you seem to have forgotten that I have


    dual nationalities. I can ask awyer to register our marriage ording to thew abroad. Do you need


    me to ask thewyer to send you the file? "


    What Mark said not only shocked Joyce, but also dazzled Jessie.


    Joyce had just told her that they hadn''t registered for marriage. Jessie couldn''t understand why he had


    signed the divorce agreement for her the night she moved in. If they hadn''t registered, the divorce


    agreement would have been unnecessary.


    However, when she heard what he said, her heart sank.


    Just now, their marriage was invalid. But now, she could be sure that he didn''t want to marry her at all.


    Joyce didn''t want to make a scene. If they reached an impasse, it would only make things worse. It was


    no good for both sides. Caleb and Jeffery went straight to make Joyce leave.


    After a fierce quarrel, the whole house turned quiet after Joyce left.


    Jessie lowered her eyes and sighed deeply.


    "Grace, please help me pack up my things," Then she turned to Mark and said, "I don''t think it''s


    necessary for me to stay here any longer. You can ask the driver to send me back to the Lin family."


    "No way! You can''t go back. " Mark refused without hesitation. She hadn''t been detoxified, and her


    child''s condition was not stable. How could she leave!


    Although Nelson was in hospital now, he still had his own power around Mark. As long as the


    appropriate opportunity came, he would certainly take actions against her. In addition, the members of


    the Lin family wanted her to die. Letting her go back was the same as killing her.


    Hearing that, Jessie looked at him. Her eyes were full of despair.


    "Don''t worry. I can see things through. I should have known this result, but I deceived myself. I thought


    you would love me and love me... But it''s okay. Everything goes back to the beginning. But I still owe


    you. After the baby is born, I hope you can treat him well. Don''t let other women bully him. "


    "No other women! If you are doing this for his own good, you must stay by his side, watch him grow up,


    or else you will not be able to give birth to him! "


    "You..." Jessie bit her lips and her eyes were filled with anger. She tried hard to hold back the sadness


    in her heart and looked at Leona.


    He actually told her not to have a baby!


    He was the one who wanted her to give birth to the baby, but now, he said no!


    He was a life, a life that depended on her. It was theirmon fruit. How could he say that he could get


    it if he wanted it, that he could refuse it!


    "One more time, Mark. Do you want this baby or not?"


    "You should be with him!"


    His simple words indicated all his feelings in his heart. He wanted to tell her that he not only wanted to


    have a child, but also wanted her. However, in such a stalemate, he knew that even if he exined to


    her nicely, she would not listen, nor believe him.


    Moreover, Jessie was not a fool, so she understood what he wanted to say.


    But she was really tired.


    She didn''t have much time left. She didn''t know if her child could be saved in the end. If she had to


    leave, all she wanted was to leave quietly without a trace of sadness, without a trace of reluctance or


    nostalgia.


    She didn''t want to bring so much sorrow and pain to him in his life.


    After all, she was just a passer-by in his life.


    After a while, Jessiepromised, "Okay, I won''t leave here, but we must live separately. You have to


    move out if you want to stay here. That''s all I ask. "


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " Seeing the determination on her face, he had no choice but to ept her invitation


    reluctantly.


    After all, she had Grace here and Derek and so many bodyguards who took care of her, so he could


    know what she was doing at any time. If she left here, everything would be out of control.


    Mark''s departure was thought to ease Jessie. But when she saw his receding figure, her heart ached


    as if her lower abdomen were being torn apart.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Finally, tears fell down from her eyes, like sad flowers.


    Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen. She squatted down and felt very ufortable.


    Seeing that, Grace quickly walked up to her and asked worriedly, "mydy, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Ouch, my belly hurts..."

 Chapter 103 The Wife Of Someone Else

    Chapter 103 The Wife Of Someone Else


    After Mark left the vi, he went straight back to thepany. Since thepany was developing the


    South Sea project recently, he decided to live in the resting room in the office.


    The phone beeped.


    He looked at the time and found it was already one o''clock in the morning. Then he saw the caller ID


    and picked up the phone, rubbing his eyebrows.


    "What is it?"


    "Young master, Lady is in a hospital now and her stomach is aching badly after you left.: Derek replied


    truthfully.


    Hearing that, Mark''s nerves went tense. He sat up straight. He asked sternly, "why didn''t you tell me


    earlier. How is she now? Which hospital are you in? "


    "In the Shining Hospital. The amount of blood has been controlled, but the condition is not stable now.


    Therefore, Lady has to be sent to the hospital for prevention of miscarriage. "


    Hearing that Jessie was in the Shining Hospital, Mark felt a little relieved.


    The hospital was run by the Qiao family. John''s uncle was a medical genius and had been devoted to


    the medicine. Mark was very relieved to have him around. In addition, John''s grandpa was a highly


    respectedmander in the army, so the security of the hospital was absolutely safe.


    The only problem was that John...


    Without thinking too much, Mark said directly, "if you need anything in the hospital, just go do it. Ask


    Grace to take care of her in the hospital. Do let me know at once if anything happens. "


    "Yes."


    As soon as he ended the call, Mark dialed another number. As soon as the line was connected, he


    said, "My wife is in the hospital to give birth, so please take good care of her for me. If anything


    happens to her, I wasn''t hit by you in vain."


    John was furious.


    "She is your wife, not mine. You should take care of yourself. I am not your nanny. "Fuck!"


    Beep beep beep beep~~


    In rage, John hung up the phone. Mark smiled and continued to work.


    As soon as John hung up the phone, he began to drink. Jeffery cast a nce at him and said coldly,


    "enough! Don''t speak those awful words anymore. You have already hung up the phone."


    "What do you mean? Well, do you think I''m as angry as those women to be spoiled? "


    "Isn''t it true?"


    John directly lost her temper.


    ''Why am I acting like a spoiled child in front of Mark? I''m not a woman, not to mention Mark''s woman.


    Why am I acting like a spoiled child!''


    Jeffery didn''t stop him. Instead, he looked John pour the wine into his mouth sarcastically and ridiculed


    him, as if he was afraid that he would be pissed off.


    "Forget it. This is 1982 whisky. You drank $100000 after you drank it. Your father only scolded you.


    How could you act like a woman? Don''t forget that you gave Mark a punch today in return. "


    "Reward? Do you want me to give you a punch to make me happy? " John raised his fist and Jeffery


    blocked his fist. Jeffery took up the wine ss and said, "All right, Caleb and I are both responsible for


    this today''s matter, I apologize to you. You see, if you make a call, I will leave those women behind to


    apany you. You are really my good buddy! "


    The corners of John''s mouth twitched, giving him a disdainful expression of "thank you". "Thank you. If


    you had a woman, that arctic bear would disappear."


    Although Jeffery smiled, he didn''t say anything. Anyway, it was an undeniable fact.


    There was a reason for John to be angry today. He didn''t like Jessie, and they even asked him to


    protect Jessie. It was really difficult for him. But now, they even made a video of him. For the Qiao


    family who was strictly educated, he would be beaten up.


    Grandpa Qiao didn''t like to see John hang out with others. However, their families were the same. They


    all thought that the girls they met in the outside world had toe from families of equal social status


    with them, so John wouldn''t feel wronged if such kind of thing happened. After all, he really made a fool


    of himself.


    But this time, he felt so aggrieved because he couldn''t exin anything at all.


    "By the way, what did Mark say just now?" Asked Jeffery curiously.


    "Say what? He said his wife was in our hospital and asked me to take good care of her. " John gnashed


    his teeth in anger and said the words "take care of her". He didn''t need him to look after another man''s


    wife. He really thought that Jessie was just a poor girl. Too many bad things happened to her.


    The next morning, he finally went to the hospital with an expression of unwillingness on his face.


    "Mr. Qiao, you are here."


    Grace blooming sect took the fruit from John''s hands and went straight to the bathroom. Seeing that,


    Jessie said, "You don''t have toe here every day. I will take care of myself. You can go to work.


    Don''t worry about me."


    With a snort, John sat down on the sofa, crossed his legs and said coolly, "you think I''m willing toe


    everyday? I was instructed to do so. If I didn''te, you wouldn''t live here. It''s me."


    People said that they would do it with money. What about him? And he had toe to the hospital to


    take care of other man''s wife everyday. If others knew that, he must be ashamed.


    Jessie," ..."


    Jessie knew that John was forced to take care of her. Among all the persons, nobody could force him


    to do anything except for Mark.


    But, why didn''t hee by himself?


    Did he really think that John would make her happier than him?


    "Oh, I almost forgot. I took this picture this morning." Jessie took out the B-mode ultrasound picture that


    she had taken in the morning. John went to the bed, picked up the picture and looked it over, but


    couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    "What''s this? It''s all ck. What the hell? "


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    That was why he was so uneducated. Jessie took over the photo, pointed at the ck dot and


    exined, "look clearly, this is my baby."


    "Baby? No way! " What a small ck spot? Was it a child? "You have been pregnant for more than ten


    months. When will you give birth to the babies?"


    Jessie sneered, "That''s to say, you men can''t feel the feeling of being a mother. When you see him


    growing up in the belly, the feeling of aplishment and happiness will be stronger than anything


    else for you to live on."


    "Okay."


    Seeing that John was so indifferent, Jessie put the photo treasure under her pillow and said, "I know


    what I''m going to do is casting pearls before swine. I won''t talk to you any more."


    "You are the cow!" said John.


    After washing fruits, Grace came back to the ward. She didn''t believe what the nurses had heard of just


    now. However, when she opened the door, she saw the two were bickering with each other,ughing


    happily. She couldn''t even feel that they didn''te in.


    She walked over and deliberately interrupted: "Mr. Qiao and Lady, eat some fruit."

 Chapter 104 The Scandal Of Blind Eyes

    Chapter 104 The Scandal Of Blind Eyes


    ncing at her, John forked an apple with a fork and handed it to Jessie. "Don''t forget that you are


    thin. Look at you, you looked so ugly when you lived in the hospital for days."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jessie snorted, "I won''t get fat so you envy me!" With that, she took the apple and started to eat it.


    John sneered. He picked up an orange, sat down on the sofa, and ate it.


    Grace stood aside and looked at the two people in front of her. Although they always quarreled with


    each other, and John also looked impatient. Every time he came here, he would argue with Jessie, but


    she felt that there was an atmosphere of ambiguity around.


    Was it true that they were just like the report?


    It can''t be true.


    If it was true, what happened to young master? Did it mean that young was cuckolded by his brothers?


    Her suspicious eyes fell on John and Jessie. While eating fruits, Jessie looked at the B-mode


    ultrasound picture, feeling nothing different, but John was not that dull.


    He pretended to be dandiacal, but in his heart, he had sensed that Grace was not herself today.


    He threw the orange hide on the tea table, raised his eyebrows and looked at Grace, asking, "Grace,


    do you think I''m very handsome today?"


    Grace," ..."


    John continued to ask, "Then why do you keep looking at me like this? Do you fall in love with me? "


    Grace red at him and said, "what the hell, Mr. Qiao? I''m already over fifty, but you still made fun of


    me."


    John smiled, "I''m not joking. You''re notughing. Am I right?" Then he cast a nce at the room, and


    whispered, "Come here with me. I want to talk to you."


    As soon as they walked out of the ward, Grace knew exactly what he wanted to ask.


    She said directly, "Master Qiao, I just saw a piece of news in the nurse station, it''s about you and Lady.


    Besides... I also heard them talking about you and those nursesmenting on you on the Inte, so


    I... "


    "So, you don''t believe me?"


    John didn''t refer to the two of them as "we," but "I". Grace had followed Mark for years, and knew John


    well. Therefore, she had to believe him.


    As long as she trusted him, it didn''t matter much whether she would trust Jessie or not.


    Of course she believe John. However, when she saw the way he and Jessie got along with each other,


    she couldn''t help but wonder what had happened to them.


    "Mr. Qiao, with all due respect, I think you should help Mrs. Lan and Mr. Lan deal with their disputes.


    After all, she is still pregnant. I can see that every time someonees, she is all disappointed in the


    fact that it isn''t Mr. Lan."


    Looking at her, John kept silent for a long time. Then he slowly said, "I know."


    Grace was referring to indirectly, but the meaning was clear.


    He had to go to the hospital and take care of a pregnant woman. John was a man with fame and


    prestige, so there were rumors about him. In addition, he could expect that somebody would


    misunderstand him because of the video.


    However, John still couldn''t figure out where the picture and audio tape that the report was from.


    He was even recorded ying jokes with Joe on the private party!


    His charming eyes narrowed dangerously. He wouldn''t just let it go. If he finds out who did this, the only


    result will be death!


    "Don''t tell her anything about this. I''ll take care of it with Mark. You just stay here and look after her. If


    you have any problem, you can call Mark or me at any time. I gotta go. "


    Grace nodded. She went back to the ward after seeing John leave.


    When John just stepped out of the elevator, he saw his Uncle Jo walking towards him. His already


    serious face had already turned into ink. John smiled to him and said, "Uncle, what a coincidence!


    Don''t you need the surgery today?"


    "You brat! You''re making trouble all day. How can youugh after such a big trouble?" If it weren''t for


    the fact that John''s father died in a mission, the whole family would not have doted on him and allowed


    him to do whatever he wanted.


    But John was spoiled by them so much that he thought it was necessary to make up for the family bond


    he had lost. As a result, he was now very casual and irresponsible.


    "Uncle, those are just made up by the journalists. They didn''t tell the truth. You are too naive to believe


    the entertainment gossip. "


    "Yes, you can''t gossip about her. But there must be a reason. If you hadn''t been so intimate with that


    woman, how could you be photographed by the paparazzi? Don''t you think I don''t know that the


    woman is Mark''s wife? There is a limit to your brotherhood. You don''t even know where your wife is,


    but you are still helping others to take care of his. I think you are just out of your mind. "


    John''s eyes lit up. "Uncle, you know how to make use ofnguage! You''re awesome!"


    "Cut the crap. Grandpa asked you to go back before dinner. If you don''t show up, your grandpa will kick


    your ass. Then we can''t stop him."


    "Okay, I know."


    John was struck dumb. She didn''t know who was setting him up, and he had to think of ways tofort


    his 90-year-old grandpa. He sighed in his heart, ''how passionate life is! The climax repeated.''


    -


    "John, the young master of themander''s house, seduces the daughter of the Lin Group!" ¡¿


    "Joan is in the obstetrics and Gynecology Department of the hospital. It seems that his new woman is


    pregnant. He needs to focus on her pregnancy and turn back to be a yboy!" ¡¿


    "Lin''s daughter, Jessie Ling, busy new boyfriend and ex boyfriend, and only money and power is real..."


    The Inte, magazine, and newspaper were all full of reports. With pictures and conversation, it


    seemed that it was a real story. It was difficult to believe it or not.


    Not knowing what was happening on the screen, everyone in the MAPLE was nervous on seeing


    Mark''s dark face.


    In just two hours, five managers were pushed out of the office, and six reports were smashed into the


    napkin machine, and dozens of phone calls were hung up.


    This kind of feeling indicated that the king Yama was in a bad mood and needed to be served carefully.


    "John, what on earth happened to those reports?" Although these reports were false, the scene in


    which he and Jessie were having an affair made Mark furious.


    John was outraged. From the time he knew about the report to now, many people had been


    questioning him. Put aside others, Jessie was Mark''s wife and he was his brother. How dared hee


    to question him what was going on? It was so ridiculous!


    "You fucking son of a bitch, Mark LAN! You, Caleb and Jeffery are behind this! How dare you put the


    me on me! Fucking take care of your own wife yourself! "

 Chapter 105 A Disturbance Caused By A Ring

    Chapter 105 A Disturbance Caused By A Ring


    John thought the gossip was going on, but soon the news was out. In fact, the public didn''t have much


    interest in such kind of gossip. They were just chatting randomly at their leisure. But he didn''t know why


    the news this time couldn''t suppress it, and it was getting more and more fierce.


    p!


    The huge house shook because of Grandpa Qiao''s crutch.


    "You said you would solve it. You said you have nothing to do with the woman. You said you were


    assisting Mark. I trust you. Now, exin to me what happened!"


    Grandpa Qiao red at him with his round eyes. No one dared to make a sound.


    John was reading the photos in the magazine. He was totally fine because he just apanied Jessie


    to bask in the garden that day. The most important thing was the ring in his hand.


    Not knowing what happened that day, just because he was in a bad mood, he chatted with Jessie


    about the woman he would never forget and his love for her. While saying, he took out the ring that had


    been hung around his neck.


    Although he did not believe in coincidence, what he did that day was really a coincidence.


    "Grandpa, it''s really not what you think."


    "So what? Don''t me me for my own decision. Listen to my one-sided words. I''ll give you a chance to


    exin now. "


    "I..."


    John didn''t know and didn''t want to tell. Although that woman had left for ten years, he still could not


    forget her. In the past, she left mostly because of his grandfather. If his grandfather hadn''t done


    something secretly, she would not have left.


    Over the years, he had been a yboy who acted against his will, mostly because he couldn''t forget


    her.


    However, he could only bury everything in his heart.


    "Grandpa, it''s impossible for me to get engaged to Jessie. She''s the wife of Mark. No matter how bad I


    am, I won''t have a crush on my friend''s wife."


    "Who asked you this?" Grandpa Qiao stared at him. He looked at the ring on the photo and said, "I''m


    asking you what happened to the ring! Tell me the truth, are you still thinking about that woman? Don''t


    think that your grandpa is too old for me to see anything. Even if I''m blind, I can still see things clearly. "


    John turned his eyes to the other side.


    He knew his grandpa would hold on to the ring.


    He said with a cold face: "since you know that, why do you ask me?" If it was not for him, would she


    leave?


    If she didn''t leave, he wouldn''t keep torturing himself for so many years.


    "Why should I ask you?" Grandpa Qiao grabbed his crutch and stabbed it into the floor again. He stood


    up trembling and snapped, "you brat, do you think that you can get angry with me just because you


    have powerful wings! I thought after so many years, you could finally see the true face of that woman,


    but I didn''t expect that you are still thinking about her. Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking.


    You''ve been staying with women all these years. You never find a wife seriously. You just want to


    revenge on me for sending that woman abroad and forcibly breaking you apart! Do you think you can


    hide it from me? I''m telling you, even if the Qiao family is sonless, I won''t tell you where that woman is.


    You can just think that she is dead. "


    "Grandpa!"


    John rose from his seat and made eye contact with Grandpa Qiao.


    Although Grandpa Qiao was already ny years old, he still had a murderous spirit. He was as valiant


    as John. As for John, he once went to the military academy, had been a gang member and had been in


    the underworld. He was not easy to deal with. What''s more, he was the person who was stronger and


    stronger. He would never admit defeat to his grandpa.


    Murderous will shed in the air.


    The whole mansion was full of murderous will and it would be razed to the ground at any time.


    "Hand over the ring, or else I won''t be easy on you!" Grandpa Qiao ordered in a low voice. He only had


    one requirement for him, that was to get rid of that womanpletely in his life.


    However, the only person mattered in the life of John was that woman.


    He had lost her. Couldn''t he give her even a little bit of nostalgia?


    "No!" John answered briefly.


    Though Grandpa Qiao was so furious, he managed to keep his temper.


    "Don''t make me say it again!"


    "Grandpa, I can promise you anything you want, including the woman you asked me to marry. But I


    can''t give this to you." He couldpromise with any requests, but not this one.


    Grandpa Qiao red at him for a few seconds and said, "Okay, I ept your offer."


    John," ..."


    Suddenly, he felt he was set up and fooled.


    Although there was a fight in the Qiao family because of the rumors, the trouble was finally solved. But


    not so easy for Jessie.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The stock price of the Lin Group hasn''t fallen, and its performance is not as good as before. In addition,


    the paparazzi remembered that they had been following the Lin family all day long, which not only


    disturbed their normal life, but also talked about the things happened in the youth of Darren.


    For example, Darren had an affair in his marriage, and his mistress had taken over his wife''s virginity,


    and Jessie lived a life even more miserable than that of Cindere since her childhood


    Their well-off background was a mess. Of course, Ivy and Darren Lin wouldn''t let go of Jessie.


    With a bang, the door of the ward was opened. Seeing two strangersing in fiercely, Grace''s face


    darkened and she asked sternly, "who are you? What are you doing here?"


    "Who are we? Just go inside and find out who we are! "


    Hearing that, of course the woman knew that the two were just Jessie''s family. However, when she saw


    how angry they were, she thought that Jessie was still bearing a stable life, so she went to the door to


    guard her.


    "I''m sorry to bother you. If you have something urgent, please wait here for a moment. Lady will wake


    up at about 3 o''clock. If you are not in a hurry, pleasee here another day. "


    "Who do you think you are? Why don''t you let us in. I''m here to get even with this little bitch. Get out of


    my way! " Darren reached out his hand, trying to push Grace away. However, she was pressed against


    the door and didn''t dodge.


    "Fuck off!" Darren roared.


    Without any anger on her face, Grace stared at him with sharp eyes and said calmly, "Mr. Lin, a dog


    needs a master. Even if Mrs. Lan long is your daughter, she is now the third Lady of the Lan family. The


    madam of Maple. The baby inside her is the sessor of the group. If anything happens to Lady, none


    of us can take the responsibility. Mr. Lin, I don''t believe you want to see the result. "

 Chapter 106 You Are Worse Than A Dog

    Chapter 106 You Are Worse Than A Dog


    Darren," ..."


    Even though Mark was only acting CEO of Maple, they were not sure whether he would be the


    CEO of thepany sooner orter. Although Nelson had his own organization now, who could


    guarantee that he would be able to protect her all his life.


    His family was on the brink of copsing. If he offended Mark again


    Looking at the worried look on Darren''s face, Ivy pulled at the sleeve of his shirt, hinting him toe in.


    Just as Darren was hesitating, the door was opened from inside.


    When she was woken up by someone''s voice, Jessie also didn''t want to listen to the sound of Darren.


    But she was afraid that Grace would suffer loss because of that. She didn''t want to leave Grace alone.


    "Why are you here?" She looked calm, but her voice was cold and alienated.


    "How dare you ask us why we are here? Do you know how you have hurt your father! If you hadn''t


    seduced other men, the Lin family would still have been not bad, at least not now. " The thought that


    Darren had been running around for business these days made her sad.


    No matter how powerful the Lin Group is, it has arge range of business. All of them request to


    cooperate with us. At least, they have enough business to cooperate with us. They are very proud to


    cooperate with us.


    But now?


    They either gave us cold looks or went back home like hiding from gue. They don''t know what''s


    wrong with them and why everyone treats them like this.


    Thepany''s performance has fallen sharply. In addition to those scandals, the stock price of the Lin


    Group has fallen like a roller coaster. All the shareholders of thepany were furious, and some of


    them even wanted to withdraw their shares.


    In the face of this, how could Ivy not be angry.


    Contrary to Ivy''s outrage, Darren was much calmer. He was red in the face just now, but now he was


    quiet without saying a word.


    Looking at the two men in front of her, Jessie didn''t understand at all what she meant by saying that.


    She doubted, "what''s wrong with thepany? How could I fool around with other men? "


    "Mydy, it''s time for you to take medicine. Let''s talk about itter." What Grace said just now made


    Jessie more suspicious. Jessie gave her a quick nce and went on to ask, "You''d better make it clear


    to me. If you don''t make it clear today, you won''t be able to leave here."


    "Lady..."


    "Shut up. I didn''t ask you. "


    This was the first time that she had been so stern to Grace. Seeing the coldness on her face, Grace


    had no choice but to leave.


    Seeing that, Darren held his wife''s hand and was about to leave, but his hand was pushed away by


    her. Ivy said angrily, "don''t pretend in front of me. We know that Mark doesn''t love you at all. His first


    lover came back a few days ago. Since then, he has never been home. Am I right? "


    Seeing that Jessie didn''t say a word, she continued, "You know that he doesn''t love you at all, so you


    set all your efforts to seduce John. Now the news about you and John spread all over the world. If it


    weren''t for you, why would the paparazzi investigate your father and us? Because if you just watch the


    news on TV, it would be a scandal of our family. Jessie, do you want to crush my family and make your


    father suffer a lot? Are you satisfied with this? "


    ''John and she?''


    Darren''s scandal?


    Hearing that, Jessie was confused. She didn''t know what had happened.


    She turned to Grace and asked, "Grace, is what they said true?"


    Grace nodded and said, "yes, master Qiao and young master asked me to keep it from you."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jessie asked, "why didn''t you tell me what happened? Have you ever cared about my feelings? I am


    only one of you. I don''t know what''s going on here. They two will treat me as a fool to tell me all these.


    Is this your so-called concern about me? "


    "Who are you calling an outsider? Jessie, don''t forget that you are from Lin family. Your father is


    Darren, and I am your mother. " Ivy said angrily.


    Hearing that, Jessie raised her eyebrows, "Oh? Is it? But why don''t I remember my parents? As far as I


    can remember, I have no rtives except a dead mother and a poor brother. Where are ''dad'' and


    ''Mom'' from? "


    "You..."


    Darren couldn''t stand it any more. He reached out his hand and wanted to p her. Just when his hand


    was about to touch her white face, a voice like hell came from behind.


    "How dare you hit my woman! You are looking for death!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Both of them were taken aback by his words, so he stopped his hand in the air.


    Joe came over briskly and cast a nce at Jessie for seconds. He snorted and said, "I didn''t expect


    you to be so pretty. You don''t look like 22. You are just 16."


    Jessie," ..."


    Although she didn''t know the man in front of her, she seemed to have met him before. Contemptible as


    Jessie tried to think about who he was, she just couldn''t remember.


    Mark reached out and patted Joe on the shoulder. The pain made Joe frown. "Stop squinting at me.


    She is my wife. If you continue to stare at her, I will dig your eyes out," Mark said.


    Eximed Joe, dismissively. "So dear, don''t let her out if you have the ability. John even had affairs


    with other woman. I''m not allowed to see her. "


    Jessie," ..."


    Knowing his words were wrong, Joe immediately changed the topic.


    "Mr. Lin, I heard that your family is going to copse. Why don''t you go back to handle your funeral


    affairs? You can''t stand to see them show off their love here."


    "Humph! I''m not dealing with your funeral. Can you talk? You mouth is like eating shit. "


    The moment Ivy finished her sentence, Darren pulled her back. He cast an angry nce at her, trying


    to stop her talking.


    Feeling wronged and confused.


    Hearing what she said, Joeughed instead of getting angry. He gave a vicious smile and said, "Aunt, if


    you think I''m rude, then don''t listen to me. When unhappy, even a dog will bite people. But you''re still


    here and listen to me. I''m afraid you''re even worse than a dog."


    "You..." It was the first time that Ivy had been called "bastard", which infuriated her. She was about to


    retort, but was stopped by Darren''s angry stare.


    "Mr. Ling, my wife don''t know much. Don''t take her words seriously."


    "Don''t worry. Birds of the same feather flock together. I''m not that mean to a beast."


    Everyone understood what Joe had said expect Ivy.


    Noticing that Darren kept holding her hands and walking away, Ivy was confused and threw his hands


    off her, asking, "Darren, why didn''t you scold them just now? If it were not for that little bitch, how could


    the Lin Group be like this now? "


    "Read more when you''re free. Don''t act like an idiot," he said in a huff.

 Chapter 107 Never Worry About Anything As Long As She Had Him

    Chapter 107 Never Worry About Anything As Long As She Had Him


    Joe couldn''t helpughing as he saw that Darren took Ivy away.


    Jessie looked at him and felt mixed feelings, sour and bitter. She couldn''t tell what it was.


    Noticing her difference, Mark put his arm around her shoulder and asked in a soft voice, "What''s


    wrong? Are you feeling bad about what he said to your father? Joe intended no harm. He tried to speak


    for you."


    "Speak for me?" Jessie didn''t understand. Joe approached closer to her and said in a cute voice,


    "Yeah, I''m so angry to see them treat you like this. How could they bully you, lovely and kind wife of my


    friend?"


    Jessie ''...''


    "By the way, what on earth about those news? Why didn''t you and John tell me about it?"


    Mark stroked her long hair on her shoulders, and said, "It''s not a big deal. You don''t have to worry


    about it."


    "Then what is it?" All of these rted with her were just minor things. What about those not rted with


    her?


    Jessie paused for a while and said, "I''m tired. Grace, see Mr. Joe off please."


    Grace ''...''


    Joe ''...''


    "What''s going on? She was your honey, right? Why do you let me go?"


    What did she take him for?!


    Looking at her thin back, Mark sighed helplessly.


    He sent Joe away and then opened the door to enter the inner room.


    "Honey, what''s wrong?" Mark sat on the bedside and saw her unhappy face. Obviously, she was angry


    about what happened just now.


    "We didn''t hide it from you on purpose. We just don''t want you to be upset by something made up."


    "Doesn''t it matter now?" Jessie asked back, "Even if you don''t say that, even if you ask Grace to shut


    up, can you make sure that everyone in the hospital will shut up? Rumors are everywhere. No matter


    how powerful you are, can you control the whole world?"


    Jessie was so angry. Mark kept quiet wisely.


    He did have the ability to cover up anything. The reason why he didn''t suppress these news was to find


    out the mastermind.


    What''s more, he was happy to see what Darren had done was exposed. He had nned to get even


    with him, but now it seemed that they had been badly damaged without his ''help''.


    Seeing that Mark didn''t say a word, Jessie didn''t want to talk about it. Since he said that he would deal


    with it, he would do it by himself.


    However...


    "By the way, did John get in trouble for this? Grace told me that his grandfather is strict with the matters


    and I''m afraid..."


    "Honey, you haven''t seen me for so long and you don''t even ask me whether I am good or not. Are you


    in love with others and going to dump me?"


    Mark held her from one side and buried his head in her shoulder, acting like a spoiled child.


    He really wanted toe here and stay with her in the hospital every day. But when he thought of the


    words she told him coldly that she wanted him to move out, he was a little scared.


    He knew that she couldn''t understand or trust him in a short time, so he couldn''t rush things.


    When she smelled the familiar smell, a warm stream of blood rushed out of Jessie''s heart. She felt as if


    her heart was blocked by a big stone, and her eyes were also covered with ayer of mist.


    She turned her head away so that he wouldn''t see her tears. She held back her sadness and said


    coldly, "I''m not your wife. We''re not married."


    It turned out that what she cared about was this.


    "No, I have asked awyer to register our marriage in German. If you don''t believe me, I can ask him to


    show you the file."


    "No, thanks." Jessie refused, "It doesn''t matter. After all, we have signed the divorce agreement."


    Mark had just looked at her gently, but now his face turned dark.


    Feeling the force on her body, Jessie knew that he was angry.


    She didn''t want to ruin the atmosphere. God knew how happy she was when he came to see her.


    However, she had to remind herself again and again that their marriage was not originally because of


    love.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    They had married for interests. He didn''t love her and she was the same.


    Now, not only had a hard marriage rtionship, but also there was another woman, Joyce, who made


    their marriage moreplicated.


    No matter what Joyce said was true or not, it was true that Mark had said she didn''t deserve to be his


    child''s mother. He indeed hated her because she shot him!


    She could never forget all of these realities. Even though she loved him very much, she didn''t dare to


    express it easily.


    She was afraid that the deeper she loved him, the more deeply she would be hurt.


    "Is there anything else you can say?" Mark''s voice turned cold. They hadn''t seen each other for a


    week. He finally found an excuse and sent Joe to see her. However, before they had a few words, she


    pulled a long face and drove him away!


    He really doubted that if she still loved him! Or had she really fallen in love with someone else.


    Jessie didn''t want to say anything. She wanted to show him the first picture of their baby so that she


    could share her happiness of being a mother with him.


    But she dared not.


    Both of them were silent. It seemed that they were too angry to talk with each other. As Grace came in


    with the medicine given by a nurse, she sensed a strange atmosphere in the air and said, "Mrs. Jessie,


    it''s time to take the medicine."


    In a muffled voice, Jessie received the medicine without saying anything. Grace smiled and said, "Mr.


    Mark, Mrs. Jessie did ultra-sound radiography that day. The baby''s heart was beating so fast and


    forcefully. I think it must be a boy."


    "Really?" Mark''s eyes turned bright. Looking at Jessie, he asked, "Do you have the photo? Let me


    have a look."


    After giving him a nce, Jessie took out a photo under her pillow.


    Mark looked at the photo silently with a joyful smile on his face. Stroking the ck dot in the photo, he


    asked curiously, "Is this our baby? He is so small. When can he grow up?"


    Graceughed and said, "Mr. Mark, he was just one month. It will take at least four months for you to


    see him more clearly. Don''t worry."


    "No hurry." Then, Mark put his arms around Jessie''s shoulder and kissed her on her cheek. He said in


    a soft voice, "Jessie, thank you!"


    Thank you for giving me aplete family. Thank you for making me feel the happiness that I never


    had before. Thank you, for giving birth to children for me...


    Jessie looked down and felt a warm current in her heart. Her eyes were covered with tears again.


    "By the way, I have arranged the medical treatment for Daniel when he returns home. He wille


    back within half a month."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. I will keep my promise."


    Jessie nodded and there was a smile on her pale face.

 Chapter 108 Good Daughter 1

    Chapter 108 Good Daughter 1


    In order to apany Jessie in the hospital, Mark postponed all his work today. However, when he


    answered John''s phone, he had to leave with reluctance.


    After he left, Jessie was sitting beside the window in silence, seeming to be thinking of something.


    Grace walked to her, put the water on the table in front of her and said gently, "Mydy, in fact, you love


    young master very much, right? It''s normal for couples to have a fight. Don''t take it to heart. Don''t take


    it to heart. Master is here to console you. "


    Hearing that, Jessie raised her eyes and said, "Grace, do you think I''m too sentimental and


    unreasonable?"


    Grace," ..."


    Jessie smiled bitterly. Even she herself thought she was a hypocrite, let alone others.


    Mark was so nice to her, both for Daniel and for herself. He was perfect.


    Everything happened when she didn''t trust him.


    In fact, she cared about Joyce. After all, she was the only woman that Mark had ever loved. But, even


    she had said, which man had no past?


    Moreover, Joyce had met Mark before her.


    People were never contented, especially when it came to love. ''Perhaps what I want is really more and


    more. That''s why I keep worrying about gains and losses, '' thought Jessie.


    "By the way, Rachel. Do you know who she is?" Grace nodded and Jessie said: "she said she would


    come this week. Ask the servant to clean up a room for her."


    "Okay, I know."


    Grace promised her happily. Jessie had always treated herself as an outsider of her family, and she


    would never ask the servants to do anything for her no matter what happened in her family.


    -


    The scandal of Jessie and John spread fast. In the end, someone dug out their love story. Even John''s


    past girlfriend who was sent abroad by Grandpa Qiao was also found out.


    Joyce closed the magazine with a smug smile on her face.


    She wanted to pick a fight with her? Humph!


    "Joyce, the Qiao family is powerful. If you digging out the truth, aren''t you afraid that they will deal with


    you? If they find out that we did it, will they... " Sharon was a little worried. The Qiao family was well-


    known in the city and even the whole country. Few of them dared to provoke the Qiao family. If they


    found out that it was they who indirectly made trouble to John, she dared not to think about the


    consequences.


    "Don''t worry! I''m not lying. These are all facts. Dare he deny? My brother, Mark and he are good


    friends. He won''t do anything to me. " What''s more, it was she who hired people to look for this kind of


    news. After several setbacks, they would send it to the paparazzi. Even if they wanted to find out the


    source of the news, it would not be that easy.


    Joyce was very calm and had never thought of the consequences of what she had done.


    Even if there were consequences, an apology was enough to solve them, so she didn''t need to feel


    sorry at all.


    "Moreover, don''t you like John? Do you really want to see him with that bitch? " After a short pause,


    Sharon''s eyes which were full of worry just now became resolute in an instant.


    That''s right. For her love, she can''t be softhearted!


    They were drinking juice and having a heart to heart talk. At this moment, the phone rang and Sharon


    picked it up. She was shocked to see that the look on her face changed. Tears fell down her cheeks.


    After hanging up the phone, Joyce asked, "Sharon, what''s wrong with you? What happened? "


    "I... My father was taken away by the police. "


    "What? How did this happen? " Seeing her crying and unable to speak clearly, Joyce was also worried.


    "Don''t cry. Tell me what happened. We have to find a solution instead of crying here. "


    Hearing Joyce''s words, Sharon was stunned and immediately stopped crying.


    "My mommy told me that my daddy had been reported to have bribed officials, maliciously manipting


    stocks and faking... I don''t know why. Joyce, what do you think I should do? I''m so scared! I''m scared...


    "


    Joyce''s eyes were full of doubts. Although she had not actually run apany, she had worked in a big


    company when she was studying in the United States. She knew a lot of secrets.


    As far as she knew, in bigpanies, almost no one could say that it was innocent, and there would be


    some problems more or less. It had gone too far on bribery and false usations. Is there anyone in


    business who hasn''t received any gift? Who didn''t have two ounts book for eachpany? It was


    not surprising at all that it bought in its own stock and sold it in different identities...


    The Yan family''spany was not big. It was only a rtively powerful and medium-sizedpany


    with growing space. Even if the government wanted to catch a representativepany, they would not


    hire such arge or smallpany. After all, it was not convincing.


    The only thing she could understand was that someone was ying tricks on the Yan family.


    But, who could it be?


    "Sharon, do you know who your father offended recently? Or do you have anypetitors who wants


    topete with him for the project? "


    "¡­¡­ I don''t know. "


    When she was a little kid, Sharon ate, drank and worked hard on studying. In the past 25 years, she


    had lived a life where she could focus on her cello. She seldom cared about the family affairs, not to


    mention the business of thepany.


    The more she thought about it, the sadder she felt.


    As an adult, she had never thought of her family and even never asked about it. Now her father had an


    ident, but she was so confused and only knew to cry and panic. She hated herself very much at this


    moment.


    Joyce sighed helplessly.


    Almost all of them from a wealthy family were provided with everything to eat. They seldom n for


    themselves, let alone share their family. Seeing her like this, Joyce could also feel her sorrow. If not


    taking her side, Sharon would definitely hide from others and cry to death for her weak personality.


    "Well, don''t cry. If crying can solve problems, it''s no problem for us to go blind with you." Joyce stood


    up, took her hand and said, "let''s go to thepany."


    In the interrogation room of police station.


    "Mr. Yan, do you know who I am?" Facing Preston, John was sitting there. He leaned against the chair


    and crossed his legs. There was a sinister look on her pretty face.


    Preston looked at him, full of doubts in his heart, but he did not show them.


    "Mr. Qiao, the most famous man in the city, how could I not know you. But we have nothing to do with


    each other. What do you want to say? "


    John smiled and sat up straight.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "It''s sofortable to talk with smart people. But I really feel sorry for you. You are a smart man. How


    could you have a brainless daughter? "

 Chapter 109 Good Daughter 2

    Chapter 109 Good Daughter 2


    "What did you say?" Preston''s face darkened. No matter how much insult and sarcasm he suffered in


    the business world, he would not be angry, but he would not allow anyone to say anything bad about


    his daughter and wife. "John, if you have any grudge against me, we can solve it ourselves. Don''t


    implicate my daughter."


    Preston had only one daughter. He had been working so hard in the business world, in order to provide


    his daughter with a good life, provided her with enough conditions to find a man who loved her and


    lived a happy life all her life.


    If anyone dared toy a finger on his daughter, he would be the first to disagree.


    Even at the cost of his life, he would do his best to protect her.


    Preston''s heart froze when he saw John''s smile.


    "Why are you so nervous? I won''t eat her. You treasure your daughter so much that you gave her the


    best in everything. You tried your best to cultivate her into a nobledy, but you didn''t give her the most


    important thing. " John pointed at his head and said, "that''s... brain."


    Preston looked at him seriously.


    Seeing that Preston didn''t understand what he meant, John exined," Mr. Yan, I know you''re an


    honest business man. But I believe you know that business is treacherous and cruel. The best is the


    best in business. You should know why you were caught. In this world, besides the ck and white,


    there is another kind, that is ash! People in the gray region would never be controlled by anyone. Just


    like me! "


    John''s words were very obscure, but as he said, Preston was a smart man, so he should know what he


    was saying.


    After a long while.


    "My daughter offended you, and you want me to pay the price. I admit it! But I have only one request.


    Please let Sharon go. "!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "You''re a kind father," said John! You''re such a good father! You''re trying your best to pay off your debt


    for your stupid daughter! "


    "You don''t have to talk like that. I know my daughter is too simple and too stupid, so she was used by


    others. She is ignorant of the dangers of the world, and this time I will teach her a lesson. All in all, it


    was her fault. I''ll just take the me for her. "


    John sneered. He knew exactly who she was, so there was no need for him to exin.


    "Preston, you are a smart man and you are a wise man. If you want your daughter to live a peaceful


    life, you''d better let her be smarter. She won''t be so lucky next time since I have you."


    When she just walked out of the police station, he saw Joyce and Sharon rushing to him.


    ncing at the two of them, John said nothing and got into the car.


    "John, is it you who made Uncle Yan arrested?"


    "Are you questioning me?" John nced at her. Joyce paused and said coldly, "so what! I sent those


    reports and photos to the reporters. I asked people to take them. If you want to give vent to your anger,


    juste to me. Why do you deliberately make difficulties for others? "


    "Joyce," Sharon pulled Joyce''s hand, her face filled with grievance and sadness.


    The moment she knew about her father''s ident, she didn''t think about it at all. She really thought


    that her father''s enemy did it on purpose. When she saw the anger on the John''s face, she knew that


    she had really offended him. Her father and her family were also implicated.


    She stepped forward. Because the man was tall, she slightly raised her head and looked at him with a


    pair of bright ck pearls eyes.


    "Mr. Qiao, I really did that, it has nothing to do with my father. Please let him go."


    "Let him go? Why should I let him go? " John sneered, "Didn''t you think about the consequences when


    you did that? Sharon Yan, you have nobody to help you. Even Joyce has Caleb! "


    Sharon bit her lips and her eyes turned red with tears.


    As her good friend, Joyce couldn''t stand by and watch her being bullied. She was the one who should


    be med.


    "John Qiao, why do you have to make a fuss about the trifles with a woman! Sharon did it for me. She


    did it for me. You can me me. Bullying the weak is not a man''s fault! What''s more, it''s all because of


    Jessie''s. I am the victim. All of you are here to help that woman. I really don''t know what else can make


    up for our years of friendship. "


    "We have been together for so many years? Are you kidding me? " John felt even more ridiculous.


    How could she say that they had been together for so many years If it weren''t for her brother and Mark,


    they would have already wanted to teach her a lesson. How could she still be so arrogant in front of


    them?


    "Do you want to know how Jessie is better than you? I''m telling you now. Although that woman was


    silly, stubborn, with a bad figure and an average appearance, she was not good at throwing a tantrum,


    which was enough to make up for all her shorings. Though shees from a rich family, her


    family background is not as good as yours, she is born in the same family as Sharon''s. look at your


    bestie beside you, you should understand why you are so annoying! It says that Mark will fall in love


    with her. If I could know Jessie early, I would also like her. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Caleb. "


    "What?"


    Joyce clenched her fists and her heart sank into an ice cer.


    Why was she so annoying? Why was she not as good as that Jessie.


    Joyce is beautiful, highly educated, capable and well bred... She was just too independent, which made


    her a little strong and domineering.


    But was it all her fault?


    In order to win Mark''s heart and marry him, she had to ruin herself like this?


    ncing at them, John opened the door and got in the car. Sharon trotted to him, grabbed his arm and


    asked, "John, what are you going to do to my father? I am willing to do whatever you want me to do. I


    will be responsible for what I have done. "


    "Will you be responsible for me?" When John looked at her, she nodded vigorously. "Do you think there


    is something in you that can change your father''s freedom?"


    "¡­¡­" Sharon was stunned. She was just an unknown cello yer. She had never cared about


    anything about her family, let alone knew what was so valuable. As for her, what she made every


    month was only enough for her own expenses.


    "Well, I... I have nothing."


    "Really?" Seeing her lowering her head and looking like she was about to cry, his heart was softened


    inexplicably. He said, "I give you two choices. One, use your body for exchange, or, as your father said,


    use the Yan family as the price for your brainless behavior this time!"


    Then he drove away.

 Chapter 110 Good Daughter 3

    Chapter 110 Good Daughter 3


    Sharon watched the car driving away. Her eyes were blurred by tears. Finally, she couldn''t help but


    shed tears.


    "Sharon, don''t be sad. Now that he can say that, your father will be fine. "


    "Really?"


    "Well, trust me."


    Although Joyce said she was sure, Sharon still felt uneasy and sad.


    The two choices of John echoed in her mind. However, no matter which one she chose, she felt like


    digging her skin and eating her flesh. She was miserable.


    Thepany was her father''s lifelong efforts. She couldn''t let it be destroyed in her hands like this.


    However, if she had to sacrifice her body for her sake...


    She didn''t, really didn''t want to.


    Seeing her hesitation, Joyce advised, "Sharon, don''t you have a crush on John from childhood? Since


    he said he could exchange you with your father''spany, why didn''t you say yes. Do you just pretend


    to like him? "


    Sharon looked at her in astonishment. "He doesn''t like me. Do you still want me to give myself to him?"


    What she wanted was not to marry him by some means or by some other means, so that he could be


    responsible for her. What she wanted was his love for her, and her ce in his heart.


    It was true that she liked him, but it didn''t mean that she would give herself to a man who didn''t love her


    at all, without reservation, so cheap.


    If so, she would rather be alone for the rest of her life.


    However, in Joyce''s eyes, the girl who mattered the most was just nothing.


    "Silly girl, are you innocent or stupid. Although John was a womanizer, he had a characteristic that he


    never made love with maiden. Look at you, you''ve never been in love. Your first kiss was still there, let


    alone in the first night. Even if you agree to have sex with him, it still depends on his will. "


    "Who says I have a first kiss?" After finishing her words, Sharon blushed and lowered her head.


    "Really? Who had you given your first kiss to? Why have I never heard you have a boyfriend? Come


    on, tell me. Leniency to those who confess, severity to those who resist! " Joyce asked. Sharon


    lowered her head, regretting about not telling her the truth.


    Noticing that her face was as red as the fried pork liver, Joyceughed and said, "all right, all right. I


    won''t ask. So, think about what John said just now. I''ll figure it out. "


    "Do you have another way?" Looking at her expectantly, Joyce said, "Just think about it. I don''t want to


    know whether I could figure it out or not."


    "Okay."


    After that, Joyce drove away. When Sharon arrived at the police station, she was told that except for


    thewyer, no one else was allowed to see Preston.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Finally, she had to leave resentfully.


    The sky was overcast. It was just like her mood at the moment, full of darkness and hope.


    It didn''t mean that she had no hope of it. She just wanted to make the choice as soon as possible.


    She loved him, or to be more specific, loved him with all her heart and soul.


    However, she didn''t want him to look down upon her and treat her as a ''kind'' woman.


    However, if there was no other way, she had no choice, in order to keep the Yan Group running, wasn''t


    she?


    Compared with her love, the kindness of their parents should be the most important thing.


    -


    After getting out of the police station, Joyce went straight to the hospital where Jessie was.


    Not long after Mark left, the door of the ward was opened. Not long after that, Jessie and Grace thought


    that Mark had forgotten something and came back. To their surprise, it was Joyce who came.


    "Miss Lu, why are you here?"


    "Can''t Ie here?" Hearing that, Joyce lifted her eyebrows and asked back. With a delicate make-up


    and an arrogant look, Joyce cast a nce at Jessie on the sofa and said, "Grace, I remember clearly


    that you used to think highly of me and Mark, and you said that you wanted me to be the third mistress


    of your family. Why are you so strange to me? We haven''t seen each other for only three years? Or


    don''t you dare to be so enthusiastic to me? "


    Hearing that, Grace smiled in embarrassment. From the corner of her eye, she saw Jessie''s face.


    Seeing that Jessie just looked the same as before, her worries were satisfied a little.


    "Miss Lu, you misunderstood me. Mydyship doesn''t feel well. The doctor said she should have a


    good rest, so I... "


    "Not feeling well? Why do I feel that she looks better than me? ''what a smart girl! I know when a man


    feels pity for a woman, she will act like a spoiled child. But I''m not smart enough. Whether I can do it or


    not, I will be the top one. Only in this way, men think that I am strong woman. Men are useless to me,


    and they think that I don''t need people''s love and care. Miss Jessie, do you have profound experience


    or have a master of martial arts? Why don''t you teach me when you have time? "


    "Miss Lu, please show some respect." Grace couldn''t stand it any longer. Joyce had never said


    something like that before. Although she was not nice to the servants, she was not bad to them.


    But Joyce was so aggressive now.


    "Respect her? Grace, are you standing up for her? Don''t forget that you''re only a servant in his family.


    You''re not even a housekeeper. If it were not for Mark, you would have been killed by them. "


    Joyce had a ferocious and malicious face.


    Grace clenched her fists and flew into a rage. Her chest heaved up and down because of anger.


    Hearing that, Jessie sneered and stood up. She said tly, "don''t be angry with her. She don''t deserve


    it."


    "What did you say?" Joyce wanted to step forward, but she was directly stopped by Grace. "Grace,


    since you have worked so hard for her, you will get nothing in the end. Don''t you know that she and


    Mark didn''t even register at all? She is not thedy of the Lan family at all. "


    "So what! I will do the same for no matter who she is. "


    "What... You will regret it. "


    "It doesn''t matter whether I regret it or not in the future. Now, please go out. Lady needs to have a rest.


    "


    As the woman asked her to leave coldly, Joyce saw that she couldn''t get any benefit. She red


    angrily at Jessie before leaving angrily.


    She mmed the door.


    Hearing that, Jessie said, "thank you so much, Grace!"


    Grace smiled and said, "this is what I should do."


    Jessie''s lips curled into a sneer. "What Joyce said is true. I''m not even married to Mark. So I''m not your


    lady. "


    "The marriage registration is just a piece of paper. If Master doesn''t love you and doesn''t want to be


    with you, even if there is the paper, it can''t bind him. Although you two haven''t got married yet, master


    treats you very well. People are all the same. As long as you want to do something, no matter what


    difficulties you encounter, you will want to be together. If you do it in the bottom of your heart, you will


    feel disgusted, let alone be together, and even feel disgusted at a nce. Right?


    "

 Chapter 111 Innocence, Simple And Stupid

    Chapter 111 Innocence, Simple And Stupid


    "The marriage registration is just a piece of paper. If Master doesn''t love you and doesn''t want to be


    with you, even if there is the paper, it can''t bind him. Although you two haven''t got married yet, Master


    treats you very well. People are all the same. As long as you want to do something, no matter what


    difficulties you encounter, you will want to be together. If you do it in the bottom of your heart, you will


    feel disgusted, let alone be together, and even feel disgusted at a nce. Right? "


    Was that what Jessie was thinking?


    The premise of their being together must be love. But since they loved each other, why didn''t they get


    married?


    Although the divorce agreement could not guarantee the lifetime of the marriage, nor could restrain the


    love from the other person, it was the evidence of love. It was a promise for love to each other.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    What''s the meaning of love if you can''t make it!


    She believed if Mark didn''t love her, nobody could force him. However, did he agree to the marriage


    between the two families at the beginning even if he was unwilling?


    If nobody could force him, how could he exin the marriage?!


    Jessie felt a little confused. The more she wanted to solve these things, the more she felt her mind


    messy.


    Right then, the phone rang. It was an unknown number.


    Jessie was a little hesitated. Finally, she answered the phone.


    "Hello, is that Miss Jessie?" A clear and sweet voice sounded young.


    "¡­¡­ Excuse me, but who are you? "


    "My name is Sharon Yan. I had someone take the pictures of you and John Qiao in secret and sent


    them to the paparazzi."


    Hearing that, Jessie was confused. She asked in a low voice, "why did you do that" Why do you always


    distort the truth like this? "


    "I..." After a short pause, she lowered her voice and apologized, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. But I didn''t


    mean it that way. I just wanted to post your picture on the Inte to make you have a rtionship with


    John. I didn''t expect they would write something like that. "


    Sharon was also quite surprised by the content of the report. At the beginning, she just wanted the


    journalists to distract when they mentioned about the photos, so that people could guess the


    rtionship between Jessie and John. She didn''t expect that they would dig out so much information


    and made up a story about it.


    She was so guilty about it.


    "Haven''t you thought about it? Miss, if you can figure out such a way to punish me and John, I believe


    that you are also a child. How can you just not know the consequences? If you really feel sorry and


    think that it is beyond your expectations, why don''t you stop? You know what you have done has


    seriously impacted many people, don''t you? "


    Although it was only a make up story made up by the paparazzi, it was a few words, but it could affect


    a person''s whole life.


    She could pretend that Jessie was with John, because there was no evidence of his infertility. However,


    as long as Mark trusted her, she wouldn''t lose anything.


    But how could they do that? They could even dig out the past of Darren and her mother, and make a


    casualment on the public as if they were chatting at their leisure!


    She could bear anyone''sments on her, but she didn''t allow anyone to speak ill of her mother.


    "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault. I won''t turn a blind eye to you. You can punish me as you like.


    But please, please let my father go..." Sharon begged. This was herst chance. If even Jessie refused


    to forgive her, and even didn''t put in a good word for her in front of John, she had no way out.


    Hearing that, Jessie frowned and asked doubtfully, "let off your father? Why do you beg me to let your


    father go? I don''t even know who you are. "


    "My father''s name is Preston Yan. He was arrested for bribing officials... But my father was wronged.


    He is an honest business man and always goes by the rules. He has never done anything against the


    law. "


    "So what does it have to do with me?"


    "Miss Jessie, it''s all my fault. I hurt my father to help my friend. John went against my father to make


    me pay for the matter. I had tried to contact him, but... Miss Jessie, please help my father. He is


    innocent. He shouldn''t have sacrificed his hard work for me. I will do whatever you ask me to do. I beg


    you to spare my father. Please, for God''s sake! "


    Clutching the phone, Jessie fell in silence.


    There was just a short conversation. Although Sharon did not tell anyone from beginning to end who


    asked her to do so, Jessie had figured out who instigate her to do so.


    She couldn''t think of anyone else who would do this except Joyce.


    The news was spreading like wildfire. Not only her, but also the old love story of John''s past was


    exposed. Although John had never told her his past or the girl he loved most, she knew from her


    woman''s sixth sense that he still couldn''t let her go.


    He couldn''t forget what had happened since the girl had left.


    John me anyone for the gossip, instead, Jessie took it for granted.


    She would have done the same if what she had done the most important and least wanted to be


    exposed and rebuked by the public.


    However, the woman on the other end of the line seemed to be the victim.


    As for Joyce, nobody dared to do anything to her because of Caleb.


    "Miss Yan, there is some reasons for John to be so angry. Even if this is not the result you want to see,


    it will happen. I can talk to John on behalf of you, but I can''t guarantee you that he will let your father off


    the hook. You have to be responsible for your father in this matter. Do you understand what I mean? "


    "I know, Miss Jessie. I''m appreciated if you can put in a good word for me. I mean it. Thank you. "


    Hearing that, Sharon thought that Jessie would hate her so much that she would not forgive her no


    matter how hard she begged for help. What she did not expect was that Jessie was such a gentle


    person.


    Joyce had told her that Jessie was bad, so she had thought that Jessie was an arrogant and


    overbearing woman. But she changed her attitude to her after she got a phone call today.


    When Jessie said to her that "Innocence''s not a bad thing, but sometimes people would take


    advantage of it." Her bnce in her heart was even deeper.


    This time, she was indeed used.


    Not long ago, Joyce asked her to make a bargain with her body. Although her starting point was to


    save her father, Joyce knew her very well. She knew what she wanted, knew her bottom line and still


    tried to persuade her like that.


    What is Joyce''s purpose!

 Chapter 112 Punish The Innocent People

    Chapter 112 Punish The Innocent People


    After hanging up the phone, Jessie asked about the number of John. Grace asked, "Mydy, are you


    really going to plead for that girl? She makes such a big trouble. Even if you call master Qiao, it might


    not work. "


    "I know John was very angry. She did the whole thing and it was her who had to be responsible for it.


    John couldn''t put the me on her father. It''s not fair to her father. " The father''s debt should be paid by


    the son. However, it never said that the son''s debt should be paid by the father.


    Even if they had, they were still children. However, Sharon was not.


    "That''s right, but Mr. Qiao may not listen to you. I heard that this matter has be a big trouble, and


    even Grandpa Qiao is angry. I don''t think that young master Qiao will stop here. "


    "Let''s have a try. I''ve told her. I don''t know whether I can make it or not. I can only listen to God''s


    words."


    Then John left the police station and went directly to the vi of Mark.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "John, tell me your purpose." Waving the goblet in his hand, Mark raised his eyebrows, with deep eyes


    calmly looking at him as if he had known him would do that before.


    "Mark, is there anything that you can''t guess?" "Grandpa was forcing me to get married, so I have to


    know how capable my future wife is," said John smilingly.


    "So, what''s your conclusion?"


    "Conclusion..." John smiled dizzily. If she was the woman he didn''t want, he would do thousands of


    ways to make her leave.


    No matter which choice she chose, he had a reason to say ''no'' to his grandfather, which would make


    him voluntarily break off the engagement!


    When the phone rang, John picked it up and looked at Mark. "Your wife?" he asked


    "Go ahead. She must have something important to tell you. "


    John raised her eyebrows and answered the phone, "You are other man''s wife. Call me now. Don''t you


    afraid that the paparazzi will monitor?"


    Hearing that, a smile formed on Jessie''s lips. "Did you care about that?"


    "Yes, I didn''t" said John with a smile. What do you want from me? " Although they were always tied


    together recently, their rtionship was not so good as to make phone calls and chat with each other.


    She must have call him for something important since he received her call.


    Hearing that, Jessie paused for a while and asked, "do you know the Yan Group?"


    "I know. What''s wrong? Just say it out. I don''t like to beat about the bush. "


    "¡­¡­ Did you have Preston arrested? "


    "What makes you think I am capable of? The police station is not my house''s property. I can arrest you


    as I like? If he doesn''t leave these evidences, even the president of the country can''t catch him. "


    John said in a frivolous tone. He didn''t admit that it was him who had the man arrested, nor did he deny


    it.


    Everyone here knew the Qiao family, knew how capable John was here. If he really wanted to kill


    someone, he could defeat anyone easily. A person''s life and future were in his hand like ants. He could


    do whatever he wanted, but you had no right to say no at all.


    Not in the mood to talk with him, Jessie said straightforward, "just now, Miss Yan called me and asked


    me to help her plead for you. I hope you can let her father go."


    "And then?"


    "?" Hearing that, the corners of Jessie''s mouth twitched. She had said clearly?


    "I know you are very angry about this matter. But if you want to punish the innocent people, it''s not


    good for you to implicate the innocent. Sharon will take all the responsibilities by herself. She can do


    whatever you want her to do, but please let her father go. "


    "Why! She is a capable woman and she has the courage to ept any consequence. " The Yan family


    also suffered a crushing defeat because of her.


    "She didn''t say that she wouldn''t take any responsibility. Why do you have to punish her in this way?"


    Jessie didn''t get it. She didn''t think Sharon wanted to shirk her responsibility, and she had a good


    attitude of admitting her mistake. Why couldn''t John give her a chance to correct herself.


    People were always together. It was great if one realized her mistakes.


    It was not a big mistake. Why would John be willing to see her family ruined?


    Did he feel ufortable at the thought that the future of this family was more important?


    Jessie knew she was a little excited. She took a deep breath, tried to control her mood and said calmly,


    "John, I think you know who is behind the matter. You do that because you want to warn someone, but


    you really think that she will restrain herself after you do it? Nothing can change the human nature.


    Besides, she could even take advantage of her friends. What else does she care about? "


    John didn''t say anything. He and Jessie understood that. He knew it was unfair to Preston. If his


    grandfather didn''t force him to marry Sharon, her family wouldn''t be involved.


    As for Joyce, it was really difficult for him to do that. Even if there was no Caleb between them, he had


    to give Liam some respect.


    John indeed intended to punish someone as a warning to others. But the most important reason was


    that John''s grandfather forced her to marry Sharon.


    In the end, John hung up the phone with the excuse of ''I will think about it''. Mark didn''t hear the


    conversation between the two of them clearly, but from the expression on John''s face, he knew what


    was going on.


    Although Jessie looked cold, and people would feel alienated and hard to get close to her, her heart


    was softer than cotton.


    He wasn''t surprised that she had interceded for Sharon.


    "John, release Preston for my sake."


    "What?" John''s eyes almost popped out. "You want to please your wife, don''t you? You''re even crueler


    than your friends!" he shouted.


    ''It''s not a big deal, '' Mark thought!


    "In fact, what you care about is not how serious this matter is, but that your grandfather is forcing you to


    marry Sharon. You wouldn''t have done that if you hadn''t been forced to marry her. Am I right? "


    Rumors about John had be a routine to him. He didn''t need to care about it because he was


    almost in confinement. And this time, although someone spoke out his past love story and the most


    unbearable thing in the world, he was really angry, but he actually understood that things would pass


    and he could not live in memory and remorse all the time.


    But what he hated was that his grandfather even forced him to marry a woman he didn''t love with this


    matter.


    That woman was still the wire puller of this incident.

 Chapter 113 Enemies Always Meet in a Narrow Alley

    Chapter 113 Enemies Always Meet in a Narrow Alley


    John snorted. Mark knew him more than whatnguage and eyes could express. They shared the


    same mind. He could get to know and understand what he was thinking in the first time.


    He didn''t know how to retort to Mark''s analysis, not even saying "no".


    From this point of view, John hated Mark sometimes. He was like an invisible person in front of him,


    who could not hide anything.


    "Okay, okay. I''m not as good as you, but I have to tell you, for the sake of your wife, I can let go of


    Preston this time. But next time, don''t get involved in my business. I won''t listen to anyone."


    "Okay. I will only do it once!"


    "Fuck off! I can''t believe what you''re saying now. Mark, do you know? Ever since you were together


    with Jessie, you''ve kept doing the annoying things, which we thought was not what Mark would do.


    Now you''re doing more and more, you only care about how your woman feel. Do you really care about


    our feelings?"


    "No, I''m not!"


    Mark said straightforwardly, firmly and decisively. John almost went mad when he heard that. Love was


    indeed a devil~~~


    -


    The next day after Jessie made the phone call, Preston was released. But thepany was still


    symbolically fined more than one million dors by the Bureau of Industry and Commerce. It was


    announced that thepany was punished for tax evasion.


    Although it was a loss of more than one million dors, it was still a great luck for the Yan family.


    Meanwhile, Sharon went to the hospital on purpose to show her gratitude to Jessie.


    "Mrs. Jessie, thank you so much. I apologize sincerely. I''m sorry." Sharon bowed deeply to Jessie to


    show her apology.


    Jessie smiled and said, "You don''t need to apologize again. Since the past is past, just let it go. But


    what are you going to do with John? Although he is willing to let your father go, you..."


    "Don''t worry. As long as dad is fine, I won''t care about anything."


    "Your husband and I are here to pick you up."


    When the door was opened, John and Mark went in. The four of them were in a mixed mood, face to


    face.


    "Why are you here?" John''s face darkened. He looked like he was in the spring breeze in June just


    now. In an instant, dark clouds covered his face, and it was terribly frightening.


    Jessie nced at Mark with slight embarrassment. To break the awkward situation, Sharon


    immediately exined, "I came here today just to apologize to Jessie. I..."


    "How dare you call her Jessie? Howe I didn''t know that you are close enough to call each other''s


    name?"


    His voice was full of coldness.


    "Even if I release your father, that doesn''t mean I forgive you," said John. Do you really think that you


    can use this as an excuse after you get along with Jessie? If I really want to clear up the mess, nobody


    can stop me."


    "John!" Jessie red at him. She was a girl after all, so she didn''t think that he had to be so cruel to


    her?


    In her eyes, Sharon was a good girl, gentle and open-minded. Although she did not do well on this


    matter, no one was perfect. There was no need for him to be so aggressive.


    Sharon lowered her head, bit her lips and didn''t dare to say anything.


    She thought that what John said was right, so she didn''t refute, exin or defend, and epted all his


    usations and abuses. However, when she looked like a woman who swallowed the insult. That


    really irritated John.


    He hated her very much in this way.


    It was the second time that Jessie had seen John in such an angry look.


    For the first time, she shot at Mark. She could understand how furious he was.


    But now, she was confused.


    She did not understand where the hatred in his eyes came from when he looked at Sharon.


    "Honey, the doctor said that you can be discharged from the hospital today, so I and John specially


    came to pick you up home." Mark came over to her and put his hand on her shoulder, looking at her


    with affection.


    Jessie''s eyes were brightened. "Really? Can I go home?"


    "Yes. Rachel is here too. Let''s have dinner together."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Really? She told me she woulde in a week, but it has been half a month. I''ve been waiting for her


    for a long time." She had been in the hospital for almost ten days. She wanted someone to talk with her


    every day. Although Grace, John and Mark would came here, there were still many things she couldn''t


    tell them.


    It seemed that she couldn''t find someone to talk to.


    When Jessie heard that Rachel came to visit them, her face was full of joy and excitement, which made


    Mark jealous.


    Why was everyone more important than him in Jessie''s heart?


    He was the one she should keep in mind, the one whom she felt like they had been apart for years!


    But now, it seemed that he was the person that was easily ignored by her!


    After packing up for Jessie, Mark and others drove to the ce for dinner.


    The atmosphere was horribly low all the way.


    As soon as the car stopped, John opened the door and mmed it. The shaking people in the car


    couldn''t help trembling.


    Sharon got off the car and said timidly, "Mrs. Jessie, Mr. Mark, thank you for your kindness. I think I''d


    better leave. In case of disturbing everybody."


    ...


    Turning her head to look at Mark, Jessie didn''t know what to do.


    With a faint smile, Mark said, "John has a bad temper. He will kill people if he likes. So you don''t have


    to care too much. It''s just for a meal. I heard that you were quite engaged with Jessie. You can help me


    keep herpany and she will be happy."


    "Then..." Sharon was a little hesitant. She looked at Jessie and said, "Okay."


    It was a Japanese restaurant. Rachel had been there alone for a long time. Seeing no one around, she


    ordered a pot of clear wine and drank alone.


    All of a sudden, the door was pushed open. Rachel turned around and saw John walk in with a ck


    face. She sneered, "Look! Who has irritated our enchanting, charming pretty? I think that must be an


    extraordinary person, since you are so pissed off. I can figure it out by my calction. There must be


    some fate between you and that person."


    "Fuck off! I don''t have the luck to be with that kind of person. I would rather hit my head to death."


    "Why did I smell a trace of jealousy? Are you starting to sell sour radishes in this Japanese restaurant


    today?" Every time she saw John, Rachel would joke with him and even tease him. She couldn''t be


    happier to see that he got ckened than that of Mark.


    She got up, walked to John and sat down beside him. She put her hand on his shoulder and got close


    to him. She poked his drooping cheeks with her two fingers and showed a sweet and lovely smile to


    him, saying in a spoiled manner, "Dear John, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Do you miss


    me? I miss you so much!"

 Chapter 114 The More Often You Flirt, The More Quickly You Break Up

    Chapter 114 The More Often You Flirt, The More Quickly You Break Up


    As soon as Mark, Jessie and Sharon entered the private room, they saw the two faces pressed


    together... Are they kissing!


    The three," ..."


    Jessie asked Mark with a side face, "what happened? When did Rachel date with John? "


    Mark shrugged his shoulders, not knowing what had happened.


    Taking off their shoes, the three of them walked to the tatami. At the sight of Mark, Rachel stretched out


    one of her hands to hold his neck and gave him a kiss on his cheek. Then she said, "M, I miss you so


    much. Do you miss me?"


    "No, I don''t." Mark pulled down her arms around his neck, and Rachel''s face turned grumpy. She


    comined, "Jessie, look at your husband. How can he say that he don''t want to see me? How mean


    he is. He has a low Eq. Just get rid of him. "


    Jessie cast a nce at Mark and said seriously, "I do."


    Mark stared at her with reproachful eyes, as if to say, "just have a try if you can."


    The three of them were talking andughing, and the atmosphere was harmonious. The other two


    people sitting opposite to them, however, fell silent and their faces turned grim.


    "Hey, I''ve never seen that beautiful girl. Why didn''t you introduce your new friend to me? "


    Most of the people who had dinner with them were from their fine families, or friends. Rachel hadn''t


    seen them with a new girl for a long time. When she looked at this pretty and innocent girl, she couldn''t


    help but think of Mark. ''Does she love Mark too?''


    "Rachel, this is Miss Yan. She..."


    "Don''t care about someone insignificant."


    John interrupted her coldly, dropping the atmosphere to freezing point, making everyone extremely


    embarrassed.


    Sharon bit her lips, with warm tears constantly rolling in her eyes.


    Did he hate her so much?


    Rachel looked suspiciously at the two people who had weird expressions. Jessie red at John and


    sneered, "John, is this your gentleman manner? I think you might as well go changing your sexuality,


    you are so petty. "


    Hearing that, John immediately looked at her with wide eyes. Seeing that, Jessie didn''t fear at all. John


    got up in anger and said, "I know I can''t eat with her. I''m sick of it."


    As soon as he finished saying that, he turned around and walked away.


    Hearing that, Sharon stood up too, apologized to them and then ran after him.


    Rachel was confused. What the hell was going on!


    "Jessie, did that woman offend John? Why do I feel that woman''s fear of him? ''. Could it be that woman


    had raped Mr. Qiao, so... "


    Jessie felt so embarrassed. How could she be so dirty at such a young age!


    Seeing that she was so excited, Jessie said, "you seem to be looking forward to seeing someone rape


    John."


    "Of course. I can''t wait to see him being tortured and tortured. I''m so happy to see that. "


    Jessie," ..."


    ''Be raped?''?


    Jessie red at somewhere in a daze, with her face turned aside. Mark coughed softly and reminded


    her in a soft voice, "Eat something. Didn''t you say you were hungry?"


    While eating, Mark helped her to take food. He also told her how to eat and where to eat. He looked


    like a diner.


    Sitting alone across from them, Rachel had a good appetite. But when she saw the two men addressed


    each other as'' honey ''and'' baby '', she was pissed off.


    She mmed the chopsticks on the table and said solemnly, "Mr. and Mrs. LAN, have you ever heard


    the words'' the more often you flirt, the more quickly you break up?'' Do you really care about my


    feelings when you are acting in front of me, a single a girl who had been infatuated with your husband


    for so many years? I am just a fragile girl with many scars. I can''t stand your torture any more. Please


    let me go, okay? "


    Rachel replied, as if she had been abandoned by Mark.


    Seeing that, Jessie frowned. Before she left, Mark said, "leave her alone." then he continued to pick up


    food for her.


    Seeing nobody respond her, Rachel began to cry, rolling on the ground. Jessie raised her head and


    said, "Rachel, I think you can go to the cinema."


    "What?" Seeing her, Rachel touched her face and asked, "You think I''m beautiful, don''t you? In fact,


    many people think so. "


    Jessie shook her head, "you are really a good actress. Don''t waste your talent in acting."


    With her eyes darkened, Rachel poked the salmon in her bowl and mumbled, "I don''t know why I came


    here at all. It hurts! Wait and see! You will be a reckoning!"


    "Come on, don''t stand on ceremony. Come on, eat this. After youe back, you will be treated as a


    treasure by Richard. " As he spoke, Mark put food on Rachel''s te. But her lips curled in disdain,


    which meant she didn''t care about it at all.


    Jessie looked suspiciously at Mark and Rachel. She wondered if she had missed something.


    Or they were hiding something from her?


    Richard... That Eastern man?


    When Mark was picking up food for her, Jessie asked curiously, "what about Richard and Rachel? Why


    do I feel like an idiot to know nothing? "


    "You are an idiot!"


    Hearing that, Jessie was stunned. Mark cast a nce at Rachel and said sarcastically, "don''t you have


    the nerve to say that you are so smart that you are ''abducted'' to bed in two days?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Rachel went ballistic!


    ''Fuck, that bastard! Richard said everything to Mark, including having sex with her! I''m innocent! I''m


    innocent?


    She was totally cheated, not voluntarily!


    Rachel cursed Richard thousands of times in her heart.


    However, the guy, who was in German, constantly sneezed. He thought he caught a cold.


    Jessie smiled faintly. So the girl was in love. Although she was younger than Richard, the man in front


    of her looked mature. He was very tolerant of her, especially when she was lively every day.


    Just like her father.


    Then she shifted her gaze to Mark. He had been taking good care of her and arranged everything


    properly. But would they really live like this for the rest of their lives?


    When the three of them were having dinner happily, Rachel suddenly raised her head and said in


    confusion, "Mark, I found the cause of Jessie''s death."


    Holding the chopsticks tightly, Jessie raised her head suddenly. Mark heavily kicked Rachel under the


    table, and Rachel wanted to ask why he kicked her. Just when she raised her head, she saw nervous


    eyes.

 Chapter 115 The Cause Of Death Surfaced

    Chapter 115 The Cause Of Death Surfaced


    "Well... Well, i... I didn''t say anything. Let''s eat! Let''s eat! "


    Rachel yed dumb. She wanted to muddle through. However, Jessie was too smart, no one would


    say that for no reason. Since you said so, let''s make it clear.


    She didn''t want to be kept in the dark and deceived.


    "Rachel."


    Hearing that, Rachel lowered her head. She really wanted to bury herself in the hole.


    Mark heaved a sigh and said, "just tell us what you have found out."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "¡­¡­" Rachel cast a nce at Jessie and frowned.


    Mark had been curious about Irene since he learned about her death. Although Irene had mental


    disease, she was in good condition. He had also sent people to check her mental condition before she


    died, and she was much better than before.


    She mightmit suicide when she just had an attack of disease. However, it was impossible.


    Although Jessie had never mentioned her death since she came back from the cemetery, Mark knew


    that she would also doubt it and even try to investigate the cause of death behind with her own power.


    It was not like killing herself, but the police said Irene''s death was a case of suicide, which meant that


    there must be someone behind the matter.


    Since it could hide all the witnesses and witnesses so well, the person behind it must not be simple.


    Therefore, Jessie couldn''t find any clues just by herself, let alone if she really wanted to.


    Rachel looked at Mark and said, "Her death is not as simple as suicide. I found that the officer who took


    over the case was called Adam Liang. Then I hacked into his personalputer and found the body


    examination report of Irene, writing the cause of death: myocardial infarction. Butter I felt that


    something was wrong. If it was myocardial infarction, why would they say that shemitted suicide?


    Later, we found the forensic doctor. After interrogation, we found out that her head was damaged by a


    fierce impact and that it caused tear in her brain, that is to say, she bled too much and then suffered


    from myocardial infarction."


    "You mean my mom hit the wall with her head?"


    "Not really. As her head was hit fiercely, she was not necessarily hit by herself, but by external force. "


    "If she didn''tmit suicide, she might have been knocked on the head or hit by something hard,"


    Rachel said with a puzzled look, as she raised her hand and made a gesture of striking a person''s


    head with her fist.


    Hearing that, Jessie was immersed in thought and said nothing.


    The two of them cast a nce at each other, and then turned around to look at Jessie.


    Irene didn''t die because of suicide, but because she was killed by someone.


    To be specific, it should be an assassination!


    And the murderer was not someone else but Ivy.


    Before Rachel came here, she had talked to Mark over the phone. Knowing that Jessie was


    emotionally unstable recently and that there was a sign of early miscarriage before, Mark had specially


    told her not to talk nonsense.


    But she still spoke it out.


    "That''s not right." ording to what Jessie knew about medicine, she guessed and judged what


    Rachel said. She felt that there was something wrong.


    "What''s wrong?" Mark asked.


    "As far as I know, it is impossible for someone to die immediately. If he suffers from myocardial


    infarction, he has to suffer brain bleeding for a period of time, which leads to the insufficient blood


    supply in his heart. And this time, it''s either long or short. If it is as you said that my mother died of


    myocardial infarction, then she would have been hit before she died and she has started to bleed. "


    If he killed her, then the person must know medicine.


    Rachel replied in a cold sweat.


    She didn''t know that Jessie knew so much about medicine. At that time, in order to figure out what had


    happened, she had asked about myocardial infarction for a long time and was loathed to death by


    others. She thought that she would use such poor medical terms to fool Jessie, but she didn''t expect


    that Jessie knew so much about it.


    "Why do you know so much? Did you go to the University for medicine? " Rachel asked curiously.


    Jessie shook her head, "Mom and brother are both sick, so I learn more about medicine when I''m free."


    "Oh," Rachel said. She didn''t think too much and just wanted to change the topic, but Jessie didn''t


    have the same idea. She kept saying her ideas.


    Rachel was so innocent and helpless.


    She didn''t have the courage to tell her the truth. Facing Jessie''s questions, she had to be perfunctory


    Atst, she made up an excuse by saying, "I only find out so many things."


    Finally, Rachel excused herself and escaped. Seeing her escaping just like a rabbit of an eagle, Jessie


    couldn''t help wondering: did she see a ghost?


    On their way home, Mark asked, "you seem to know a lot about medicine."


    Jessie," ..." "I just told you that I learned it to help mom and brother. "


    "Really? Really? " Obviously, Mark didn''t believe what Jessie said at all.


    Learning something?


    If all of them were at the initial level, they wouldn''t know so much about medicine. If she was not a


    skilled doctor, she must learn in a medical school.


    Seeing that Mark was driving and looking at her from time to time, his deep eyes were full of doubt,


    which made her uneasy.


    "Well, don''t look at me like that. I can tell you. " Jessie give in so easily. "My aunt''s daughter majored in


    medicine. She told me many things."


    "Your aunt''s Daughter? "


    "Yes. When I was a freshman, she was just in grade four. My mother''s condition was quite unstable, so


    I particrly contacted her, hoping to get more professional knowledge from her. But I couldn''t get in


    touch with her after that. "


    As for her mother''s family, there was only one Jane Lin Jessie knew. When Jessie met Jane, it was her


    that came to this high school to study medicine. But Jane''s family were all against it.


    At that time, Jessie was young and was still in primary school, but she was impressed by her cousin


    who dared to act like that.


    Jessie thought she wouldn''t see Jane again, but when she was a freshman in the hospital, she went to


    the hospital to take medicine for her mother. Seeing Jane was practicing in the hospital, she got in


    touch with Jane gradually.


    However, Jane suddenly disappeared half a year after they got in touch.


    It was like Jane had disappeared in the world and no one could find her.


    Mark replied him with a "Hmm", but he still didn''t believe what he just heard.


    Although Jessie told him everything frankly, he felt that she was hiding a lot of things from him. He


    couldn''t understand why she still lied to him since they had been married and even had children.


    Was he unworthy of her trust?


    ''Am I really an unreliable man?''

 Chapter 116 Who The Hell Is The Murderer

    Chapter 116 Who The Hell Is The Murderer


    When they arrived at the vi, Mark came out of the bathroom and found that Jessie was not in her


    room. He thought for a while and went straight to the study.


    "What are you doing?" He walked over and asked in a low voice.


    Hearing that, Jessie raised her head to take a look at him and said, "I have found the information about


    SAH and myocardial infarction on the Inte. If ording to what Rachel have said clearly, my


    mother was killed by someone, then the murderer is either very familiar with medical science or


    manughter!"


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Look at this. Even if SAH is suffering from acute bleeding, it won''t die immediately. She will surely


    survive some time. My mother died in a violent crash with someone, or that man wanted to kill my


    mother directly. Why did he kill my mother in such a way with too many uncertain factors? Don''t you


    think it''s too risky and unnecessary to do so? "


    Mark stared at her with his arms across his chest.


    Because of the evidence Jessie had shown to him so seriously, it refreshed the way how he thought of


    her. She was not only logical and sensitive, but also logical and right in analyzing things. Even when he


    wanted to lie to her, it was somewhat difficult.


    He remembered what she said in the car just now. She had only asked a cousin who studied medicine


    and had asked her some medical questions. From now on, he had certainly doubt about her.


    ''She don''t look like an outsider at all.


    Instead, it seemed that she had learned it systematically.''


    Seeing that Mark didn''t say a word, Jessie raised her head and asked, "what are you thinking about?


    Do you think my assumption is wrong? "


    Shaking his head, Mark said, "You have a good logic and a thorough analysis. As you just said, who


    else could it be? "


    "Well..." Jessie paused for a while and said, "If my guess was right, then I really didn''t think about who


    would be the murderer. If she was killed by mistake, I think that it was possible for Darren and Ivy. "


    "You suspect Ivy and I have no objection. Why is your father also suspicious?"


    After a pause, Jessie turned to the screen of theputer. There was a touch of sadness in her bright


    eyes. She said, "I don''t want to suspect him, either. But what he did to my mother makes me doubt


    him."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    In fact, she also hoped that it was not him who did it. If it was not him, at least she would feel that


    although her father was not good to them, he would not be so cruel as to hurt them.


    "In fact, I really don''t want to see that the murderer is one of them. No matter what, we''ve been


    together for so many years. I''m still willing to believe that their nature is not bad. If I have to choose, I''ll


    think it is Ivy. After all, she has always hoped that my mother could leave. "


    When Jessie recalled her past and her mother living in the Lin family for so many years, Jessie couldn''t


    help but feel a dull pain in her heart.


    After all, it was because she was not capable of taking her mother out of the Lin family. She also had


    an inescapable responsibility for her mother''s death


    "Well, don''t think about it any more. I''ll look into it. I''ll avenge your mother. Your most important task


    now is not to investigate the cause of your mother''s death, but to take care of you and the baby in your


    belly. "


    Then he turned off hisptop and led her to her room.


    When Jessie fell asleep, he got up on tiptoe and went back to his study.


    Rachel didn''t dare toe back until she got the call from Mark. Then she went straight to the study.


    "M, did Jessie guess who killed her mom?" Rachel asked cautiously.


    "How dare you say that? I told you to be careful before I came here, but you said everything you should


    say and what you shouldn''t say." Raising his eyebrows, Mark sneered, "Rachel, I didn''t know that


    you''re such a straightforward person before."


    "¡­¡­" Rachel lowered her head and pouted.


    She felt wronged and med herself for being straightforward. If it hadn''t been for the fact that they


    had always shown their affection in front of her, regardless of her feelings, how could she have said


    something that she shouldn''t have said.


    She shouldn''t havee back this time!


    After all, it was Richard''s fault!


    Humph!


    "What are you going to do, M? I was shocked when I knew who was the killer. I didn''t expect her to do


    that. Never judge a book by its cover. " Rachel hated this kind of person the most. She was beautiful


    and noble, but she never thought that she was such a wicked woman.


    She is such a poisonous scorpion.


    Silent, Mark only wanted to get justice for Jessie.


    After a while, he asked, "where is she now?"


    "Manor''s cer."


    "You can call Jeffery. Since nobody can teach her, then let''s teach her."


    "What... Okay. "


    Manor''s cer.


    The cer was totally dark except for several dim lights on the wall.


    Guns, iron chains, knives, and sticks were all ced around the room. A bronze statue was hung on


    the wall, which looked terrifying.


    "Who the hell are you? Let me out! Let me out!"


    "Anybody out there? Let me out!"


    "Hey!"


    The woman in the cage screamed. Fear and fear filled her beautiful face.


    Born in a wealthy family, Ellie Lin didn''t go to the storage room of her family because of fear of


    darkness, let alone such horrible and dark ce. To her, it was like a hell.


    After receiving the phone call, Jeffery came here at once. Obviously, Nick was here waiting for him.


    "Don''t be so noisy. Do you think you will be let go of after a few words? I tell you, you are locked up


    here today. Don''t ever dream of getting out of here. " The man guarding the cer was annoyed by her


    scream. He hit the cage hard with an iron bar, and Ellie was frightened to keep silent immediately.


    Seeing that she was quiet, he cast a nce at her and left.


    It waspletely closed. It was dark and horrible. Her mind waspletely nk. She didn''t even


    know how she came here.


    The only thing she remembered was that she felt dizzy when she came out of the bathroom when she


    was ying with a friend at a KTV. Then she felt everything went ck and she didn''t know what


    happened.


    Ellie squatted down and held her trembling body tightly. Although it was early autumn now, she still felt


    very frightened as it was very cold outside.


    "Mommy, Daddy... Help me... "


    After a long time, a man in ck came over. Ellie raised her head and looked at him nkly. The man


    opened the iron gate and said, "Come with me."


    "Where? Are you going to let me go? Can I go home now? "


    The man in ck didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He walked into the cer, pulled her up and


    snapped, "Cut the crap. If you don''t want to die, be good."


    Die!


    As soon as he heard the word "death", Ellie Lin, who was already in fear, was scared to death. She


    couldn''t die! She didn''t want to die! She was still so young, how could she die for no reason!


    No! I don''t want it!

 Chapter 117 Reveal the Truth

    Chapter 117 Reveal the Truth


    When the man in ck didn''t notice, Ellie pushed him away and ran towards the exit. But when she


    turned a corner, she stopped.


    The man in ck caught up and called "Sir" respectfully when he saw who was there. Then he stepped


    aside.


    Looking at Ellie, Jeffery asked in a low voice, "Where are you going?"


    "I... I..." Ellie was too scared to utter aplete sentence.


    Suddenly, with a bang, she knelt on her knees and begged, "Sir, please let me go. I don''t know you at


    all. Why do you arrest me here? If you want money, I can ask my daddy to give you. I can give you as


    much money as you want. Please, please let me go."


    "Money?" Jeffery snorted, "How much do you think the Lin Group is worth?"


    Ellie...


    Although she never asked about thepany, she heard that thepany had been transferred to


    Jessie by ke before. And now the Lin family was just an empty shell.


    The money...


    "Even if my dad is poor, my sister and brother-inw have it. My elder sister is the daughter-inw of


    the Lan family, the wife of the president of Maple. She only has one sister, me, and she will not leave


    me alone."


    It was known to all that the Lin family had two daughters. One was Jessie and the other was Ellie.


    However, few people knew that Jessie was married to Mark, and she was the wife of the current


    president of Maple.


    Ellie thought that talking about Maple would make her safe, but it turned out that Jeffery just sneered


    and even disdained her.


    It was not because of Jessie being the wife of the president, but because of Ellie''s ignorance and


    naivety.


    Not to mention that she killed Jessie''s mother, Jessie wouldn''t take pity on her, for what Ivy and her had


    done to Jessie and her mother in the Lin family before. Let alone to save her.


    If Jessie knew that it was her who killed her mother, Jessie would be the first to kill her to avenge Irene.


    Seeing that Jeffery didn''t believe what she said, Ellie continued to say, "Sir, you believe me. The wife of


    the president of Maple is named Jessie. She is really my sister. You can call her if you don''t believe


    me."


    "Ask her? I don''t think it''s necessary."


    "¡­¡­ Why?"


    "You''ll know why in a minute." Nick answered first and waved his hand. Then he asked his men to hold


    Ellie and dragged her back to the cer.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Jeffery sat on the sofa, staring at the disheveled Ellie.


    A palm sized oval face, a pair of ck and bright eyes, a small and tall nose, and a watery red lips...


    She looked pretty and lovely, but was ruthless and terrible.


    "Just tell me. How did Irene die?" Jeffery asked casually, fiddling with the cuff link of his suit.


    Ellie''s face turned pale out of fear.


    "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?" Jeffery raised his eyebrows and there was a murderous look in his dark eyes. "Don''t


    me me for not giving you the chance. I never feel sorry for women, especially malicious ones."


    "Malicious? Who the hell are you? I have nothing to do with Irene''s death. The police said she


    committed suicide. Who are you? What right do you have to question me?"


    Afraid as she was, Ellie didn''t think Irene''s death had anything to do with her.


    All members of the Lin family felt strange about the sudden death of Irene, and even felt it was odd that


    the doctor''s examination showed that she suffered from myocardial infarction, so none of them thought


    too much about it. After all, Irene was not a normal person for them. In addition, long-term drugs would


    have some bad effects on people''s heart. So, it was not impossible that someone had a heart problem


    all of a sudden. Ellie would never think that she had something to do with Irene''s death.


    Jeffery looked at her deeply and took out a pile of photos. He threw the photos in front of her. He


    questioned her in a stern voice, "Since you said that you had nothing to do with it, how did Irene get her


    head injured? Please exin it to me."


    "Wound?" Ellie squatted down and picked up all the photos on the ground. All of them showed the


    bruises on Irene''s forehead after her death, which made Ellie shiver.


    "No, I didn''t. She brought this on herself. She cursed me first. Otherwise, how could I push her?"


    Although Ellie talked to herself, she didn''t expect that Jeffery had heard all these words.


    "Tell me. What did she scold you? If you can be forgiven, I might let you go."


    "I..." nkly, Ellie stood up and asked, "Will you really let me go?"


    Jeffery nodded, "As long as you tell me the truth, I''ll think about it."


    Looking at him doubtfully for a while, Ellie finally told him the whole story.


    That afternoon, Ellie went home to change clothes and was going to attend the ssmate''s birthday


    party in the evening. As soon as she entered the room, she saw keing in the second.


    "ke, why are you here?"


    "Oh, I''m here for uncle. I also bring you a gift."


    "A gift? Is it for me?"


    "Yes. I was on a business trip in Paris some time ago, and happened to attend the Paris fashion week


    with my friends there. Thinking that your birthday wasing, I asked Lynn to design a dress for you.


    One of a kind in the world."


    "Really?" Hearing that ke had got a gift from her, Ellie jumped with joy. And when she heard that it


    was designed by Lynn and unique, she couldn''t be happier.


    After taking the clothes from ke, she said, "ke, my dad is out today. How about you follow me? I''ll


    change my dress and let you have a look."


    ke didn''t refuse and followed her directly to her room.


    The dress was a golden one. ke had wanted to get it for Jessie. But after he saw it, he thought it


    was too revealing, so he gave it to Ellie instead.


    Ellie was a little taller than that of Jessie, but she was thinner than that of Jessie. Ellie looked so skinny,


    that''s not good looking. But after she put on the dress, it showed her figure thoroughly.


    Seeing that Ellie was so charming and shy, and she took the initiative toe forward and put her


    arms around his waist, asking him in a soft voice, "Do I look good? Do you like me?" when ke


    admitted that, he was moved.


    However, it was just that a man could not control himself for a while.


    Just when they were in the bed and made love to each other, unexpectedly, Irene saw everything


    through the unclosed door.


    ke secretly deprived the Lin Group and transfer all of Darren''s things to him and Jessie. Irene, the


    one who loved Darren so much, the first thought came to her mind was how could Ellie be with such a


    person?


    On the other hand, the only thing in Ellie''s mind was ke, so she didn''t care about Darren at all. After


    she escorted ke away, they finally had a quarrel.


    As they were quarreling, Ellie pushed Irene down to the ground. As a result, Irene''s head hit the wall


    with great force, causing blood to spill over her face.

 Chapter 118 More Than One Murderer

    Chapter 118 More Than One Murderer


    Seeing that Irene''s head was covered with blood, Ellie got nervous and ran out in a panic.


    By the time she came back in the evening, Irene had already died. The doctor concluded that Irene


    was died of acute myocardial infarction.


    Jeffery believed what she said was true and she wouldn''t dare to kill people. But Irene was indeed


    dead.


    And in the end, only Ellie was in contact with her.


    "You said you didn''t kill her, but you were thest person she came into contact with before Irene''s


    death. You can''t get rid of this charge. "


    "I didn''t kill her! I didn''t!" "I don''t have anything against her. Why would I kill her? What can I benefit


    from killing her? I''m only 19 years old. I won''t do anything even if she tells those things to my mom and


    dad. Why should I kill her? "


    Since Ellie was a child, she hated Jessie and Irene. She wanted them to leave the Lin family one day.


    But she never wanted them to die.


    She even felt it disgusting to kill a fish, let alone killing people.


    She wouldn''t dare to do it.


    Lowering his eyes and thinking for a while, Jeffery said, "lock her up. Don''t let her die."


    "¡­¡­ Yes. " ''She is in jail now. How could she survive?'' Nick wondered.


    When people came in, they were all died and no one swaggered out. It seemed that this ce was full


    of a kind of magic, and anyone who came in would have a bad ending.


    He slowly looked at Ellie and thought to himself, ''Don''t let her die? What on earth does he want?''


    Lock her up only or serve her?


    Obviously, Nick was confused.


    Hearing that she would be locked up, Ellie rushed to Jeffery madly. But as soon as she took a step, she


    was caught back by the man in ck next to her.


    Her hands were tightly controlled and she could not move at all.


    Ellie was unwilling to give in. She had exined everything clearly to them. How could they go back on


    their words.


    "You are a liar. You promised that you would let me go, but you broke your words! Even the police can''t


    find any evidence to arrest me. How can you arrest me? Let me go! Let me go! "


    "For what?" Jeffery stood up and walked to her. He pinched her cheek to make her look at him. He said


    in a cold voice, "I''m telling you, whoever I want to kill will die. I don''t think the president and the police


    dare to stop me! Do you believe it? "


    "¡­¡­" Ellie stared nkly. She wanted to say that she didn''t believe it. But when she looked at those


    malicious eyes, she couldn''t.


    She would rather live than abreacting.


    Finally, Ellie was locked up. Nick left the cer with Jeffery.


    "Mr. Xiang, that woman imed that she had a dispute with Mrs. Lin, and they took action together.


    She has the motive to kill her. Why don''t you punish her and lock her up?"


    "Do you know that?" Nick scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "I seldom read books, but I


    have seen almost everything on TV. ording to TV, there is motive for doing anything. Ellie said that


    she was bold and didn''t dare to kill people, but a dog would jump over the wall if it was too anxious, let


    alone a person? If she just wants to hide her affair with ke, she can do anything, "


    "Uh huh." Jeffery replied," I didn''t say she was out of suspicion."


    Nick," ..."


    He had said so much nonsense to Jeffery?!


    Jeffery was lost in thought. It was true that Ellie wasn''t telling a lie. But as expected, if she didn''t dare to


    do it, that didn''t mean she wouldn''t.


    Once people were cornered, they would do everything.


    And at that time, whether she dared or not was not worth considering.


    The reason why he locked Ellie up was that he wanted to see the reaction of Ivy Jiang and Darren Lin.


    His gut feeling was telling him that if the man who had killed Irene was Mandy, then there must be


    another man behind her.


    -


    The next day, Jessie got up almost at noon. She didn''t know why she could sleep for so long. She


    didn''t seem to wake up all night. She slept so soundly.


    After she washed her face and rinsed her mouth, she went downstairs and saw Rachel chatting with


    Grace in the dining room.


    "Rachel, when did youe backst night?"


    "Well... Well, I came back at midnight. You have already been asleep. "


    Hearing that, Jessie smiled faintly and said to Grace, "Grace, I''m going out in the afternoon."


    "Get out? You just came back from the hospital yesterday, mydy. Young master said that you should


    have a good rest. What''s more, there''s no driver or bodyguard here. Are you going out alone? "


    "It''s okay. Rachel will go with me. I just came home to get something. " Then she turned to Rachel, "I


    want you to go shopping with me this afternoon."


    Rachel was totally fine with her attitude. However, Grace still looked worried.


    Although Jessie was not alone, Grace didn''t feel at ease even if Rachel was with her. However, she


    knew what the Lin family''s people looked like.


    After lunch, when Rachel and Jessie went out, Grace dialed the number of Mark.


    The Lin family.


    "Darren, what should we do? I called all the calls of the celebrities here, but they all said they didn''t see


    Ellie. Has anything really happened to her? " Ivy was burning with anxiety, with tears streaming down


    her face. "I''ve been having a bad life. I can bear that we fell in love, but not in chords. I finally had a


    daughter and brought her up. If she has an ident, I won''t be able to live a happy life. Darren, please


    help me. Let''s call the police. "


    "Why are you crying. Do you think I''m not in a hurry since Ellie is missing? Ellie is 19 years old, the


    police will handle her disappearance after 48 hours. "


    "Then what should we do? Ellie has never disappeared like this. "Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Never? Don''t think your daughter is so sweet and considerate. So many things happened in the


    company and at home. When did she ask? She doesn''t care about anything except eating, drinking or


    ying all day long. I don''t think she can be relied on. "


    Talking about Ellie, Darren was angry and upset.


    Since she was a child, he had regarded his daughter very well. He even gave all his love to her. He


    hoped that Ellie would be good to him in the future. But now, since thepany''s ident, she didn''t


    do anything, just as she used to do, eating, drinking, and spending money freely. She didn''t have any


    thought for the family.


    She knew that ke had invited her just for fun and to take revenge on the Lin family, but she was so


    stupid to have clung to him. Ellie even imed to marry to ke at all costs.


    Even though Darren was angry, he was still worried about his lost daughter.

 Chapter 119 Artificial To Death

    Chapter 119 Artificial To Death


    Although Jessie''s driver''s license was revoked, she still came to the Lin family by car. Rachel wanted to


    drive the car instead of her. After all, Jessie was pregnant. But when she heard that Jessie said she


    was still a minor, she had no choice but to sit idly on the passenger seat.


    When the car stopped at the gate of the Lin family and Jessie went straight inside, Rachel suddenly


    stopped her.


    "I won''t go with you. I''ll wait for you here."


    That was a good thing for her. Jessie didn''t want Rachel to see her fight with the Lin family. "Okay," she


    replied and walked into the room.


    "Mydy, you''re back."


    As soon as Ivy saw Jessie get in, she stopped crying immediately. The worried look on her face


    instantly turned to hatred, and her insidious eyes looked at Jessie.


    "You bitch! How dare youe back. If not you, how can our family be like this? "


    "Ivy!" Darren scolded in a low voice. He kept in mind what Grace had said to him in the hospital. Even


    though she was not the housekeeper of the Lan family, she was the one who was taking care of Mark.


    She knew Mark better than anyone else.


    In the past, Mark was forced to get married, but now he looked different.


    How could Ivy think so much? The only feeling she had for Jessie was hatred. The sense of injustice in


    her heart couldn''t be erased even after Irene''s death.


    "Darren, are you taking her side now? I haven''t found Ellie yet, and now she is at death''s door. You''re


    not worried at all. I just said a few words to this bitch, and you''re heartbroken, aren''t you? "


    Like a lunatic, Ivy would curse anyone who she saw. But Darren just ignored her.


    "Enough, bitch! I''m not born to be cursed by you." Jessie didn''t want to live with them. No matter how


    they treated her, she just ignored them. If not for the death of her mother, she was afraid that she would


    never want toe back to this house again in her lifetime.


    "I came here today just to ask you what happened to my mother''s death! Who can give me an


    exnation? "


    "Exin? There was nothing to exin. The police said shemitted suicide. "


    "What? What reason does my mother have tomit suicide? "


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "How would I know. If you really want to know, go ask her yourself. " Ivy''s exnation wasn''t polite at


    all. Since Irene was dead and had been cremated, she thought it would be better for Jessie to go to hell


    to ask for an exnation.


    It was simply a waste of time to ask her.


    Seeing how arrogant Ivy was, Jessie wanted to disfigure her.


    "Daddy, can you give me a reason? My mother was fine before I went abroad. Why did she die just a


    few days after I left? Don''t tell me that she had a mental disease. When she just had a sudden onset,


    she bumped into the wall and died. You can go and lie to the child with this reason, but you can''t lie to


    me. "


    "I..." Darren sighed and said, "I don''t know how she died. That night, it was the Butler who called me.


    He told me that your mother had died in the room, so I hurried back. I don''t know what happened at all.


    "


    "You really don''t know?" Jessie stared at her father with doubt and continued, "Dad, I believe you have


    witnessed all the hardships my mom and I have suffered since you took them home. Although it is said


    that my mom is Mrs. Lin, you know that she has always been in charge of this family. You never say no


    to her no matter what she says. I don''t know why you hate me so much. I even doubt that I am not your


    daughter. I was adopted by you. But I am still willing to be your good daughter. I also believe that you


    love me. But the way you love me is different from other fathers.


    Don''t forget that I am thedy of the Lan family now. If I ask the police to investigate my mother''s death


    again, I believe they will do it. You know clearly how powerful Mark is. I just want to seek justice for my


    mother. I don''t want to find someone to bury my mother with. But if you keep silent like this and I find


    out who killed my mother, I will show no mercy to you. "


    "Jessie, do you think you can threaten us? Let me tell you. We don''t know. We don''t know. You should


    find it out by yourself. Why are you asking? " What Ivy didn''t worry about was that, and she didn''t


    believe that Mark would help her find out the cause of Irene''s death.


    They were forced to get married because they didn''t have any love rtionship. Moreover, she saw


    Mark kissed Joyce with her own eyes and knew that Mark loved Joyce all the time. So she didn''t


    believe what Jessie said just now and she was not afraid of Jessie at all.


    For her, every word Jessie said was nonsense!


    Jessie cast a nce at Ivy, and then looked at Darren. In her eyes, Ivy was just nobody. She didn''t care


    about her at all. What she cared about was only Darren''s attitude.


    Darren looked down in silence.


    Irene''s death was a heavy blow to him. He was also sad. A woman who is a mess, sharing weal and


    woe. That man, Darren, who had made such achievements, all came to her. Although he didn''t treat


    her well, he still missed the past happiness in his heart from time to time.


    Although he had many doubts and doubts about her death, he dared not to investigate.


    He was so afraid of a result that he neither dared nor wanted to face.


    His wife, who had spent more than twenty years with him, suddenly left. He didn''t want to lose what he


    had now.


    He had nothing to lose anymore.


    "Help! Thief! Don''t let her escape!"


    The servant''s urgent voice came from upstairs, and the servant was thrown out of the room by


    someone, and a figure flew down from the floor. Everyone was shocked.


    Only Jessie calmly looked at everything in front of her.


    After entering the Lin family''s house due to pathetic depression, Rachel wandered around outside the


    vi. When she received a call from Jeffery and learned that it was impossible for Ellie to kill all by


    herself and there must be someone supporting her, she began to suspect the Lin family.


    She knew that if she entered the Lin family with such ostentation, she could find nothing. The Lin family


    always didn''t like Jessie. Moreover, because of Jessie, the scandals of the Lin family were exposed.


    When Jessie came back, she must have a fight of scolding. So Rachel made a detour to the back of


    the vi and jumped into the Lin family''s house, and climbed into Irene''s room on the third floor by the


    pipe.


    Her room was tidy and tidy. She didn''t try to find any clue but just looked around. When she was about


    to leave, she suddenly heard the conversation between the servants. Then she followed the pipe to go


    to Ivy''s room on the second floor.


    As expected, she discovered an important thing.


    "Come here and arrest this woman," Ivy roared. It was really bold of the thief to break in in the broad


    daylight.


    Rachel smiled, "Just do it. You''ll cry then."

 Chapter 120 The Suspicious Emerald Necklace

    Chapter 120 The Suspicious Emerald Ne


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you threaten me! Who do you think you are? If I was bluffed by you, I


    would have lived in vain. " Looking at the 17 or 18-year-old girl in front of her, Ivy didn''t take her


    seriously at all.


    Rachel smiled sweetly, "if you are so frank, what''s this?"


    "Are you blind? Ne?"


    "Of course I know it''s a ne. What''s it?"


    "Emerald ne."


    "Then do you know how much it is?"


    "¡­¡­" "Why should I tell you. I think you are very weird. You evene to my bedroom and steal my


    ne. You are not qualified to ask me like that. Butler, call the police. "


    Looking at the Butler making a phone call, Rachel didn''t show any fear. She acted as if nobody dared


    to do anything to her.


    Jessie looked at Rachel suspiciously, and had no idea what she was doing. She thought that Rachel


    was right to do so, so she just stood aside and waited.


    "Wait." All of a sudden, Rachel called the butler to stop. Hearing that, Ivy sneered, "what? Are you


    scared? "


    "No way. I''m born with no fear. Moreover, even the police are here, they don''t dare to do anything to


    me. I''m just worried about you. If you don''t exin where the nees from, you''ll be in jail


    instead of me! "


    "Exin what? This ne is mine. It''s my own. Why should I exin it to others? "


    "Is it really yours? Auntie, when you are saying this, don''t you feel a gust of wind behind you and don''t


    you feel scared when you use the ne? "


    "I... I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "You don''t know, do you? Well, I''ll tell you." After clearing her throat, Rachel walked up to Ivy. Although


    she was only 17 years old, she was 170cm tall, which was half a head taller than Ivy.


    Rachel looked down at her andughed, "as far as I know, jade has always been one of the best


    quality in jewelry. Especially, the older it is, the better the color of the emerald, and the higher the price.


    I believe this is worth millions of dors just looking from outside. "


    As she spoke, Rachel nced at Ivy from the corner of her eyes.


    Ivy was surprised to hear from her that the ne was worth so much money.


    "Look at the diamonds around the emerald. They are all carved by the top diamonds of South Africa.


    The value of this ne alone can reach hundreds of millions. The whole property of the Lin Group


    would not worth the half of the ne. How did you get such a precious thing? "


    What Rachel said shocked everyone.


    Especially Darren.


    "Ivy, where did you get this ne?"


    "I..." Ivy stuttered and didn''t know how to exin at all.


    The ne was actually owned by Irene, but she had never worn it before and even hadn''t taken it


    out. Once when Ivy passed by Irene''s bedroom and saw her staring at the ne, Ivy was stunned.


    Ivy knew that it was made of jade and she could tell that it was valuable, but she didn''t know that it was


    worth hundreds of millions of dors.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    If she had known that, she would have never made trouble to stay here. She would have already left


    here with the ne and live her beautiful life with Ellie.


    When seeing the ne held by Rachel, Jessie felt that it was very familiar. She thought she had


    seen it before, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen it.


    The only thing she was sure was that she saw it before.


    "Why don''t you say something? Didn''t you say it''s yours? Then you can exin it to everyone. " But


    Rachel didn''t take her words seriously. She continued, "I remember that the Lin Group has been


    sidelined by a man before. All the property of the Lin family has been transferred. Besides, the Lin


    family is heavily in debt. Think about it. If you had sold the ne that time, I bet you wouldn''t have


    been looked down by others! "


    "Ivy Jiang, how did you get this ne?"


    The thought of those days irritated Darren. He asked everyone for help and failed, but she didn''t give


    him such a valuable ne.


    "Ivy, I''ve been so nice to you and Ellie for so many years. You said you love me, but is this the way you


    love me? Why don''t you tell me you have a priceless ne? What are you up to? "


    "Darren, it''s not like that. I... I... " If she said that the ne wasn''t hers, they would think that she


    had something to do with the death of Irene. But if the ne was hers, then Darren would


    misunderstand her.


    Ivy couldn''t exin it clearly.


    "Old man, don''t be mad. No matter how you force her, she can''t make it clear. Because the ne is


    not hers. "


    "What?" There was astonishment in Darren''s angry face.


    "Don''t make a fuss. It''s not hers, isn''t it?" "This aunt was born in a remote ce. Her father died of


    dysmenorrhea a long time ago, and then her mother remarried. Her stepfather didn''t treat her well, so


    she came to the city to work. And met a fool! "


    Hearing that Rachel called him a fool, Darren red at her. He was very upset.


    Rachel gave him a quick nce and continued, "Don''t be angry. Let me finish my words. Aunt thinks


    you''re a good man, young and promising. Even though you''re married, it don''t pose a threat to her. So


    you are the first person she sees as her future husband. She was the most ambitious woman. She


    wanted to live a rich life. The richer she was, the better. And you were just one of her numerous


    targets. There are a lot of men who are richer and more powerful than you. "


    "Shut up! Darren, don''t listen to her. She''s a bad girl from nowhere. She''s trying to nder me and


    drive a wedge between us. "


    The more she heard, the more panicked Ivy became. She had thought that no one would know about


    her affair. Darren had believed that he had no doubt of her at all.


    But now, someone had seen through her. She had no idea what to do.


    "It''s just nonsense. Jessie, it must be you who found this woman, right? You just don''t want to see us


    live in peace, do you? Come here and get her out of here. "


    Two servants were going to step forward. When they were about to get her out, Darren roared, "stop!


    The servant stopped at once. Ivy looked at him in a panic. Darren looked at Rachel and said, "Go on!


    Whether it''s true or not, I''ll listen to her. "

 Chapter 121 The Massacre

    Chapter 121 The Massacre


    Feeling flustered, Ivy red at Rachel as if she wanted to kill her.


    "Don''t look at me like that, olddy. I''m scared." Pretending to be scared, Rachel sneered.


    "Pooh!" said Ivy who flew into a rage and gritted her teeth.


    Darren said, "Don''t waste time anymore. Tell me exactly what you just said."


    "Okay." Rachel raised the emerald ne and said, "Can you see the English letters behind it? Since


    you said it was yours, please exin it to us. What does it mean?"


    Ivy "..."


    She had only worn this ne twice, and every time she had taken it, she put it back. She had never


    seen it carefully, and she didn''t know if there were any letters on it.


    "I, I..." Ivy stammered with an embarrassed look on her face. Rachel asked, "Don''t you know?"


    "What? I, I just don''t remember it for a while."


    "You don''t remember?" Rachel sneered, "If you don''t know, just say it. I''m sure your mom had told you


    that lying is not a good thing. You should admit your fault. It''s not a shame."


    With that, she turned around, walked up to Jessie and handed her the ne. "Here you are. Look at


    it"


    Jessie took over the ne and recognized the two letters "SY" on the back of the emerald pendant.


    Jessie said, "It should be short for one person''s name."


    "BINGO! You are right."


    Jessie "..."


    "The most expensive part of the ne is the pendant. Fifty years ago, the owner of a wealthy family


    in A City made it for his wife. After that, the wife of the wealthy family died of an illness, and she passed


    the ne to her daughter. The letters were short for his wife''s surname.


    Here is the question. You said this ne is yours. Are you the dead wife or her daughter?"


    Ivy waspletely confused.


    She cast a timid nce at Darren beside her and said, "Who knows if you are telling the truth? Maybe


    it''s because of you. You are deliberately conspired with Jessie to sow dissension among us. I admit


    that I didn''t own the ne before. But why didn''t you ask her owner toe to me?"


    Ivy couldn''t bear to be bullied by such a young girl.


    Darren red at Ivy and shouted, "Where did you get it?"


    "I... I..."


    "If you don''t give me an exnation today, I won''t let you step out of this house anymore!"


    "Darren, it''s not what you think."


    Looking at the ne in her hand, Jessie felt that she had seen it before. But no matter how she


    thought, she just couldn''t remember it.


    She held Rachel''s hand and asked, "Rachel, how did you get what you said just now? You must have


    never seen this ne before. Howe you know it so well?"


    She was so familiar with it that she even knew the origin of the ne clearly.


    That''s why Jessie doubted.


    Rachel smiled and got closer to Jessie. She whispered, "There are some things I made up."


    "What? You..."


    Seeing that Jessie''s eyes were widened, Rachel exined immediately: "Listen to me, I saw a


    ne just like this one, and there are English letters on its back. So, I told the same story. I want to


    know whether that woman is telling the truth."


    Hearing that, Jessie felt speechless.


    "Is the ne really worth billions of dors?"


    "I don''t know whether it is worth more than 100 million. Anyway, it is invaluable. If not, it was at least


    ten million dors. Tell me. With your family''s current situation, how could that old woman possibly have


    such expensive jewelry?"


    Jessie nodded. That was the case.


    But who was the owner of the ne?


    And what did the letters "SY" on the back represent?


    All of a sudden, with a loud bang, the garden was full of dust. Then a few men in ck rushed in with


    guns. Seeing that there was something wrong, Rachel shouted, "Hide yourselves quickly."


    ''Shit! He even followed me here!


    Richard, you were a liar!


    Just wait and see!'' thought Rachel.


    Rachel pressed the button and a rope flew out which went around the crystalmp directly.


    Rachel held the rope with one hand, and put the other around Jessie''s waist. She jumped a few steps,


    and as the rope drew back, they flew up, directly jumping to the third floor.


    "Rachel, what happened?" Jessie''s heart was beating heavily. Although she had experienced such


    scene before, she was still restless.


    Panic and fear overwhelmed her.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''d better find a ce to hide and nevere out. I''ll handle it here." Rachel knew these people


    came for her, so she couldn''t let any of them get hurt because of her.


    Especially, Jessie.


    "Are you okay by yourself?"


    "Don''t worry. As long as you protect yourself well, it''s a piece of cake to solve them. Don''t forget that I


    am a killer."


    Jessie was very worried about Rachel. Ordinarily, she lived like a child. Even though she was full of


    confidence, Jessie was still uneasy.


    At the same time, she heard a scream from downstairs, followed by another scream, "Darren, are you


    okay?" Frowning, Rachel cursed. Then she took out two guns from her nightdress, threw one to Jessie,


    and jumped off with the rope tied around her wrist.


    After entering the room, Jessie observed the condition outside through the unlocked door.


    The gunshots outside the house were as loud as thunder, which just like hitting Jessie''s heart, making


    her tremble.


    Holding the rope, Rachel rushed down. All the things that Ivy cared about was to cry beside Darren.


    She didn''t notice that the gun of the man in ck was aimed at her.


    When the man in ck was about to pull the trigger, a shot was fired. Hearing the gunshot, Ivy was stiff


    all of a sudden. Stunned, she turned her head and saw a man in ck lying not far away from her.


    Suddenly, an idea hit on her mind, and Ivy began to cry in fear.


    With a gun in her hand, Rachel fired several shots at the door and then strode towards Ivy. She


    grabbed Ivy''s clothes and pulled her behind the sofa.


    "Shut up if you don''t want to die. You are so noisy!" With the roar of Rachel, Ivy immediately shut up


    and covered her mouth tightly, not daring to make any sound.


    Bullets were all over the ce and the blood was dripping. At this moment, the Lin family was like a


    battlefield full of bullets.


    Hiding behind the sofa, Rachel stared at the men in ck outside the room.


    ording to the position and number of the bullets, there should be five killersing. Now that three


    of them had died, then... How about the rest two?


    Suddenly, Rachel stood up and raised her gun, observing the room cautiously.


    Suddenly, she felt a strong sense of danger behind her. Rachel turned and saw a man in ck shoot at


    her from the third floor.


    She thought that she couldn''t dodge the bullets, so she jumped up suddenly. Then, with two gunshots,


    Rachel was directly pressed under someone.


    She raised her eyes and shouted angrily, "Richard, you bastard!"

 Chapter 122 Stepmother, Shut Up

    Chapter 122 Stepmother, Shut Up


    "My sweetheart, you can''t talk to your HONEY like this!" said Richard with a smile. I will be sad."


    "Who are your HONEY. You shameless! Let go of me!"


    Rachel was so angry that she pped away the hands on her waist. Richard withdrew his hand.


    Rachel stood up and looked at the mess in front of her. She cursed, "Son of a bitch! How dare they


    come to me and beat me? Do they want to die?"


    "They are indeed dead."


    Rachel threw him a nce, Richard shut up.


    Next to them, Darren was shot, He couldn''t help but howl in pain. Besides him, Ivy was too scared to


    speak, just crying.


    They had never experienced such a thing before. Gunfight... The scene that they had only seen on TV,


    actually happened in their lives.


    Although the killers all died in the end, if Richard didn''t show up in time, she must be dead now. Rachel


    red at Richard with anger. If he hadn''t been pestering her all day, how could she be like this now?


    She was slow in movement and reaction, even shooting was much slower than before.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Rachel was irritated. And she heard Ivy''s endless crying, which enraged her even more.


    "Stop it. Your man is still alive."


    "How dare you say that? Who the hell are you? Our family never provoke trouble. We won''t provoke


    that kind of person at all. But you even shot them to death with a gun. Look what you have done to our


    family now? Did youe to ruin our life?"


    Shocked and frightened, Ivy cried while cursing.


    Sobbing was the thing that Rachel hated the most. Even though she knew that these people were


    coming for her, and she didn''t want to say anything to them. Anyway, for them, exnation would be


    useless.


    "Stop it, or I''ll shoot you!" Rachel threatened her.


    "¡­¡­" At the sight of Rachel raising the gun, Ivy finally calmed down.


    Jessie was frightened. She squatted on the ground and looked at the men in ck who were lying on


    the floor motionlessly.


    Suddenly, someone held her up. Jessie raised her head and saw the familiar eyes. She put her arms


    around his neck and said, "Finally, you came, Mark."


    "So you are afraid?" Hearing his sneering and cold words, Jessie lowered her eyes, said sorry to him


    and buried her head in his arms.


    When Mark went downstairs with her in his arms, he looked gloomier than just now, but at least less


    murderous.


    Just now, he received a call from Grace, telling him that Jessie went to the Lin family. He was a little


    worried. Although Rachel, known as the world-famous killer, was here, he was still worried.


    When he was about to drive his car here, he got a call from Richard, telling him that Rachel was being


    chased by some enemies recently. Mark''s heart trembled.


    After sending the address to Richard, he drove fast here.


    But he was stillte.


    Even though the killers had been killed, Mark''s heart still could not stop beating anxiously. The only


    thing that couldfort him was that Jessie was not injured.


    If she was injured, he would not be just angry.


    "Jessie, how do you feel? Are you hurt?" Seeing Jessie, Rachel immediately went forward to ask.


    There were so many people here that anyone could be killed or injured here, but Jessie shouldn''t get


    hurt. She cast a nce at Mark timidly. She just wanted to see whether Jessie was ok or not. If


    something bad happened to Jessie, she would die for sure.


    Mark''s face was cold. He didn''t say a word. But when Rachel came forward, he deliberately turned his


    body around and didn''t let her see Jessie.


    Rachel was speechless.


    Was he angry with her?


    Was it her fault to meet the killer?


    She didn''t want it at all.


    If he was so nervous, he could simply bind Jessie in his house with a rope. No, Jessie should be


    directly tied to his belt, and wherever he went, no one could hurt her.


    The atmosphere dropped to freezing point in an instant.


    Jessie loosened her arms around on his neck and said softly, "Put me down." Mark didn''t want to do


    that at the beginning, but when he saw her eyesight getting colder, he had topromise.


    "Rachel, I''m fine. The man just suddenly fell down next to me and I got scared. Are you okay? Did you


    get hurt?"


    "No, I''m not!" Rachel said in an unhappy tone while waiting for Mark. "Jessie, since someone loves you


    so much, why not prepare a golden cage for you and let you live there alone. I don''t understand. Men


    nowadays are all as mad as jerks."


    Rachel was the only woman in the world who was not afraid of Mark, except for Jessie. She didn''t care


    who he was. As long as she was unhappy, she would give him a hard time.


    Looking at the bodies all over the ground and the pieces of furniture that were smashed by bullets,


    Jessie sighed and asked, "Is anybody injured?"


    When she turned to look at the servants around and saw them shaking their heads, Jessie felt a little


    better.


    Suddenly, there came the voice of Ivy, "Your father is injured."


    Hearing that, Jessie immediately walked over and held Darren to sit on the sofa. Rachel took a look at


    the wound on his leg and said with disdain, "It''s just a minor wound. I thought you were shot."


    "What? Look at therge cut on his pants, they''re all bloody. Look at his injured leg! If he can''t walk,


    you should take the responsibility!"


    Ivy''s face was filled with sadness. It seemed that they really loved each other so much. Even for


    Jessie, she felt that Ivy was really in love with Darren.


    Did Ivy really take her as a fool? That was just a minor wound in the leg! Were his legs made of tofu?


    Rachel sneered, "You want him to be a cripple? Seriously? It was just a scratch. I really doubt if you


    really love this old man. You are such a vicious woman."


    "What... Darren, look at her. That''s not what I meant at all. Waah... Waah..."


    "Come on. Don''t be so serious with a little girl. You''re much elder than her.


    "Darren, you..."


    Ivy sat aside angrily. Jessie asked, "Dad, I''m really sorry. I don''t know that would happen today."


    "You don''t know? Jessie, do you want all my family die because of you? If you didn''t bring such a girl


    here, how could we be like this? How could your father get hurt?" Ivy suddenly jumped up from the


    sofa. She was the one who always seized the chance to scold Jessie.


    She only knew that she was terrified, that Darren was wounded, and that their house was smashed...


    That was because of Jessie.


    "Jessie didn''t mean to do that. Why are you so aggressive? Her father didn''t say anything. Why did you


    step in? It''s none of your business! You are just a stepmother!"


    "You..."


    Rachel managed to blow up Ivy''s anger again.

 Chapter 123 The Future Princess was so Mighty

    Chapter 123 The Future Princess was so Mighty


    "Darren..." Ivy wanted to ask for his help. Darren impatiently said, "You go upstairs and have a rest." Ivy


    stared at him in astonishment and fury.


    Rachelughed. Ivy gave a fierce re at her, Rachel raised her eyebrows and saidcently, "Old


    women need more rest. Go upstairs and have a rest."


    Hearing that, Jessie frowned.


    "Mr. Darren, the police is here."


    "What? It''s... I... s!" Looking at the corpses on the ground, Darren felt quite restless.


    It made sense that he can tell the police that there was gunshot, or they were robbed, or there were


    Fugitive. But the people dead were not them....


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    If the police saw it, even it has nothing to do with them, it will be hard to rify, and there is no way to


    clear themselves.


    Jessie knew what Darren was worried about. Even she had no idea what to do.


    At this moment, five or six police cars were parked outside. Even the submachine gun car was here.


    The whole vi was surrounded by cordon, and people in the house couldn''t get out. As the people


    outside came in, there were dozens of policemen, including snipers and armed police. It was a


    sensation.


    "Listen up, the people inside. Put down the gun and walk out. We can let you go, otherwise, you will


    end up dead!"


    Outside, a high-pitched voice came from the police. People in the room were speechless.


    Did the police treat them as bandits?


    They didn''t know that the real killers had been killed by them. What could they do?


    Jessie asked, "Do we need to go out?"


    Rachel said, "Go out? Are you sure they will not beat us to death when we go out?"


    Jessie "..." She didn''t think so. The police here was very merciful and broad? Wasn''t? How could they


    shoot and hurt people indiscriminately?


    "Then what should we do? If we don''t go out, they will also think that we are bandits."


    Seeing police cars from her room, Ivy rushed downstairs without hesitation and rushed out shouting,


    "There are dead people inside. Go in! Someone is killed!"


    Hearing this, several armed police officers rushed into the room with guns.


    "Raise your hands!"


    Everyone...


    They were all at a loss when they saw more than ten armed police officers aiming at them.


    They were the victims! Okay?


    "Hello, I''m Mark Lan. I''m the president of Maple." Without a trace of fear, Mark strode towards them.


    The leading policeman looked at him suspiciously, put away his gun and said, "Is it Mark Lan from


    Maple Group?" Seeing Mark nodded, the policeman continued, "We''ve received a report, saying that


    there was a shooting here. A few minutes ago, one of you ran out and said that someone was killed. I


    want to ask you if anyone of you was injured. Where are the gangsters?"


    "Handsome, that woman is crazy. Just ignore her." Jessie pulled Rachel''s clothes, indicating that she


    should stop talking nonsense. Rachel pursed her lips. She just felt that there must be something wrong


    with Ivy''s brain. Otherwise, she wouldn''t run out like crazy and said some one was killed.


    Did she want to make more trouble?


    The policeman''s eyes darkened. He looked around and saw the men in the corner. He walked toward


    them carefully, crouched down and touched their neck with his hand. Then he suddenly raised his head


    and asked, "Are they dead?"


    No one said a word.


    The policeman stood up, walked over and said coldly, "Mr. Mark, I think you should go to the police


    station with me."


    "For what?" Rachel questioned loudly.


    "Because you have killed them."


    "They wanted to kill us. We should fight back and don''t let them kill us. I''m not stupid."


    The police officer''s face darkened.


    "I don''t care who wants to kill. You must go to the police station. All of you! Bring them to the car."


    -


    All the people who showed up in the Lin family were taken to the police station. The scene was as lively


    as the food market.


    In order to prevent them to act in collusion to make each other''s confessions tally, the police separated


    everyone from each other and made records. Mark, Jessie, and Richard and others were all


    cooperating with the police. However, things went out of control in front of Rachel. They almost had a


    fight.


    Her behavior even made the police feel that she was of unknown origin and very suspicious.


    "If you don''t want to die, you''d better behave yourself!"


    "What? You can''t beat me. Now you want to scare me by your gun? I didn''t expect that you policemen


    are so weak that you can''t even defeat women. You''d better study it again, otherwise you will be


    disgraced!"


    The interrogation for Rachel was done by the chief police officer of the criminal police team. He had


    been working in the police department for 20 years, but he had never been praised or criticized by


    others. Now, he was reprimanded by a girl under 18. He was even disgraced. He was really pissed off.


    It was the biggest humiliation in his life.


    He held up the gun and pointed it at Rachel''s head. He stared at her fiercely. He didn''t believe that he


    could not deal with such a little girl. Otherwise, he was definitely nobody.


    And Rachel was not easy to deal with. She had been spoiled by her father in R Country and was very


    fearless. What''s more, she even became a killer and showed no respect to anyone.


    She only despised and disdained the man in front of her.


    "Come on. Shoot if you have the guts! You''d better shoot me to death, or I''ll kill you!"


    "Do you think I won''t do that?" Men hated to be threatened, let alone the policemen.


    Rachel sneered, "Cut the crap. Just do it. Don''t dawdle like a girl."


    The policewoman was sessfully provoked. When he was about to pull the trigger, he gave Rachel a


    hard kick on her stomach. Therefore, she hit against the wall and fell down heavily.


    The door was pushed open.


    As soon as Mark and Richard entered the room and saw Rachel lying on the floor. Richard raised his


    fist and gave the policeman a heavy punch. The policewoman was knocked down on the table. When


    he was about to rise to fight back, a low male voice came, making the policeman immediately stop his


    moves.


    Richard held Rachel in his arms and walked out of the ward, saying that he would hold him


    ountable. The middle-aged man frowned and immediately exined to Mark, "Mr. Mark, it''s our


    fault. We will surely punish him severely. For Mr. Richard''s sake, please speak for us in a nice way."


    Giving a nce at the male policeman who had just been beaten, Mark replied indifferently, "Don''t


    worry, Mr. Ji. I will bring him what you said, but I don''t know whether he will listen or not. Are you out of


    your mind? How dare you beat his future princess? You are really brave!"


    Mr. Ji "..."


    When he saw Mark get out of the room, the policeman got very confused and asked, "Boss, who is that


    man?"


    Mr. Ji pped him on his head with all his strength and shouted, "It''s illegal to hit anyone. How can you


    do that? Besides, you''ve hit the future princess of C Country. I''m afraid your life is far from enough. Just


    let your family wait for your corpse to be collected."


    The policewoman "..."


    ''Who the hell knew she was the future princess? There was no word writing on her head!''!


    He wanted to cry!

 Chapter 124 A Peaceful And Happy Life

    Chapter 124 A Peaceful And Happy Life


    On their way out of the police station, Mark kept a straight face and said nothing.


    After a long day of suffering, Jessie also felt tired, so she didn''t have the energy to take care of Mark


    and just fell asleep.


    When Mark was waiting for the red light, he caught a mixed feeling when he saw Jessie''s sleeping


    face.


    He was angry and inexplicable sad.


    When they went back to the vi, Richard and Rachel had alreadye back in the early morning.


    Derek, John and Jeffery were also there.


    "John, why are you here? What happened? "


    When John was about to say something, he was interrupted by Mark. "You must be tired. Go back to


    your room," he said.


    Jessie," ..."


    She looked suspiciously at the detached expression on Mark''s face. After a pause, she went upstairs.


    Knock.


    "Rachel, are you all right? Are you feeling better? " Seeing that Rachel was lying on the bed, Jessie felt


    a pang of guilt. "I''m sorry. If I didn''t ask you toe with me to the Lin family, I wouldn''t have met those


    killers or been beaten by the police."


    "You finally know that. You are a troublemaker. " "It''s not your fault. It''s all Richard''s fault. If it weren''t for


    him, I wouldn''t have been hunted down," said Rachel smilingly. Besides, don''t look at me like that. I''mCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    fine, but the policeman can''t hurt me with his embroidery leg. "


    Seeing that Rachel was able tough, Jessie just forced a smile.


    "I''m d to hear that you''re okay. I was so worried about you."


    "Leave them alone. Don''t make a fuss." She was good at martial arts, so she couldn''t be bullied like


    that. They underestimated her when they were so nervous. "Jessie, you''d better tell Mark when you go


    outter. If I don''t go with you today, you will definitely be bullied to death by that old woman. Do you


    believe it? She is not a good person. She seems to love your father a lot, but in fact she must have


    done something shady. "


    Hearing that, Jessie drooped her eyes and said "Hmm".


    She also knew that Ivy didn''t do that out of good will, but she could not see that Ivy wanted to harm


    others.


    However, that ne...


    "Rachel, how much do you know about that ne? But I don''t remember where I saw it. "


    Rachel," ..."


    She was so upset that she wanted to p herself.


    How could she be so long tongued?


    She knew that Jessie was very sensitive about the case, and Jessie would not let go of any clues that


    were found. But she should go to question Ivy in public. How stupid she was.


    "Well, that..." Jessie was so smart that she had to get rid of Jessie''s questions. "I just told you in Lin


    family that I made up all these. I''ve seen a simr one in the museum before, and you took it too


    seriously. "


    "Really?" Hearing that, Jessie didn''t believe her. However...


    "Okay. Have a good rest. I''m tired too. I''m going back."


    Seeing that Jessie left without hesitation, Rachel breathed a sigh of relief, as if nothing had happened


    to her. Next time, she felt that she couldn''t speak so freely like this anymore.


    Jessie went back to her room and sat on the bed, recalling what had happened in the Lin family.


    She had ever seen that ne before?


    Mark and others had a long conversation for several hours. They didn''t leave the study until nine


    o''clock in the evening. Hearing that Jessie stay in her room all night, they came to visit her.


    But he didn''t expect that Jessie would fall asleep while leaning against the headboard of the bed.


    He ran his fingers through her hair and looked at her fair face.


    When Marky her on the bed and put the quilt on her, Jessie felt someone approaching and slightly


    opened her eyes.


    "M." She called him softly. Looking at the handsome man in front of her with the help of the dim light, a


    happy smile appeared on Jessie''s face.


    "You fell asleep without eating anything. You must be hungry. I''ll get you something to eat. " When he


    was about to turn around, his hand was caught by Jessie.


    Mark turned around and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    Jessie shook her head, "I''m not hungry. If you are not busy, can you apany me for a while?"


    He nodded with a smile.


    Sitting on the bedside and holding Jessie in his arms, he just sat silently.


    All of a sudden, a sentence came to her mind. Time was peaceful!


    "If only we could always be like this."


    "Yes, we will."


    With a sound of "Hmm", Mark said indifferently, "I have to go abroad tomorrow. There is something


    wrong with the branchpany in Europe. I have to deal with it."


    "When will youe back then?"


    Seeing her reluctant eyes, Mark''s heart thumped. He wanted to stay here forever.


    He held her more tightly and said, "I''ll try toe back as soon as possible. I cane back after a


    week, or half a month. I''ve arranged the flight for Daniel tomorrow. He''s here, so you won''t miss me. "


    Mark pretended to be abandoned, pouting. Hearing that, Jessie gave him a disdainful look and said,


    "Come on, don''t pretend. I think I miss you so much. You don''t remember anything when you are busy


    with work, how could you think of me? "


    "Well... How about I call you three times every day? "


    "Okay, what if you can''t?"


    "It''s up to you!"


    Hearing that, Jessie smiled and said, "okay!"


    The next day, Jessie was not apanied by anyone when she woke up. Touching the cold half of her


    body, she felt a little depressed.


    She always felt like something was missing in her heart.


    "Mydy, it''s time for breakfast. Young master got up early and made you bird''s nest porridge. He told


    me to make sure you eat it. "


    "M cooked this morning?" When Jessie saw the bowl of white bird''s nest porridge, she felt like eating a


    sweet candy.


    Pulling out the chair to sit down, she picked up the spoon and took a bite, slowly chewing the heart


    porridge in the bowl.


    "Mydy, how does it taste? Is it delicious? " Asked Grace with a smile.


    Mark never cooked, even when he was with Joyce. Before dawn, she heard loud noise from the


    kitchen. She thought it was an attack, but when she ran into the kitchen, she saw that it was Mark who


    was cooking in the kitchen, wearing an apron, with his sleeves rolled up.


    He was standing in front of the furnace and looking at the soup with hair rising from his bird''s nest. The


    porridge was boiling slowly. His serious look made everyone feel his slowly love for Jessie.


    When a man was willing to take off his suit and wear an apron to cook for a woman, what should he do


    if that didn''t mean he loved her?


    As time went by, Mark''s love for Jessie came to Grace and servants gradually. Of course, Jessie could


    feel it clearly when she lived with him.


    His love for her was gradually seeping into his heart with the porridge... He loved her so deeply that he


    couldn''t get rid of her.


    Seeing that Jessie was so happy that even Grace could feel his love for her.


    Jessie coughed...


    Suddenly, Sandra felt a pain in her chest and her throat seemed to be stuck by something. She


    covered her mouth and kept coughing. Grace quickly went to pat her on the back and asked nervously,


    "mydy, how do you feel? Do you want to drink some water?"


    As soon as the coughing stopped, Jessie raised her head and saw her palms were all bloody.


    Grace''s nerves were on edge. She asked, "mydy, what''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 125 You Must Keep The Baby

    Chapter 125 You Must Keep The Baby


    Seeing the blood on her hand, Jessie was also shocked and a sense of uneasiness arose in her heart.


    What happened to her...


    Seeing that Jessie was in a daze just now, Grace tried her best not tofort, "mydy, don''t worry. I''ll


    call Derek right now. You''ll be fine."


    Grace ran to make a phone call. Not knowing what had happened, Jessie stared nkly at the bowl of


    white bird''s nest porridge.


    She stroked her belly gently. She murmured, "Baby, baby...


    Derek came over soon after he got the phone.


    After a series of tests and blood tests, Derek looked at the results and lowered his eyes slightly, with a


    serious expression on his face.


    "Derek, should we tell her this result?" Seeing how depressed Jessie was now, Finn was a little


    worried.


    The poison in Jessie''s body had not taken effect for a period of time. They had been monitoring her


    everyday, and did not find anything unusual. But today, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her chest. It


    might be the reason why she vomited blood. In addition, there were also some strange factors such as


    the fetuses and otherponents.


    If it went on like this, not only her baby but also her own life would be threatened.


    After thinking for a while, Derek said, "don''t tell her the truth. Give her the medicine we''ve studied and


    see what''s going on."


    "But the antidote hasn''t been developed yet."


    "What else do you think we can do?"


    "¡­¡­" Finn was speechless. They had no other choice. However, the baby was too young to be told


    anything, but they were ready not to keep it.


    The poison began to spread all over the body with the blood. As things developed in this way, it would


    not take long for more organs to copse, let alone the child that relied on the mother.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Derek, shall we ask young master? After all, we don''t know what side effects the medicine will have


    and what other problems will be caused. Once used, many uncertain things wille up. I''m afraid... "


    Because once Jessie was injected with the drug, she would undoubtedly be the first rat to take the


    drug. If there was something wrong with the drug, they would not be able to bear the responsibility.


    But he really didn''t know what to do without using medicine.


    Just as Derek was about to call Mark, there was a sudden sound of Jessie behind him.


    "Am I dying?"


    Derek and Finn turned around. When they saw Jessie, they were speechless and didn''t know how to


    reply.


    Jessie walked forward. Her pale face was just a little tired, and there was no sign of uneasiness.


    She said calmly, "you don''t have to hide it from me. I know my own health. I just want to know how to


    keep my child."


    Finn," ..."


    Derek knew that it was impossible to hide it, and he did not intend to hide it. He said directly, "the child


    must be unable to be kept, it''s just a matter of time. We''re going to apply medicine to you, mostly


    because of you. "


    "It can''t be kept?" Jessie felt a pang in her heart. Although she had expected this result, she still


    couldn''t help but feel heartbroken.


    "Your medicine might not be able to save me, either, right?"


    Seeing Derek and Finn both silent, Jessie smiled bitterly. Since she could not be saved, there was no


    need to waste anybor and money.


    Anyway, the result was doomed to be futile.


    Seeing that Jessie wanted to give up, Finn immediately exined, "Don''t be dejected. Although the


    drug hasn''tpletely seeded, there are at least 50% of the chance, haven''t you? Take a look at


    young master. He is searching for blood all over the world to help you with the antidote. We have


    worked so hard. You can''t give up so easily. "


    Hearing that, Jessie looked at her in a daze, and didn''t know how to feel.


    She didn''t want to die because she still had a brother to take care of. But even if she tried her best to


    live, the reality was not that easy as she thought.


    "How long can I live if I don''t take the medicine?"


    "¡­¡­ It''s hard to say. Given your current condition, it may be two months. But we can''t control the


    development of the poison. Maybe... "


    "That''s to say, I can live two months at most, or maybe even less than two months."


    Derek remained silent.


    Jessie continued to ask, "what if I take medicine? How long can I live? "


    "It''s hard to say. If this poison could detoxify you, then you was totally fine. If there''s anything wrong, or


    if there are other unexpected factors, it may immediately cause death. "


    That is to say, without medicine, you can live two months at most; if you take medicine, you may


    recover or die faster.


    None of these two choices was for her. Whichever she chose, it was like she was gambling her life.


    Recover...


    Although she believed that Derek would do his best to study the antidotes and save her, she didn''t


    believe herself.


    She was not so lucky.


    Seeing that Jessie was in silence, Finn felt bad. See her hesitate between the two choices. No matter


    the pain of losing her child or the sadness in the face of death, it is not something that ordinary people


    can ept.


    While what worried Jessie was the peaceful life in this vige.


    For a long time, Jessie asked.


    "You can do whatever you want. I only have one request. Don''t let my child leave me so soon." This


    might be her first child, or perhaps the only child in her life. Even if she knew that he would leave, she


    still hoped that they could spend more time together.


    He was so young that she couldn''t even touch him. If possible, she would like to listen more to his


    heartbeat and see the dark mass.


    At least she could remember the baby was here forever.


    Derek knew clearly about what was required by Jessie, but he was very embarrassed.


    If they had a way to make the best of both worlds, he would not want to kill this little life, but obviously,


    they could not do it.


    "Well, Mrs. Jessie, there is nothing I can do about it." Derek said, "General medicines have an impact


    on the fetus, not to mention those antidotes refined from various medicines. Not to mention the


    changes of the medicine in the body, just to mention the medicine into the body, the fetus will begin to


    absorb the medicine, which will cause a miscarriage. By that time, your body will only be injured and


    may be disable to be pregnant anymore even if the poison is removed. "


    Infertile?


    However, she really didn''t want to see her baby die like this.


    She didn''t want to hurt him.


    Her hands clung to her belly. Even though there was no change there, she could still feel that her child


    was just like her. He didn''t want to leave, didn''t want to die, and he wanted to live.


    If she had the heart to kill him, he would have hated her.


    If a child asked her why she didn''t want him and why she killed him in the dream, how could she


    answer it?


    Is she doing this for herself and her future another baby?


    She suddenly raised her head and looked at Derek firmly, "since I can''t live without medicine for at


    most two months, then let''s wait and see. I have to keep my child. "

 Chapter 126 Daniel Came Back

    Chapter 126 Daniel Came Back


    Knowing that he wouldn''t be able to persuade her, Derek could only adopt a dying tactic. He


    promised her first that he would make another n after he told what happened to Mark.


    Derek fed Jessie some medicine that could prevent her from miscarriage and supply nutrition, and then


    left with Finn.


    Looking at the empty room, Jessie asked, "Grace, where is Rachel? I didn''t see her. "


    "Miss Rachel was picked up by Mr. Richard."


    "Pick her up?" Hearing that, Jessie was a little confused. She paused and said, "okay." Before Grace


    was about to leave, Jessie suddenly stopped her and said, "Grace, my brother wille tomorrow.


    Clean the guest room for him. I have ordered some rehabilitation equipment. You can release them in


    some other ce. He has to receive the rehabilitation training every day. "


    "Rehabilitation... Training? " Hearing that there was a brother of Jessie here, Grace was curious about


    him. Why did hee out suddenly and do the rehabilitation training.


    When Mark left home this morning, he didn''t tell her anything, but asked her to pay attention to the food


    in Jessie''s room. Why was there suddenly appearing a brother?


    Though Grace had many doubts in her mind, she nodded obediently. In the afternoon, the equipment


    for the training was sent to the operating room next to the dining room.


    Jessie spent the whole afternoon cleaning up the house with Grace. After supper and washing, Jessie


    went to bed early, picked up fairy tales and began to do prenatal education for the baby.


    "There used to be a herdsman. He was highly famed because he could give smart answers whatever


    others asked him. The king of the country heard this and didn''t believe that he was so clever, so the


    king recruited the herdsman into the pce. The king said, "if you can answer my three questions, I''ll


    take you as my son and let you live in the pce with me..."


    Right then, her phone rang.


    Hearing that, Jessie put down the story book in her hand and looked at the screen of the cellphone.


    Seeing that, her good mood disappeared immediately.


    After a pause, she answered the phone, and Mark''s maic voice came through, "what are you


    doing? Have you had dinner? "


    "Yes, I have. I''m reading a story for my baby. " She said in a t tone without any joy.


    As soon as Mark finished the video call with Derek, the phone was hung up. He immediately called


    Jessie.


    He knew that she was upset and suffering, so he tried tofort her and ease her mood.


    However, no matter what he did, it was useless.


    She was still so cold.


    Alienation.


    After chatting for a while, Jessie quickly hung up on the excuse of being tired. She knew that Derek


    would definitely call Mark and she also knew that the reason why Mark said so many sweet words on


    the phone was to cheer her up. But now, nothing could make her happy except to tell her that the baby


    could be saved.


    She would rather hang up the phone quickly than remain silent with the phone in her hand. In this way,


    they wouldn''t feel embarrassed.


    Jessie switched off her phone and put it on the bedside table. Then she picked up a book and


    continued to read stories.


    Jessie didn''t know when the ne would arrive. Early in the morning, she got up, quickly washed up


    and prepared to go out.


    Seeing her rushing outside, Grace immediately asked, "Mydy, are you going out? Where are you


    going? "


    "I''m going to the airport. My brother will be back today."


    "Oh, I see. When will he arrive? It''s over six o''clock. The day just began. Why don''t you have breakfast


    before you go? "


    "No, I don''t know which time his flight is. What if I amte?"


    "Don''t know which time his flight is?" Grace looked quite surprised. If her brother didn''t arrive on the


    ne until afternoon or evening, didn''t she have to wait for one day at the airport? She walked up to


    Jessi and said, "Mydy, don''t go to the airport. You look tired. You must haven''t slept wellst night.


    Even if you are worried about your brother, you should take care of the baby in your womb. What''s


    more, since young master has arranged your brother toe back, your brother will be picked up by


    someone. You just need to stay at home and wait. "


    "But..."


    "There''s no ''but''. If your brotheres here as soon as you arrive the airport, you''ll get into trouble?


    How about this? I call young master and ask him about your brother''s flight. After that, I''ll ask the driver


    to pick him up. You can just rest at home. Is that okay? "


    Although not willing, Jessie finally agreed to stay at home.


    After all, she was not alone now.


    Besides her brother, she was also pregnant.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After breakfast, Jessie sat in the garden watching flowers while waiting for Daniel.


    Suddenly, a sound of starting engine came, and Jessie raised her head abruptly and ran towards the


    gate excitedly.


    The car slowly drove into the yard. When the car stopped, Jessie stared nkly at the personing


    out of the car.


    Although he was still slender, and he looked much more solid than before, as if a gentle wind could


    drive him away, thin and heart breakingly. He still looked a bit fleshy under the fair skin. His hair which


    was in a mess before had been cut into a buzz cut, which made him look fresh and energetic.


    "Sis ...sister? " Daniel said with difficulty. Although he was not very flexible to speak, it was gratifying


    and happy for her to hear her brother talk.


    She trotted over and hugged Daniel. She felt warm in her heart and tears flowed down.


    "Daniel, you''re back. I miss you so much. "


    "Don''t cry, sis...sister."


    Hearing that, Jessie raised her head, smiled brightly and nodded.


    "I won''t cry. Today is a happy day. Don''t cry. Don''t cry." Jessie wiped the tears on her face and said,


    "You will live here with me in the future. We will never be separated again."


    "Okay. No, I won''t. We...we''ll never be separated a...again. "


    "Yes."


    Perhaps it was because she was too excited, Jessie was about to enter the room with her arm around


    his. Suddenly, a wave of dizziness came over her, and she felt like her chest was blocked by sponge.


    As a result, her breath suddenly became heavy and her whole body trembled.


    "Sister, let''s go."


    Hearing that Daniel was urging her, Jessie tried her best to bear the difort. With a bitter smile, she


    walked to the house with difficulty, and took Daniel to his room.


    "Daniel, this is your room from now on. I live next door to your room. If you need anything, juste to


    me. Besides, this is Grace. She is a very nice person. If I am not here, you can go to find her, you


    know? "


    Daniel looked at Grace nkly. He was in a daze for quite a while before he replied, "okay."


    After staying in the room for a long time, Jessie thought that her difort had disappeared, but when


    she just got up and was about to go downstairs, a dizziness came over her head again. If Grace didn''t


    immediately hold her, she really thought that she would fall.


    "Mydy, what''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable? " In a hurry, Grace helped her to sit down in a


    chair and massaged her temples. She said, "I''ll call Derek toe and check for you. I just felt you


    were ufortable in the garden. Don''t hold it back."


    Jessie thought that nobody could find her difort as she just endured the pain, but to her surprise,


    Grace was so considerate that she could notice it at a nce.


    She didn''t worry about herself at all. She couldn''t live long anyway. She knew that dizziness and


    palpitation were caused by those poisons. There would be other problemster, but she didn''t know


    what they would be.


    Anyway, as long as the baby was safe, she had to stick to it no matter how difficult it


    was.

 Chapter 127 Everything was Fate

    Chapter 127 Everything was Fate


    "Mrs. Jessie, your condition has begun to deteriorate within a day. I think you''d better make a decision


    as soon as possible."


    Derek knew that Jessie wouldn''t listen to him, so he chose to ask Finn to talk to her. After all, there


    were some words that women were easier tomunicate with.


    "Mrs. Jessie, I know you care about the baby inside you. But have you ever thought about Mr. Mark


    and your brother? They all need you, especially your brother. Do you know how hard we have worked


    to get him the basic cognitive ability after Mr. Mark saved him? We know something about you and your


    brother. You are his only family, and you are the only one who truly loves him. If you died, how could he


    live in this cruel world? Have you ever thought about it?"


    Jessie "..."


    She was so selfish that she only cared about her child. Thinking of what Daniel had suffered, Jessie


    couldn''t help but feel sad, with tears in her eyes.


    But if let her to choose, she could not bear to see her child leave.


    "I know I can''t keep my baby. I just want to spend more time with him. Can''t I do that?"


    Tears streamed down her cheeks as she spoke. There was helpless, grievance and remorse in her


    calm voice... She wouldn''t have been poisoned if she hadn''t gone to the jungle and saved Daniel.


    However, if she didn''t go, she would not save her younger brother, then Daniel would...


    Maybe all these were fate.


    Although she never believed in fate, now, it was not her choice to believe it or not.


    Derek saw Finn going downstairs and saw her shaking her head in disappointment. He was also


    helpless.


    Yesterday when he talked with Mark on the phone, he thought that Mark would persuade Jessie.


    However, he didn''t expect that Jessie was still so stubborn. Even talking about Daniel couldn''t change


    her mind.


    She clearly knew that she couldn''t keep the baby, why did she still torture herself like this!


    Derek couldn''t figure it out.


    After two days'' rest, Jessie began to help Daniel receive the rehabilitation training. Although it was her


    first time to do this, there were a lot of materials online for Jessie to study, and she had read many


    books on how to train children with mental paralysis. In addition, she had hired a professional teacher


    to teach her in person.


    In addition to mental retardation and physical retardation, children with cerebral palsy also suffered a


    lot from social interaction. Since Daniel had been here for two days, he had paid no attention to


    anyone, except for Jessie. When he saw someone approaching, he had a fear on his face and hid


    himself.


    Therefore, Jessie felt worried, but she knew it took time.


    "Daniel, let''s do this. Your arms are not strong enough. Let''s have a try. It''s fun. Look at me."


    Jessie raised the dumbbell of 5kg and moved it upward for several times. After that, she put the other


    dumbbell in Daniel''s hand. At first, Daniel was interested in it. But after a few seconds, he threw the


    dumbbell hard on the floor.


    He refused to do it.


    "Daniel!" Jessie red at him angrily and held her breath.


    The training had been on for several days, but he still resisted and did not cooperate. She had heard


    from the German doctor that he did a good job in training there. She saw it. It was really good. But why


    did he end up like this!


    She endured the physical difort, took care of him every day, trained with him together, and didn''t


    he feel at all about her heart for him?


    Daniel sat on the ground and looked away. He was so angry that he didn''t even look at Jessie.


    Jessie was filled with anger.


    She walked over, grabbed his coat and said angrily, "Daniel, do you want to get better or not? Are you


    willing to live like this for the rest of your life? Don''t you know that mom has died and dad doesn''t care


    about us? If I died, how could you survive alone? Do you understand? Do you?"


    Hearing the roar of Jessie, Grace quickly ran over. Seeing that Jessie squatted down beside Daniel


    and cried bitterly, she felt sad too.


    Life was not so easy for Jessie. At the beginning, she just felt dizzy and nauseated, and now she often


    suffered from abdominal pain and chest pain. If she hadn''t cleaned her room and seen the scary hair in


    the trash can, she wouldn''t have known that she was so ill.


    In order to give her brother a better life, she had hidden the truth from him and never told anyone.


    At first, there was just Jessie crying alone. Perhaps it was because of the intimate rtionship between


    sister and brother, finally even Daniel began to cry.


    Seeing them crying, Grace couldn''t help but shed tears. She walked up to her and whispered, "Mrs.


    Jessie, please stand up. You are in poor health. If you squat for a long time, you will feel dizzy." With


    one of her hands supporting Jessie, and the other one supporting Daniel, the two stood up.


    It seemed Daniel understood what Jessie meant, the training was getting better and better, and things


    became more and more smooth, whichforted Jessie.


    After the training, they went back to their rooms to take a shower. As Daniel was an adult, to avoid any


    unnecessary embarrassment, Grace specially asked the servants at home to help Daniel take a bath.


    After that, Jessie went downstairs to get some juice for Daniel.


    "Mrs. Jessie, don''t just worry about Daniel. You should take care of your own health." said Grace.


    Jessie answered yes and said, "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing."


    Seeing that Jessie went upstairs with two cups of juice, Grace sighed.


    If only she knew what she was doing! Although she was already in a poor health, she was still doing


    exercise for Daniel. The point was that she had to apany Daniel to do that. Daniel was an adult


    with intelligence quotient of a three-year-old. That meant that she was apanying a child of 3 years


    old every day. All she thought about was Daniel, but she didn''t care about herself.


    "Daniel, drink some juice." Jessie sat beside Daniel and looked at those photo albums carefully. "Show


    me the photo album."


    She handed the juice to Daniel and began to look through the photos carefully.


    "Wow, mom brought you so many photos. I haven''t seen many of them." They had seldom taken


    photos with Daniel for so many years. Even if they had taken photos for Daniel alone, it would be taken


    as a souvenir. However, Jessie never knew that her mother had given so many photos to Daniel.


    "Daniel, look how beautiful our mother was when she was young. You look like our mother. Why don''t I


    look like our mother at all? I''m so jealous of you!"


    There were several times when she was with Daniel and their mother. Many people said Daniel was


    Irene''s son, but Jessie was always mistaken as other''s daughter.


    At that time, she felt that she wasn''t her mother''s biological daughter but was adopted.


    All of a sudden, a photo came into view. What she noticed wasn''t that there was something special in


    the photo, but that it was a ne around her mother''s neck.


    ''Wasn''t it the emerald ne of Ivy?


    Why did mom have one?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Was it...?''

 Chapter 128 I Would Have You Paid for My Mothers Death

    Chapter 128 I Would Have You Paid for My Mother''s Death


    Jessie thought she saw it wrong. There were many simrities among the nes, and perhaps only


    two of them were very simr.


    But the more she looked at it, the more she felt that it was the same ne.


    Very much like.


    "Daniel, I have something to deal with. You stay at home. If you have any problems, go to find Grace,


    okay?" Seeing Daniel nod, Jessie went out with suspicion.


    -


    Ellie had been locked in the dark basement for ten days. When she thought she was going to die there


    in despair, she was released.


    The appearance of Ellie made Ivy tremble with fear when she saw Ellie.


    "Mommy, I thought that I would never see you again. Waah... Waah..."


    Ellie held Ivy and burst into tears. That dark basement was too horrible. People locked in it were beaten


    to death with all their body bleeding. It seemed that all the torture in the world was going on.


    Although they didn''t do anything to her, locking her there would frighten her to death.


    Not only Ellie, Ivy also had been living in fear these days.


    Ten days! Ten days! They called the police! They spent a lot of money searching! However, the result


    was the same.


    Darren insisted that no news was good news. But as a mother, she was so worried.


    Since Ellie disappeared, she had been living in fear day and night and had not slept well all night.


    Seeing her daughtering back safe and sound, she felt angry and relieved at the same time.


    With unwillingness and heartache, her hand mmed on Ellie''s back and scolded, "You damn girl, I


    asked you not to run around. You really want me to die, don''t you? You bad girl, bad girl. Let''s see if


    you dare to wander around next time."


    "Mommy, I''m sorry. I won''t do it again." Ellie let go of her arms, wiped off her tears and said, "Mommy,


    do you know who caught me? It was..."


    "Ivy!"


    Seeing that Jessie rushed into the room angrily, Ivy snorted and stood up, saying, "You bitch! How dare


    you call me Ivy? How could you be so disrespectful? Haven''t your mother educated you to be


    respectful?"


    "I don''t have a mother! Because you killed my mother!"


    "What, what are you talking about?" Feeling a pang in her heart, Ivy stammered with a guilty


    conscience. "Let me tell you, If you think I killed your mother. Show me the evidence. Don''t use me


    of murder. I am innocent!"


    "Innocent? I think you are never innocent!" Jessie threw the photo on the table in front of Ivy angrily


    and questioned, "How dare you say that the ne is yours? It is clearly my mother''s. There are two


    English letters on the ne. You can''t exin it. I''m telling you now. On behalf of them, they


    represent my grandfather, Shawn and my grandmother, Ynda!"


    "So what! Even if it belongs to Irene, it can''t prove that I killed her."


    "How could you say that? Do you want me to tell you the truth? !"


    Jessie was getting the truth closer and closer. She figured out what the letters on the back of the


    ne meant by what Rachel said the other day. Therefore, she had no way to find out what had


    happened. The only thing she could do now was to try to see if her guess was right or not by sounding


    out what Ivy would say about it.


    Seeing Ivy changed face and feel guilty, Jessie knew she was right.


    Even if Ivy didn''t kill her mother, she must have done something in secret.


    Seeing that Ivy''s face was pale and couldn''t fight back, Ellie suddenly stood up and shouted to Jessie,


    "Jessie, I haven''t held you ountable yet, but youe to my home to nder my mommy for killing.


    You''re really ridiculous!"


    "Hold me ountable? Ellie, you have robbed me of everything I have. You have no reason to me


    me!" Jessie sneered. Since Ellie and her mother came to this house, Jessie lost everything. Everything


    belonged to her was lost.


    She was kind enough to Ellie by not asking her to trade back the past ten years of loss.


    How dared Ellie to hold her ountable?!


    "Daddy gave me these, I didn''t took from you. I have been locked in the cer for ten days, and a


    person called Mr. Xiang asked me about your mother''s death. If you hadn''t arranged it, who would care


    about how your mother died! Jessie, I just want you to know that your mother hit the wall by herself and


    died. I have nothing to do with it!"


    "What did you say?" Walking around the coffee table, Jessie came to Ellie, staring at her with her bright


    ck eyes, and holding her hand tightly. And she questioned: "Ellie, tell me! Why did my mother hit the


    wall! Who would be so stupid as to want to hit the wall? Did she see anything nasty of you? Did sheCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    quarrel with you because of that! Did you push her down so that she bumped into the wall? Tell me,


    quickly!"


    "Let, let me go..."


    Jessie grabbed Ellie''s arms and shook her continuously like crazy. Ellie wasck of exercise, besides,


    she was on a diet all the time to lose weight, so she wasn''t as strong as Jessie. As she kept being


    shook in this way and just came out of the cer, Ellie felt so dizzy and ufortable.


    Seeing her daughter being bullied by Jessie like this, Ivy was furious and reached out to catch Jessie''s


    hand.


    "You little bitch, if you really want to do something to me, then just do it. Why can''t you let Ellie go?


    Your mother is dead. She deserves it!"


    "What did you say? !" Jessie red at Ivy angrily, with a malicious expression on her face. "Who


    deserve it? If it weren''t because of you, we wouldn''t have ended up like this! "Let''s wait and see, Ivy


    and Ellie! I''ll have both of you paying for my mother''s death!"


    Then Jessie shook her hand off and took out her phone to call the police.


    Ivy shocked. She snatched Jessie''s phone out of her hand.


    Jessie shouted, "What are you doing, Ivy?"


    Holding the phone tightly, Ivy warned, "Don''t call the police."


    "Have you done anything bad? Why are you afraid?"


    "I haven''t done it. Anyway, you can''t call the police."


    Jessie sneered and nced at the two vicious women in front of her. Like the saying goes, like mother,


    like daughter!


    "Ivy, give the phone back to me. Otherwise, I will have Ellie to go to jail with you. Believe it or not!"


    "You..."


    Ivy turned her head to look at Ellie, trembling with fear.


    Jessie said that she would get Ellie in jail with her. She believed her. Even if she didn''t have the


    capability to do that, Mark did.


    She had stolen Irene''s ne, which she could admit. But she really didn''t kill Irene.


    She couldn''t go to jail, let alone get her daughter involved. Since Ellie was still young, she couldn''t get


    her involved.


    Trembling, Ivy handed out the phone. Jessie nced at her and tried to get the phone. Just as she


    took it, Ivy pulled back her hand so that Jessie fell directly on the crystal tea table because of losing her


    bnce.

 Chapter 129 Grandfather Showed Up Unexpectedly

    Chapter 129 Grandfather Showed Up Unexpectedly


    Bang! Jessie was lying in the debris of ss.


    It was a horrifying scene. There was blood everywhere!


    Seeing that Jessie was lying on the ground motionlessly, Ivy was stunned.


    She looked at Ellie and was frightened by her malicious and resentful eyes.


    "Ellie, you..." Ivy knew clearly that the strength she used to draw back her hand just now was not


    enough to make Jessie fall down like this. It would just make her fall on the coffee table at most.


    Looking at the shards of ss on the floor, she thought it must be someone pushed Jessie violently on


    the back, or it was absolutely impossible.


    But she couldn''t believe that it was her daughter who did it.


    Ellie coldly stared at Jessie, sneering.


    "Mommy, she deserves it! Just like her mother, they deserve to die!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at Ellie like this, Ivy couldn''t speak for a while.


    Hearing the noise, the servants rushed out of the house and saw Jessie lying in the blood. They were


    all anxious and worried. The Butler took out his phone, and dialed 120. But he was stopped by Ellie.


    "Mrs. Ivy, something is going to happen if we don''t make the call." The Butler said anxiously. No matter


    what misunderstandings they had, she should not vent her anger on a child.


    Even if they didn''t care about Jessie, they had to be care about Darren, didn''t they?


    Anyway, Darren was the head of the family.


    "Stop! I said DO NOT call 120. Who wants to call? Get out of here!"


    "Ellie!"


    Turning her head, Ellie red at Ivy with fierce eyes. This startled Ivy. Was the girl standing in front her


    daughter?


    Why did she look like a different person?


    Just when everyone had no way but to watch Jessie bleeding, suddenly several men rushed in and


    grabbed Ellie.


    "Sir, Miss Jessie is dying."


    "What? Send her back now."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Yes."


    Before Ivy could react, Jessie was taken out of the house. And as Ivy howled, Ellie was taken away


    from the Lin family''s house.


    -


    "Sir, Miss Jessie woke up."


    "Yes. I''ll go to have a look."


    When Jessie woke up, it was ten dayster. She had been in aa for ten days. Except the


    unfamiliar surroundings, the first one she saw was an old man who looked senile and serious.


    "Where am I?" Jessie said weakly.


    "You are in the Xiao family''s house. I''m your grandpa."


    "Grandfather?" From the very beginning of her life, Jessie had never heard about the Xiao family from


    Irene, let alone her grandparents. Looking at the old man in front of her, who had white hair but still full


    of energy, it was hard to imagine that he was her grandfather.


    "What? You don''t believe me? "


    "No, it''s not like that." She really couldn''t believe it. After all, he really didn''t look like Irene.


    Irene was a typical southern style beauty. She was quiet and elegant, and very docile. In front of her,


    the old man was as scary as a king. He and her mother werepletely from two different worlds.


    But she didn''t dare to say it out loud. After all, this was his ce.


    Shawn Xiao took a deep look at her and said, "have a good rest." Then he went out. As soon as he left,


    a strange man came in.


    "Jessie, how do you feel? Are you okay? Tell me if you are not feeling well."


    Jessie was stunned, looking at him in a daze.


    The man in front of her and the old man were from two different worlds. This man was handsome and


    had a nice voice. The smile on his face was especially warm with two dimples on it.


    He was like a sweet brother next door, making her feel warm and safe.


    "Well, excuse me. Where are we? Why am I here?" Jessie asked. She was full of fear and doubt.


    "This is the Xiao family. I''m Lawrence. You should call me elder brother." Lawrence Xiao''s heart ached


    for Jessie. "That day when grandpa went to the Lin family, we saw you get hurt. That''s why we took you


    back. You know what? During the ten days you were ina, the whole family was worried about you.


    Luckily, you are awake."


    Ten days?!


    She had been in aa for ten days.


    When she heard Lawrence Xiao said she was hurt, Jessie recalled that she fell on the coffee table that


    day. But now...


    Suddenly, she put her hand on her belly.


    She asked nervously, "Where is my baby? I was injured and passed out, but what about my child?"


    Lawrence Xiao "..."


    Seeing Lawrence Xiao''s sad face, Jessie guessed that her baby was gone.


    She had lost him.


    Jessie turned her face aside, letting the tears just roll down her face.


    She didn''t want anyone to see her weakness, especially her family members she had just seen. She


    just couldn''t help but miss her child when she met her mother''s family.


    It was all her fault.


    She shouldn''t have gone to the Lin family on impulse. She shouldn''t have quarreled with Ivy and Ellie.


    If she stayed at home, nothing would happen to her.


    Then her child would stay in her belly well.


    Why? Why?


    Seeing that, Lawrence Xiao felt distressed and sad. Jessie just sobbed silently, and then howled.


    When his grandfather took her back, he hated the Lin family to the core when he saw that Jessie was


    wounded and pregnant. During the inspection, he found that she was also poisoned, which made the


    Xiao family furious.


    No one in the Xiao family had ever been bullied like this.


    The only daughter of Shawn Xiao was killed, and even this only granddaughter was treated like this.


    The Xiao family could never tolerate this.


    While Jessie was still in aa, Lawrence Xiao, with the order of his grandfather, destroyed the Lin


    Group and sent Darren, Ivy and Ellie to prison. As for the Lan family, because they didn''t take good


    care of Jessie, they were secretlypeting with Maple Group.


    The main reason why Mark hadn''te back was because his branchpany in Europe was in


    trouble. He had to stay there to deal with the business.


    He had been trying to find out the cause, but failed.


    "Jessie, don''t be sad. You will have your own baby."


    Hearing that, Jessie paused for a while and cried even more sadly.


    She would never have a child again, because she was going to die.


    How could a dead woman be pregnant again?


    Lawrence had thought that Jessie was sad for losing her child, and that he didn''t say too much. What''s


    more, Jessie didn''t want to tell others too much about her life. She always wanted to leave as soon as


    possible when she got better. Even if she wanted to die, she would stay far away from them so that her


    family would not worry about her.


    But she didn''t know that there was a lot of misunderstanding because of it.

 Chapter 140 You Assholes! Go to Hell!

    Chapter 140 You Assholes! Go to Hell!


    "By the way, why is Daniel missing?" Mark asked. He could not help but felt pain in his heart when he


    thought of how desperate Jessie cried in his arms.


    Anyway, he must find Daniel.


    John, Jeffery, and Caleb looked at the Mark in amazement. Caleb asked, "Did Daniel disappear


    again?"


    Mark felt speechless. It was not that he was willing to lose Daniel. But after all, it had something to do


    with him.


    After Mark told them how Daniel got lost that night, he then asked Jeffery to look for Daniel. He must


    find Daniel, no matter how far it would take.


    Everyone was speechless. In their opinion, all of them worked for Jessie. They had no choice but to do


    as Mark requested.


    After that, Jessie went directly to Daniel''s room. Seeing the clean and bright room, her chest ached.


    ''Daniel, where were you?


    I missed you so much...''


    The phone rang.


    Hearing that, Jessie held back the sadness in her heart. She picked up the phone and answered,


    "Hello."


    "Hello, this is CN Hospital. Is this Miss Jessie?"


    "Yes, it is. What can I do for you?"


    "Your father, Darren Lin, suddenly fainted with a apanied by multiple organ failure. The situation is


    urgent, pleasee over immediately. "


    "What?" Hearing that, Jessie widened her eyes in surprise. "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up the phone, Jessie went downstairs in a hurry.


    "Mrs. Jessie, where are you going?" Grace called her name but Jessie didn''t seem to hear. She just


    ran out and got in the car parking in the courtyard and drove away.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Grace immediately ran to the study and opened the door. She said anxiously, "Mr. Mark, something


    was wrong. Mrs. Jessie drove the car away."


    "What?" Hearing that, Mark stood up all of a sudden. His face turned gloomy. While walking outward,


    he picked up his cellphone, intending to call Jessie.


    "Jessie, where are you? Don''t you know that you don''t have a driver''s license?" His tone was cold and


    full of anger.


    "I am going to the hospital." Clutching the steering wheel, Jessie stepped on the elerator hard. She


    lost her mother and even her younger brother was missing. No matter how badly Darren treated her, he


    was still her father, so she could not turn a blind eye to him.


    "Wait at the roadside. I''ll be there soon."


    "It''s toote." "I..." The phone was hung up before he finished his words. ncing at her phone, Jessie


    threw it to the passenger seat and continued to elerate.


    SHIT!


    Mark stepped on the elerator and sped on the road.


    Although he didn''t know how about Jessie''s driving skills, her driver''s license had already been


    revoked. If she was arrested by the police, she would be in trouble again. Besides, she has been quite


    emotional recently. He doesn''t want to see anything happen to her.


    Jessie drove at a fast speed all the way, after running eight red lights, because of changingnes and


    overtaking other cars, three car idents urred because of her. Finally, under the whistles of police


    cars, she finally arrived at the hospital.


    "Doctor, where is my father? How is he now?" Jessie was out of breath. Not knowing whether it was


    because of fear or because of excessive exercise just now, her heart beat violently.


    The doctor didn''t say a word. Jessie was like a cat on hot bricks. She got furious because of worry.


    "Doctor, what''s wrong with my father? Say something."


    She grabbed the doctor''s white robe with her trembling hand.


    "Miss Jessie, I''m sorry. We''ve tried our best." The doctor sighed with pity.


    "What? Are you kidding me? You called me just now saying that his situation was dangerous and it


    took me only fifteen minutes to drive here. Just fifteen minutes! What do you mean by you have tried


    your best?"


    Jessie bit her lips and her eyes were filled with tears.


    She''s driving fast. Why didn''t she make it?


    All of a sudden, she raised her head and red at the doctor maliciously with her red and tearful eyes.


    She grabbed the doctor by the cor of his white robe and asked him harshly: "Did you do anything to


    save my father? He was fine. How did he die all of a sudden? Don''t lie to me. The organ failure takes


    time. He''s good in body except for a sudden heart attack. How could he die of the organ failure? Tell


    me! Tell me!"


    "Jessie, calm down!"


    With a loud roar, Jessie turned around and saw three policemen standing straight in front of her. That


    feeling was so bad, as if she was a wanted criminal.


    With a sneer, Jessie turned to look at the doctor with a frightened expression, put down her hand and


    asked, "Where is my father?"


    "Yes, he is inside." The doctor pointed to the operating room cowardly. "Take me in." Said Jessie.


    The doctor looked at the policemen behind Jessie and nodded with fear.


    When the police saw that Jessie wanted to follow the doctor in, they immediately came forward and


    stopped her.


    "Miss Jessie, you just run eight red lights and caused three car idents. Pleasee with us now


    and cooperate with the investigation."


    Jessie gritted her teeth, enduring the pain and anger in her heart, looked up and said, "I''ll go back with


    youter."


    "No way. You have to do with us now." The police didn''t want to let go of her. They didn''t care who died.


    Even if the sky fell, nobody could interfere with their work.


    Jessie tried to hold back her anger inside. She knew that just now car idents had happened


    because of her, but she didn''t want to shirk her responsibility. She just wanted to see her father for the


    last time and then deal with other things.


    However, the policemen who always said "Serving the People" showed no sympathy and they were so


    indifferent to people.


    "I warn you, don''t provoke me!"


    The leading policeman sneered and didn''t care about Jessie at all.


    "Miss Jessie, what would you do if we provoke you? Do you really think you are still the wealthy girl of


    the Lin Group? Besides, even if your father is still alive and the Lin Group is not out of business, we


    police should follow our procedure. Do you think you are able to get in the way of the police?"


    The Lin family was not a very rich family. To put it bluntly, they were rich, but that meant nothing. In X


    City, there were so many powerful and rich people. Even if they wanted to serve people, they would


    choose a better one.


    What they could get from the Lin family would not be enough!


    Moreover, the Lin family had been frustrated thoroughly. They were not afraid of her!


    Jessie gritted her teeth and clenched her fists, overwhelmed by rage.


    "I feel ashamed for people like you!"


    "What did you say? Say it again if you have the guts!"


    "Go to hell, you assholes!" Just then, Jessie raised her fist and punched the leading policeman in the


    face hard.

 Chapter 141 Heartbreak

    Chapter 141 Heartbreak


    Perhaps she was too angry, or perhaps the guard was just a weak person, so he was hit off the wall


    with a punch. If not for the help of someone nearby, the guard would have staggered to the ground.


    "Leader, are you okay?" The guard who helped him asked worriedly


    "Nothing." The leader touched the bleeding corner of his mouth, and looked fiercely at Jessie. "How


    dare you beat the security guards! Well, you asked for it! Tie her up. "


    As soon as they received the order of their leader, the two guards of the security guards quickly


    followed her forward. Jessie resisted. However, since she had a miscarriage, she had not been in good


    health. Recently, because of Daniel''s ident, she could not eat or sleep. What was worse, she was


    very weak. When she struggled for a few times, she was locked by the guards.


    p! A loud p fell on Jessie''s face.


    She felt burning in her heart.


    "You''ve seen it yourself. It''s her who beat up others, resisted and resistedw. Not to mention we the


    security guards who misbehaved. It''s just self-defense." Recently, news about them always went viral


    on the Inte. So they had to remain a low profile for beating people in public.


    They could be sued casually, and the consequences would be dismissal and retirement.


    Jessie sneered, "Justifiable defense? Pooh! Do you think the doctor will believe your casual


    exnation? Even if he is blind, just pretend that he doesn''t see anything. Don''t forget that we are in


    the hospital. There are surveince videos everywhere. How did you beat me? That''s a record clearly! "


    "Do you really think that we will be afraid of you! We can have a talk when we get back. Take them


    away! "


    "Let me go! I want to see my father! Let me go!" Even so, Jessie didn''t give up.


    She came to see her father for thest time, not to fight against the security guards here. She would


    not leave until she could not see her father.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "You''d better behave yourself. Otherwise, you will suffer when we go back." Hearing her threat, Jessie


    was not afraid at all.


    She looked at the left security guard''s foot and stepped hard on it. Then she hit another man hard on


    the ground. At that moment, her mind was filled with stars.


    Jessie turned around and ran into the operating room. As soon as she ran into the room, he felt a sharp


    pain as if her forehead was torn apart. She immediately leaned back along with the pain and then was


    pped very hard. In a bang, she hit the wall nearby. Her forehead was bleeding.


    At that moment, she felt dizzy and couldn''t see clearly.


    "You''re asking for it!" The leader of the security guards nced at the other two and said coldly, "take


    her back."


    Hardly had his voice faded away, the leader of the security guards suddenly screamed, his whole body


    flying, drew a arc in the air, and he fell hard on the ground.


    "Leader!" The other two men wanted to help, but they saw the man behind Mark. They were so


    shocked that they stood still.


    "Are you dead? Hurry up. " Unable to get up from the ground, the leader of the security guards could


    only shout at the other two men furiously.


    As Mark got closer, Mark lifted one of his feet and stepped on the guard''s chest violently. The guard


    screamed in pain. Mark looked down at the guard with a cruel smile on his face.


    "Are you feeling better now? The security guards have hit people, and you are even so arrogant. It''s


    really eye opening for me. The Lin family had been disdained, but Darren''s daughter should not have


    been looked down upon! You dare to touch my woman. You are looking for death. "


    As soon as he loosened his grip, Mark patted his cuff and turned around to look at the middle-aged


    man behind him. He said in a cold voice, "Mr. Owen, my wife did something wrong. She should be


    responsible for what she did. We will be responsible for it till the end. As for the others... I just want a


    fair result. "


    Mr. Owen''s face was frozen and he nodded his head again and again.


    Mark picked up Jessie, who was leaning against the wall, and saw the bright red wound on her


    forehead, he felt very sorry for her.


    "Doctor, could you please take us to see Darren Lin?"


    "Okay, this way."


    When Mark walked into the surgery room, the lying security guard was lifted up. Mr. Owen walked over


    to him angrily and shouted, "from now on, your position as captain has been cancelled. Go home to


    reflect on yourself and write a letter of repentance."


    "Sir, I..."


    "If you still want to be a security guard, you should think about how to apologize to Lady LAN! You are


    just good for nothing! "


    The leader of the security guards was still in a daze and looked at his two subordinates.


    Didn''t the Lin family break down? Why was Mark here?


    When did they be a family?


    Why didn''t he know? They didn''t know anything about Mr. Mark''s wedding. It''s impossible!


    He really didn''t know...


    In the operating room, the central light was off, and the incandescentmp above his head was on.


    Darren lying on the operating table was covered with the white cloth, with his eyes closed. He seemed


    to be asleep.


    When Jessie was put down, Jessie just looked at his father quietly, not saying anything, but just looking


    at him.


    "Jessie!" Mark put his arm around her shoulders tightly.


    Jessie shook her head to reassure him that she was fine. However, her tears had already blurred her


    sight and her heart trembled as if she was soaked in the Arctic ice water with the strong strong smell of


    disinfectant in the air.


    Jessie used to want to hold hands firmly with Darren, the big warm palm of his hand. Every time she


    saw other parents pick her ssmates up and down from school, she wished that her father could hold


    her hands and send her to and fro school.


    Even if only for once.


    It was said that a father was a mountain. In addition to the warm embrace of a mother, every child


    needed a strong support from the father. But what about her father?


    She didn''t want to recall those painful memories. No matter what kind of Father God gave her, he was


    her father.


    She didn''t expect that they would hold each other''s hands in such a way.


    Even in such an asion of life and death.


    Even though Jessie bit her lips tightly to prevent herself from crying, tears still gushed out of her eyes


    like the torrential river.


    One drop by one dropped on Darren''s hand, mixed with sadness and pain in her heart.


    I''m sorry, Dad. I''mte...

 Chapter 142 Longing For But Unable To Get Love

    Chapter 142 Longing For But Unable To Get Love


    "Just cry if you want to. Take it easy. " Mark was afraid that Jessie would be too sad, but she still held it


    back. It seemed that hiding her sadness had been her first reaction. No matter what happened, she


    buried it deep in her heart.


    Jessie covered her mouth with her hands, put her head into Mark''s arms and could not help but cry in a


    low voice.


    "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault..." Jessie cried and kept ming herself. "I know he is in poor health and I


    know he has lost everything. Why can I leave him alone? I should be with him, I should be with him."


    "No, you are fine. It''s not your fault. Really, don''t me yourself like that. "


    He held her tightly, heartbroken.


    For Jessie, what shecked was family love, but that was why she cared about it most.


    Whether it was Irene''s death, Daniel''s lost, or Darren''s death, all of these were attributed to her by


    herself. She always med herself for everything and thought that she didn''t do well enough.


    All of this might not have happened if she had not been good enough.


    Jessie shook her head. That was not the case. That was not the case.


    All she wanted was the happiness of her family. But why did she end up with nothing but her family''s


    misery!


    She didn''t want to do this. She didn''t.


    Although Jessie was overwhelmed with sadness, she pretended to be strong. When they went out of


    the operating room, Mark asked the doctor to dress his wound.


    The wound on her head was so serious that they had to be stitched. Standing aside, Mark felt very


    painful just by looking at her wound, but Jessie didn''t snort at all.


    And during the process, she was expressionless and silent, like a puppet being pulled.


    "Mr. Mark, the wound has been treated. During this period, she can''t touch water or eat spicy food.


    Remember to take anti-inmmatory drugs on time. Three days,e here and change the medicine."


    The nurse then shared all the attention she should pay to Mark. Thetter nodded and thanked her.


    "Jessie, we''re going home now." Hearing that, Jessie slightly raised her eyes to cast a nce at Mark.


    Then she stood up and the two of them left the hospital.


    Darren''s funeral was held in three days. It was simple, and only Jessie and Mark attended it.


    That day, Irene and Darren were buried together. Jessie knew that no matter what her father had done,


    her mother loved him deeply in her heart. When she was alive, she could not have her father alone, so


    when she died, with her father''s apany, Jessie believed that her mother would never feel lonely in


    the future.


    The sky was gray, and the sunlight was covered by dark clouds. The slightly piercing cold wind and


    drizzle came, which deepened the grief in Jessie''s heart.


    If there is another life, I hope I can be your daughter.


    I just hope that you can give me more love, even just a little, and please don''t be like this.


    I''m really, really tired...


    She didn''t understand why family love which was verymon for others had be the biggest


    regret in her life.


    Apart from this, she really didn''t want a second regret in her short life that would make her heart ache.


    She stared fixedly at the photo on the tombstone, and said in a faint voice, "Mark, I have nothing to


    lose now. I only have one brother left. I beg you, help me to find him."


    No matter whether she had time or not and whether she could see Daniel for thest time, she hoped


    that Mark could help her find him.


    That should be herst wish in her life.


    Mark held her cold hand tightly, looking at her pale face which was covered with sorrow. His heart


    ached.


    "Don''t worry. I will find Daniel."


    "Well... Thank you. "


    Jessie looked at Mark with trust and determination that he had never seen before.


    At this moment, he was the only person she could trust.


    After so many things, although she was very sure about her love for him, she would still deny and


    doubt him for various reasons.


    She knew she had a mental problem and was reluctant to trust others. She was unwilling to open her


    heart to the people who cared about and loved her sincerely.


    She couldn''t make it before.


    She was afraid of losing him. She didn''t have so many chances to make herself stand up again.


    She also knew that it was difficult toplete all the things only by the strength of her bit by bit. Even if


    shepleted them, the process was extremely difficult. If someone could make use of others'' power,


    the whole process would be easier and smooth.


    But she just couldn''t.


    She had almost run out of time. Besides, Daniel was lost. She had no choice but to believe in Mark.


    It was getting darker and darker. It was like the end of the world. There was not even a little light, let


    alone sunshine.


    "It seems to be raining heavily. Let''s go back first," said Mark. You haven''t recovered yet. Don''t catch a


    cold in the rain. "


    With a sound of "Hmmm", Jessie took a deep look at her parents'' photo on the tombstone and left.


    Because of so many things happening recently, and when Darren had just passed away, Mark didn''t


    dare to let Jessie stay in the vi alone. Mark took her with him after the day of the funeral.


    She would go wherever he went.


    "Jessie. I''m going to have a meeting. You can yputer, read books and y games here. If you


    feel tired, you can sleep for a while in the lounge inside."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Well, I see. Go ahead with your work. I''m not a three-year-old kid. Don''t worry about me. "


    With a soft smile, Mark lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead before he walked out of the


    office.


    The moment the door was closed, the smile on Jessie''s face disappeared. She felt so sad again.


    Outside the office, the secretaries were all discussing with each other.


    Since Mark announced that Jessie was the wife of hispany''s president, there were many rumors


    about her in thepany. Those secretaries who had seen Joyce in particr. They seemed to be


    respectful to Jessie on the surface, but they cursed her mercilessly behind her back.


    However, Jessie was dying soon, so she didn''t want to pay any attention to the verbal fight. After telling


    her secretary, she pressed the elevator button and left alone.

 Chapter 143 The Good Or Bad Things Are For Meeting You

    Chapter 143 The Good Or Bad Things Are For Meeting You


    When Jessie was walking alone on the street, she even didn''t realize that it waste autumn. She still


    remembered that it was summer when she first met Mark. In a twinkling of an eye, four or five months


    had passed, but what happened in the past was still vivid in her mind, just like what happened


    yesterday.


    Suddenly, a familiar figure shed in front of her. Jessie felt a little scared. She kept looking around on


    the busy street.


    She saw her brother.


    She had seen him just now, but why in a blink of an eye he was gone?


    Jessie didn''t stop searching for him. That night, they were looking for a house nearby, so Jessie was


    sure that Daniel was nearby, but she didn''t know where he was.


    Suddenly, the figure appeared in front of her again. Seeing that the man had no reaction, Jessie jogged


    to catch up with him.


    "Daniel..."


    Bang~~~


    Hearing the sharp horn sound, Jessie suddenly raised her head and saw a white minibus was driving


    towards her. She was stunned, standing still where he was, and her mind went nk.


    "Watch out!" As soon as the voice came from behind, Jessie was pulled back forcefully and fell to the


    ground.


    A girl also fell on the ground.


    "Miss Lin, how are you? Are you hurt?" Sharon raised Jessie up and asked worriedly.


    Hearing that, Jessie sat up and looked up at the girl beside her, asking curiously, "do you know me?"


    Sharon smiled and nodded.


    "Don''t you remember? I''m Sharon Yan. I helped Joyce to hurt you before, but you interceded with John


    for me and told John to release my father. "


    Thinking of the past, Sharon felt guilty. If she hadn''t helped Joyce indiscriminately, she wouldn''t have


    made so much trouble.


    "Oh, it''s you. I''m really sorry. I have a lot of things to do recently, and my memory has been poor. "


    Hearing that, Sharon said with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Don''t be so formal with me. No matter who you are, they will help you when they see you."


    ''No matter who they are, they will try their best to help me?


    I don''t think so.''


    Hearing that, Jessie smiled. Although she did not agree with what Sharon said, she did not contradict


    her either.


    However, looking at the girl who smiled brightly in front of her, Jessie''s first impression about her was


    ¡ª¡ª simple!


    Looking at her innocent eyes, Jessie couldn''t associate her with Joyce. Making friends with such kind


    of people, even Jessie, an outsider, felt that it was a big trap in Sharon life.


    Jessie wanted to continue chasing that figure who looked like Daniel, but when she came to her


    senses, he was already gone on the other side of the road.


    After Sharon''s invitation, they found a coffee shop and sat down.


    "By the way, why are you here?" To avoid the embarrassment, Jessie just asked.


    "I put a show in a shopping mall nearby."


    "A show?"


    "Yes. I''m a cello yer. "


    Jessie nodded. This was the real rich girl in front of her. Unlike her, she started to earn money by


    working, or read and study, and atst she earned money by working.


    Youngdies from wealthy families were all very talented, either learning in this way or in that way, just


    like Ellie Lin.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But what about her?


    A faint smile appeared on Jessie''s face, but her heart was bitter.


    "Jessie... Can I call you Jessie? " When she was in the hospitalst time, she had already called Jessie


    like that. However, she was scolded by John. As a result, she didn''t dare to call Jessie this time.


    Hearing that, Jessie answered with a faint smile, "of course you can. I''m not used to you calling me


    Miss Lin. "


    "Lady, your milk tea." The waitress put the milk tea in front of Jessie. Jessie said "thank you" to her.


    Sharon smiled and said, "The milk tea here is very delicious. I would like to have a drink here after my


    performance. I''ll give it a try. "


    Before Sharon could finish her words, Jessie heard a loud cry. A cup of hot coffee was poured down


    from Sharon''s head, some of which was sshed on Jessie.


    "What are you doing?" Jessie stood up suddenly and grabbed the waitress''s hand with her hand. She


    shook Sharon off violently and stood in front of her to protect her from being hurt again.


    Jessie asked worriedly, "Sharon, how are you? Are you hurt?"


    Sharon shook her head. When she looked up at the waitress who poured coffee on her, she got very


    angry.


    She questioned, "Who the hell are you? Why did you often follow and hurt me? "


    ''Often?''


    Hearing that, Jessie''s eyes dimmed. This was not the first time they had met?


    "Why not?" The waitress smiled with endless disdain and anger, ruthless and malicious in the face of


    her father killers.


    "Sharon, don''t pretend to be innocent in front of me. If it weren''t for you, John wouldn''t break up with


    me; if it weren''t you, I wouldn''t be ruthless and my family wouldn''t be forced to leave here. If it weren''t


    for you, I would never have lived such a desperate and scared life. Why do you still ask me why? I''m


    telling you, I only poured coffee on you today as a light punishment. And I also want to kill you. "


    Looking at her quietly, Jessie couldn''t help but wonder the rtionship between Sharon and the


    waitress?


    Sharon stared at the waitress, stunned and aggrieved. She was at a loss and didn''t know what she was


    talking about.


    "Miss, you must have made a mistake. Why did you break up with John because of me? I have nothing


    to do with him. We even don''t know each other. And I don''t know you. Why should you me me for


    what you have suffered? "


    "Don''t y innocent, you bitch!" The waitress was so furious. If she wasn''t dragged by other waiters,


    she would have rushed up to tear up her directly.


    "Make it clear!" Sharon stood up suddenly and shouted, "I''m not smart enough and I don''t have a


    strong character, but I hate being wronged. Since you all put the me on me, you have to tell me


    everything today! "


    During this period of time, she received some strange things around her, such as a threat letter, a blood


    doll, a dead rabbit that was cut open and stomach, and so on. At first, she thought it was a trick, but it


    turned out that it was rted to John.


    "Just say it. I''ll let everyone know what kind of bitch you are!" The waitress struggled and struggled to


    free herself from other''s grasp. She cast a sharp nce at Sharon and said, "John was my boyfriend. I


    knew we wouldn''t get married, but we could still be together. Even the Qiao family also knew my


    existence. Grandpa Qiao wouldn''t have asked me to leave him if you hadn''t shown up. I don''t want to


    leave even if I will die. I''ve been with John for eight years. I can do anything for him, and I won''t want


    anything in return. I just want to be with him. He promised me that he would never get married to others


    and would stay with me forever. "


    The year she met John, she was only 17 years old. She still remembered that night, when there was a


    thunderstorm, her father suddenly died at home because of a terrible headache. They lived in a very


    remote vige, and the traffic was very inconvenient. She had to take her sister to the road to the


    hospital on her back.


    However, none of the cars was willing to stop.


    Even if they stopped and saw so many people, they didn''t want to drive them out.


    There was only one person who drive them away, he was John. He stopped the car and sent her father


    to the hospital. He paid for his medical expenses and found an expert for the surgery. In addition, the


    room was also arranged for her father. Knowing that she didn''t want to go back to the vige, he even


    found a job for her and helped her settle down here.


    She felt that the biggest fortune in her life was to have met John. And all the misfortunes she had


    encountered before were also for the sake of meeting him.

 Chapter 144 You Dared to Hurt My Woman. You Were Dead!

    Chapter 144 You Dared to Hurt My Woman. You Were Dead!


    Thinking of this, the waitress smiled happily with tears in her eyes. However, there were a lot of


    unknown bitterness and sadness in her smile.


    Sharon questioned, "Since he has promised you that he won''t get married, then what are you worried


    about? As long as he doesn''t want to, nobody can force him."


    "Yes, no one can force him to do anything if he doesn''t want to. But why do youe to force me?"


    The woman suddenly looked fierce. Her eyes, which were full of tenderness a moment ago, suddenly


    turned red. She looked at Sharon savagely.


    Without these people, she could have been with John for the rest of her life. Why did they get involved


    and separated them?


    Why?


    "You knew that John wouldn''t agree to marry even he died. You and the Qiao family forced me to leave.


    You knew that I wouldn''tpromise for money, so you threatened me with my future and my family!


    You, in order to marry into the Qiao family and force me to leave, you even hired killers to kill my father!


    I''m here today to avenge my father."


    Hired killers to kill?!


    Both Sharon and Jessie were shocked. They couldn''t believe what they heard.


    The Qiao family was the one of the most powerful families in the city. It was normal for them to arrange


    the best marriage for John. However, it would be impossible for them to hire killers to kill people for


    such a purpose.


    It happened a lot that the rich families would force a poor girl to leave the noble young master of their


    family. There were many ways for the Qiao family to make this woman leave. Why did they hire killers?


    The one who had been killed was not even the woman of John, but the woman''s father. It didn''t make


    sense.


    If this woman was cornered, she would stick to John until the end of her life. Or, John would feel sorry


    for her and always oppose the Qiao family. Didn''t the Qiao family shoot themselves in the foot?


    No matter others would believe it or not, Jessie wouldn''t believe it.


    "Miss, you said so many usations against me. Do you have any evidence?" Jessie said, "ording


    to what you said just now, it''s normal for the Qiao family to force you to leave. No matter who you are


    today, I think you should be very clear that you can''t marry into the Qiao family. What''s more, you said


    that she and the Qiao family forced you to leave or even hired killers. Do you have any evidence? If


    you don''t have any evidence, please don''t nder anyone here."


    "Evidence? If I have any evidence, I have already sued you. Will I let you live so happily?"


    As the woman spoke, she took out a fruit knife out of nowhere. The bright light of the knife was very


    dazzling.


    Hearing the woman''s threatening words, all the guests in the restaurant fled out of the restaurant in


    horror. Only the restaurant manager and several waiters were left there, and didn''t know what to do.


    "Sharon, I will kill you! Kill you!" The woman rushed towards Sharon with a knife. Scared out of wits,


    Sharon stood still nkly.


    Jessie''s eyes darkened. She quickly walked forward and grabbed the woman''s wrist. She roared, "Do


    you really think that you can be with John if you kill her? You should face the reality."


    "Even if we can''t be together, I can''t let her seed! Let go of me! Otherwise, I will kill you as well."


    "Okay, but you have to fix me first." Jessie squinted her eyes. She grabbed the woman''s wrist, gave her


    a shoulder throw and threw her to the ground.


    And the back of Jessie''s hand was also shed by the sharp knife.


    Sharon walked to Jessie immediately. Seeing her red wound, Sharon wanted to cry. She said, "Jessie,


    you are injured. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."


    "Nothing. Call the police now! She must be insane!"


    Hearing what Jessie said, Sharon took out her phone with a trembling hand. When the woman took out


    her knife, Sharon was frightened. She didn''t know what to do. If it wasn''t for Jessie, she would have


    been killed.


    The woman was thrown to the ground by Jessie, and the tables, chairs and tableware around were


    also in a mess. Jessie had thought that the woman would not be able to get up, but to her surprise, the


    woman rolled on the ground and stood up, holding the knife in her hand.


    "You..." Sharon looked at the woman in horror. Was she going to kill her and avenge her father?


    Seeing that the woman was looking at Jessie all the time, Sharon stood in front of Jessie to protect her.


    Sharon said sarcastically, "No wonder why John didn''t want to marry you after you had been with him


    for eight years. If I were him, I wouldn''t marry a woman like you."


    When Sharon stressed the word "a woman like you" on purpose, the waitress bit her teeth and asked,


    "What did you say?"


    "Don''t you understand my words? Look at yourself now. You don''t even know how to deal with a


    problem. You onlye to threaten me. If John knows what you have done to me, what do you think


    he will think of you? What you have done is the same as what you said about the Qiao family! You


    always said that others forced you and threatened you to leave John. But now, look at yourself. You are


    the same as them! Even if I quit, even if I could persuade the Qiao family, if you were still like this, can


    you make sure that John would still love you?"


    "I... I..."


    "Jill, put down the knife!"


    Spoke of the devil and he would appear.


    No one had expected that John would suddenly appear here, and to everyone''s surprise, Jill was so


    obedient. The moment she saw John, the devil like face changed. She fell to the ground like a


    frightened rabbit.


    Mark strode forward. He held Jessie into his arms and asked, "Jessie, why did youe out alone?


    You scared me!"


    Just now, he had a rest in the middle of the meeting. He went back to his office and wanted to see what


    Jessie was doing. When he just walked into the elevator, his secretary told him that Jessie had left


    alone.


    She also left a message that she wanted to be alone for a while!


    Mark held her tightly, while his heart, which had been worried about her, was still beating fast.


    "Please let me know next time, okay?" If he didn''t install a tracker in her mobile phone, he couldn''t


    imagine what would happen today.


    Jessie answered. When she saw Mark was so nervous and cared about her, a warm current flew


    through her heart, which made her feel both warm and touched.


    When Mark released his embrace and Jessie turned to look at John sideways, her wound in the back


    of her hand was scratched by his suit jacket. Feeling the pain, Jessie cried out softly. Mark immediately


    looked at her and asked: "What''s wrong?"


    Jessie pressed her lips and reached out her hand. A blood red wound appeared in front of him.


    Instantly, his face darkened, and his eyes gleamed with malice.


    "Umm, no..." before before before before Doris could say anything, her phone was interrupted by


    Lenny.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He nced at Jill who was next to John with a murderous look and spoke in a voice like Satan, "How


    dare you hurt my woman. You''re dead! John, this woman is yours. You just need to figure out a way


    yourself. If you don''t give me a satisfactory result, you will get what Jessie suffered today thousands of


    times!"

 Chapter 145 You Would Feel Good Touching the Pig

    Chapter 145 You Would Feel Good Touching the Pig


    "Mr. Mark, it''s all my fault. Jessie got hurt in order to save me. It''s not John''s fault."


    Sharon stepped forward and exined to Mark immediately. However, John didn''t appreciate her


    kindness.


    "Get out! I''ll deal with youter!"


    Sharon bit her lips and stepped back.


    After giving them a quick nce, Mark took Jessie back home directly.


    "Well..."


    "I just..." Looking at Mark''s angry face, Jessie wanted to exin but didn''t know how.


    "Say what you want to say. Hesitation will only make me misunderstand that you have done something


    and betrayed me."


    Jessie didn''t know what to say.


    After taking a deep look at him, she said, "Never mind. It''s nothing."


    On their way back, Jessie didn''t say a word, neither Mark. However, the red wound on the back of


    Jessie''s hand was like a sword piercing Mark''s heart.


    It was stifling in such a small space in the car. The depressing atmosphere made people feel out of


    breath.


    As soon as the car stopped, Jessie opened the door and got out of the car. Then she walked straight


    into the house, ignoring Mark.


    "Mrs. Jessie, you''ve back!"


    "Mr. Mark, why did youe back so early?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Grace was confused about what was going on between them who went upstairs one after another. She


    looked at them and couldn''t help but wonder, ''What''s wrong with them today? They went out as usual


    in the morning. Why did they have a fight again?''


    "What are you angry for? It was me who got hurt, not you. Why did you show me an angry face like


    this?" Jessie mumbled to herself.


    She had been full of grievances, but she didn''t tell. Instead, Mark pulled a long face at Jessie. ''Left me


    alone if you could!


    As if I was begging you.'' Jessie thought to herself.


    Sitting on the sofa, Jessie pouted andined unhappily.


    At this moment, the door was opened and Mark came in with a medical kit. Jessie cast a nce at him


    and turned around deliberately, with her back to him.


    Mark walked over to her and sat down beside her. When he took out a cotton swab and liquid medicine


    from the medical kit and was about to apply medicine to her hand, he was pushed away by Jessie


    forcefully.


    However, Mark was not happy with it. He said in a cold voice, "Apply the medicine!"


    "I don''t need your help. I''ll do it myself!" Jessie stretched out her hand to get the medicine. With a cold


    re, Mark said, "If you don''t apply medicine, I''m afraid that you will have a disabled hand."


    "Disabled hand? I''m also an idiot."


    "You know that too?"


    "You..." Jessie bit her lips and looked at him with her eyes opening wide. ''You were an idiot! Your whole


    family were idiots!''


    Seeing Jessie''s angry face, Mark couldn''t help but smile. He turned to me her, "Look at you! She


    has a knife in her hand, why don''t you stay away from her? Do you really think that you can fight well


    by practicing taekwondo for a few times?"


    "Yes, you are right. I can''t fight. But unlike someone who is cold-blooded and heartless, I can''t turn


    away from a dying girl."


    "It depends. Do you think you are powerful enough to fight with a mad one?"


    Hearing that, Jessie pouted and rolled her eyes. In the final analysis, he was just afraid of death.


    "By the way, what''s the rtionship between the woman and John? Besides, was it true that Sharon


    and John had marriage contract? Is it true that the Qiao family killed the woman''s father because John


    doesn''t want to get married?"


    "Mind your own business." Mark raised his eyebrows with a disgusted look.


    "Then why do you say that? He is your best friend." She knew exactly that when Mark needed help, he


    would ask for John''s help. But now, John was in trouble! He not only didn''t care about it, but also asked


    her to stay out of it!


    He was the ungrateful one.


    Mark didn''t say anything. For a while, he put some medicine on Jessie''s wound. He said, "Sharon has


    been in love with John for many years. She was so timid that she didn''t dare to confess her love to him,


    but we all know that she had a crush on John. In fact, John has been with Jill for many years, mostly


    because she looks so much like Kate."


    "Kate?"


    "Yes. Kate is John''s first love. At that time, they had nned to go abroad together, butter Kate was


    forced by her family to leave the country. Learning that she was also engaged to someone else, John


    agreed to his grandpa to enter the army."


    "Oh, my God! John took Jill as a substitute! ." Jessie''s face was filled with disbelief. How could that bad


    tempered, enchanting man be so faithful?


    But thinking of this, Jessie felt pity for that substitute.


    "Then what about Sharon? Did she really y some tricks to make the Qiao family agree to let her


    marry John?" For a long time, Sharon had a secret crush on John, but John didn''t like her clearly.


    Human beings were greedy. So, she made every effort to be with John, and marry into the Qiao family!


    Jessie felt that this case was possible. After all, people''s hearts were unfathomable.


    "Didn''t you keep defending her? And you tried to protect her from being hurt. Why do you suspect her


    now?" In fact, Mark couldn''t understand what was going on in Jessie''s mind. She changed her mind so


    fast.


    "That''s two different things!" Jessie opened her eyes wide and said, "I chose to protect her from the


    knife because she had just saved my life. In that case, no matter who is right and who is wrong, I can''t


    allow myself to ignore her. But now I think it makes sense that she unites with the Qiao family."


    Mark touched Jessie''s head with a pampering look and said, "Don''t worry about that. John has his own


    judgement. Nobody can help him in this kind of thing. You should eat more and have a good rest if you


    have time. You are so skinny now. It doesn''t feel good touching you."


    Jessie threw him a hard look and gritted her teeth, "You want a good hand feeling, right? Ask Grace to


    buy you a pig. You will feel good touching it!"


    Mark eyes were full of love for her.


    Right then, his phone rang. After Mark hung up the phone, he said there was something to deal with in


    thepany. He took his coat and went out.


    After Mark left, Jessie fell asleep. She didn''t wake up by the phone call until night.


    "Hello." Jessie answered in a daze, with her eyes closed.


    "Hello, we are from the CN Police Station. Are you the family of Daniel Lin?"


    Daniel?


    Hearing that, Jessie suddenly opened her eyes and sat up. She answered with anxiety, "Yes, I''m


    Daniel''s elder sister."


    "Miss Jessie, we have saved some people who are lost in the mountain searching, and there was one


    person. They said they don''t know him. We found your phone number in his personal belongings.


    Pleasee to the police station now."


    "Okay. I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up the phone, Jessie changed her clothes and told Grace that she would go out. Then


    she took the car key and left.


    "Answer the phone, Mark... What are you doing? Daniel has been found. Why didn''t you answer the


    phone?" While Jessie was driving, she dialed Mark''s number.


    After so many days, she finally got the news about Daniel. The first person she thought of when she


    answered the phone was Mark. But no matter how many times she called, Mark didn''t answer the


    phone.


    ''Why didn''t you answer my phone?


    You told me that I should tell you in the first ce if anything happened!


    You liar!'' Jessie thought to herself. She can''t wait to tell Mark the good news.


    Just when Jessie looked down to make a call, suddenly there was a harsh horn. She looked up


    immediately and a car rushed to her. Jessie got nervous. She held the steering wheel and turned it


    around. With a bang, she fell on the steering wheel and lost consciousness.

 Chapter 146 Odd Car Accident

    Chapter 146 Odd Car ident


    Mark had been busy with his work from afternoon to 11 p.m. When he went back to his office, he saw


    that there were 20 calls from Jessie.


    When he called back, what answered him was not Jessie''s voice, but a professional female voice


    saying: "The number you have dialed is powered off!"


    Powered off?


    Mark frowned, while thinking in his mind about how furious Jessie looked just now when he didn''t


    answer the phone. A smile yed on his lips.


    He dialed the number of their home phone. It was connected in a minute.


    Hearing Grace''s voice, Mark asked, "Grace, where is Jessie?"


    "Mrs. Jessie? She has gone out. She said she would call you." Grace recalled what had happened


    when Jessie was about to go out. Jessie had said that she wanted to go out. And she had also said


    that she would give a call to Mark first, because Mark had ordered that she couldn''t go out alone.


    But Jessie said that the police called and asked her to go there because they had found Daniel.


    Because of the urgent situation, Jessie said that she would leave soon and would call Mark on the way.


    Grace thought that Jessie would tell Mark the good news sooner orter, so she didn''t take it seriously.


    Mark asked, "When did she go out? Was it nine o''clock?


    "Yes, about 9 o''clock. Didn''t Mrs. Jessie call you, Mr. Mark?" Grace asked.


    "Yes, she called me, but I didn''t answer it. Why did she go out sote at night?"


    "Mrs. Jessie received a call from CN Police Station. They said they had found Daniel and asked her to


    go there as soon as possible. I wanted to call you first, but she said she would call you on the way.


    Then she drove out."


    "What?" When Mark heard the word ''drive'', he got nervous. She had ident a few days ago, and now


    she was driving the car and went out. Was she really trying to kill herself?


    He could solve the minor things for her. However, he was in the meeting when she was outside. If she


    was in danger, he couldn''t be there.


    After hanging up the phone, Mark left in a hurry. He went down to the underground second floor and


    drove to CN Police Station.


    However, when he arrived at the police station, he found that nobody called Jessie, and they didn''t find


    anyone called Daniel.


    This time, Mark got flustered.


    Suddenly, a sense of uneasiness arose in his heart.


    He took out his phone and dialed a number. When the call got through, he said coldly, "Check where


    Jessie is now!"


    As soon as Nick heard Mark''s voice, he jumped up from his bed. He was lying on the bed in a daze. He


    hurriedly ran to the desk, turned on hisputer and looked for the tracker of Jessie.


    "Mr. Mark, Mrs. Jessie is at No. 853, XH Road."


    "Go there right now. I''ll be there soon."


    Then Mark hung up the phone with a bang. Looking at his cell phone, Nick felt so helpless that he


    almost cried. ''Sir, I haven''t slept for 56 hours. I took a nap just for a while, then something came again!''


    Whoooooooooh~~~


    When Mark arrived at No. 853 of XH Road, he found Nick was already there.


    "Mr. Mark, Mrs. Jessie is not here. There is only one tracker inside the car."


    The more Mark looked at the tracker in Nick hand, the more worried he got.


    Even Jessie didn''t know that she had a tracker with her. Who had taken it down?


    He looked at the car on the roadside. When the front part of the car hit a rock foundation on the


    roadside, the front of the car was deformed and even the airbag was hit out. It could be seen how


    heavy the impact was.


    Mark asked coldly, "What happened?"


    "Judging from the tire prints, I think Mrs. Jessie hit the road in order to avoid another car."


    "You think?" Mark nced at Nick with his sharp eyes. Nick scratched his head and said in fear, "The


    surveince cameras in this area are broken."


    "All broken? What a coincidence!" After thinking for a few seconds, Mark asked, "Since it was a car


    ident, have you checked with the police station or the hospital? Was she sent to the hospital?" The


    airbag in the car popped up. Jessie should have fainted after the collision. There was a traffic ident


    on the road, there should be cars or passers-by calling the police.


    Maybe she had already been sent to the hospital.


    But why hadn''t the car been taken away if Jessie had been sent to the hospital?


    What Mark had thought, Nick would also be able to figure it out.


    After seeing the scene, Nick immediately hacked theputer of the traffic bureau through thework


    and checked the road condition around the XH Road. Then he knew that the surveince around this


    area had been broken.


    But the problem was that he couldn''t find out whether it was man-made or natural damage in a short


    time.


    Whether it was man-made and someone damaged theputer by external force still needed to be


    verified.


    "Mr. Mark, there is something wrong with it." Mark looked sideways at him and said, "Go ahead."


    "I just hacked theputer of the traffic bureau and didn''t find anyone who reported the traffic ident


    here today. That is to say, no one called the police for Mrs. Jessie''s car ident. In addition, the


    surveince around this area has been damaged. Normally, these surveince videos are only checked


    once a month, and there are about twenty surveince cameras near here. It''s very unlikely that there


    will be any idents happening with these cameras at the same time. I suspect that someone has


    blocked all the surveince cameras with software."


    "Someone did it on purpose?" With his eyes darkened, Mark ordered, "Find it out for me. I''m going to


    find John. Inform me as soon as you get any news."


    "Yes."


    -


    "Hey, Mark! Who do you think you are? Don''t you know that disturbing people who was sleeping is


    equal to murder?" With a murderous look, John sat down on the sofa, stretched out his legs and


    directly and put them on the tea table.


    Mark said in a low voice, "John, check all the call log of Jessie for me."


    What?


    Confused, John looked at Jeffery. Jeffery raised his eyebrows, indicating him to do as he was told. It


    seemed that Mark was in big trouble again.


    John''s lips twitched and he disdained.


    As long as there was connection with Jessie, everything was serious!


    Why were you nervous?


    John took theputer and constantly typed on it with his slender fingers, with his eyes fixed on the


    screen. The ck screen was constantly shing white words, making it difficult for people to cope


    with. It was too fast.


    Jeffery was drinking wine, while joking with John, "You fell asleep at 12 o''clock. This is not your usual


    behavior. To be honest, did you do too much? Don''t say that I didn''t remind you. If you overdraw your


    body excessively, you will be impotent."


    "Fuck off! I''m strong. You are sexually impotent! No, you''ve been celibate. Your balls are useless."


    "Yes, it is useless now. But it will work if I need to use it right away at the critical moment. I''m afraid that


    you will spend all your energy on those who didn''t deserve it. Those who should enjoy it, they won''t


    have the chance to enjoy."


    "Thank you for caring. Fuck off."


    "You''re wee!"


    John''s lips twitched. Shameless!


    "Shit! How can you do that, Mark? Jessie called you 20 times in half an hour. How can you do that?" In


    his eyes, Jessie was iprehensible. She loved Mark so much but refused to admit that. He believed


    that only a man like Mark could endure this kind of woman.


    Seeing that Jessie was calling Mark 20 times in half an hour, a vicious idea urred to John. He would


    like to see the scene that Mark was bullied by her too.


    Ow... Ow... That feeling must be very good.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 147 They Had Been Engaged To Each Other Before They Were Born

    Chapter 147 They Had Been Engaged To Each Other Before They Were Born


    "Cut the crap. Hurry up." With a grim face, Mark looked as if he were holding a gun against his back.


    "Nothing suspicious. What on earth do you want me to investigate?" In the middle of the night, he was


    woken up by a call from Mark. Left the warm bed, he came to see what had happened here. Not only


    sleepy, but he had to bear the bad temper of Mark because Jessie was missing.


    "Check the phone calls from 8:30pm to 9:00pm."


    "Yes." When John was doing what Mark told him to do, heined about Jessie for hundreds of


    times.


    After a long while...


    "I got it. This is the only phone number during the time period you have mentioned. This is space


    phone number."


    "Space phone number?" Mark stared straight at theputer. His hands clenched into fists. He didn''t


    know how nervous he was at the moment.


    Jessie was missing, her cellphone was powered off. Even the iing call was also a space phone


    number, there was no any data could be found...


    All of this was like a mystery, making people uneasy.


    "John, can you find out which base station was used to send this space number?" It suddenly urred


    to Mark that the space number was also sent from mobile phone orputer to the base station set up


    in space by transmitter, and then the data would be changed and transmitted to the dialed number by


    the base station, thus the originally number would be changed, making it impossible for others to locate


    the number.


    If they could find out where this space station was, then they would be able to know who made the call


    more easily.


    However, very few people could use a number to get the urate information of the base station. Even


    if they did, it was difficult to find the exact location where the signal was from.


    "Mark, what happened?" Jeffery asked. Mark had been acting unusual the whole day.


    "I guess that something bad happened to Jessie."


    "Something bad..." John looked at him in astonishment. He knew that there must be something wrong


    with Jessie, or Mark wouldn''t have called him in the middle of the night. "Are you sure that space


    number is suspicious? It''s possible for you to find out the base station. But as you know, we can''t be


    sure that we can find it. Even if we find the location of the base station, it''s not that easy to find the


    source of the transmission."


    Space numbers were too confidential to be found or copied. Besides, it cost a lot. It''s not something


    that ordinary people could afford. The one who could set a base station would be someone they


    couldn''t mess up with easily.


    If they located the wrong one, and made them alert, the result must be unimaginable.


    With a serious look, Mark lowered his eyes.


    "We must find out the base station." No matter what he had to pay, he had to find Jessie.


    -


    "Lawrence, are you sad to see her like this?" The woman scoffed and her mouth was twisting in a


    contemptuous sneer.


    Lawrence looked at the woman in sound sleep on the bed, while a terrifying coldness was emitting from


    his deep and dark eyes. ncing at the woman beside him, he said coldly, "It''s none of your business."


    "You..." The woman gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. "Can you swear that you didn''t fall in love


    with her? If you don''t like her, why do you care so much about her? Lawrence, you can lie to yourself,


    but you can''t fool me."


    Lawrence looked at her and sneered, "Can''t fool you?" Nita, don''t say I haven''t reminded you. I''m the


    master here. Don''t cross the line."


    "Well, since you don''t listen to my advice, you''ll regret it." Nita Li stared at him with anger. When she


    was about to leave, Lawrence suddenly stopped her.


    She smiled smugly. He indeed had weakness.


    As she turned around, Lawrence said, "Nita, we grew up together, and we are closer than anyone else.


    But that doesn''t mean you can threaten me as you like!"


    "Am I threatening you?" Upon hearing this, Nita Li felt extremely ridiculous. "Lawrence, you know that


    we grew up together. Then, why do you turn a blind eye to my affection for you? Why do you trample


    my love for you under your feet?! Fifteen years! The times we spent together for fifteen years weren''t


    even as important as the woman you saw in the photo!"


    Before Jessie showed up, Nita Li disregarded herpletely. She naively believed that her childhood


    friendship with Lawrence must be more important than the woman only appeared in the photo.


    No one would love a woman who had never appeared in their life!


    However, she was wrong.


    She had made a huge mistake.


    She had never thought that Lawrence would fall in love with this so-called "parental betrothal" woman


    at first sight.


    Since Jessie appeared, Lawrence apanied her all the time, never letting her go.


    All his care originally belonged to her became not so important, not necessary, he didn''t even care


    about her anymore! Nita Li would not allow this to happen!


    "You can neverpete with her." His tone was as cold as ice, without any emotion.


    Nita Li''s chest lifted up and down due to anger. She clenched her fists. She was a killer and had never


    failed. However, she lost to such an insignificant woman.


    She was not reconciled.


    She refused to ept that her love would end up like this.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she loved him so much, she would have shot them both in the face.


    "I can''tpete with her, right? I will show you who will be the winner!"


    She mmed the door with a bang.


    Lawrence still stood at the bedside, as if nothing had happened. There was only a slight change to his


    fiendish face.


    He was back to the way he used to be when he faced her. He was as gentle as jade, like a big boy


    living in the sun, with a warm smile on his face. The person who saw him always felt so amiable and


    warm.


    ''Jessie, juste back to me. I don''t want you to suffer anymore.


    That kind of life is not suitable for you at all.


    You should have lived a carefree and happy life, just like a princess. Why did you choose to live a life


    with Mark?''


    He sat down on the bedside quietly.


    He looked at her small fair face gently, bent over and kissed on her red lips.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When Jessie was half asleep and half awake, she seemed to hear someone talking. With her eyes


    rolling, she opened her eyes and saw a face close to her, a perfect face.


    With her eyes wide open, she stretched out her hand and pushed Lawrence away. In a loud voice, she


    asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I..." All his helplessness and regret shed across Lawrence''s face. He had never thought that he


    would be so impulsive that he could not help kissing her after watching her. Embarrassed, Lawrence


    replied, "Jessie, you are awake now."


    "Yes, if I don''t wake up, do you still want to do something to me?" With her almond eyes open wide,


    she was still suffering from the fear.


    "Lawrence, aren''t you my elder brother? Do you know that siblings are forbidden to do this?" He and


    she could only be brother and sister. If he had other feelings for her, that would bemit incest!


    Didn''t he know about it?


    A trace of sadness shed across Lawrence''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    Brother and sister?


    She wasn''t his sister, but his fianc¨¦e! They were engaged to each other before they were born!


    But he couldn''t tell her.


    At least, it was not the time to say it.


    "Jessie, I''m sorry!"

 Chapter 148 Was I Dead or Live Was It Up to You

    Chapter 148 Was I Dead or Live Was It Up to You


    Jessie felt so helpless and embarrassed that she didn''t know what to say.


    Suddenly, Jessie felt a sharp pain in her head. It seemed that she had thought of something. She


    suddenly raised her head and asked, "What''s this ce? Why am I here?" ''I should have gone to CN


    Police Station to find Daniel. Why was I there...''


    Jessie tried hard to recall what had happenedst night, but her memory of what had happenedst


    night didn''t came back to her. When she drove out of the house, Mark didn''t answer her phone, and


    what happened next was unknown to her.


    Lawrence said, "You had a car ident yesterday. We passed by and saved you."


    "Car ident?" Jessie felt suspicious. Why did Lawrencee to save her every time when she was


    in trouble? How could there be such coincidence in the world?


    Before she met Mark, Jessie thought that there were many coincidences in the world that couldn''t be


    exined. That was because of fate.


    However, when she knew that it was not a coincidence that she met and fell in love with Mark, she


    began to doubt any kind of coincidence in the world.


    ''Was it possible that this Lawrence in front of me was also...?''


    She lifted the quilt and got out of bed without hesitation.


    Lawrence stopped her immediately, "Jessie, what do you want?"


    "I want to go home. Besides, I was missing like this for a whole night. My family will worry about me."


    "Your family?" Lawrence''s face suddenly darkened. "In this world, except grandpa and me, you have no


    other family."


    "Why do I have no other family members except you? I have a husband and a younger brother. Aren''t


    they my family?" Jessie looked at him, puzzled. She did not understand why there was anger in his


    gentle eyes. It seemed that no one else should exist in her life except him and grandfather.


    "Brother, thank you for saving me. But I really have to go now. I have something very important to do."


    Thinking of the phone call from the police yesterday and the fact that Daniel was still in the police


    station, Jessie couldn''t wait to leave here.


    When she was about to leave, her hand was held.


    "You can''t go. From now on, you can only stay here."


    "¡­¡­" Hearing that, Jessie turned her head. She was stunned. "Why can''t I go?"


    "Because the Lan family is your enemy!" A cold voice came from outside the door. Soon after Jessie


    and Lawrence turned their heads to look, they saw a man with blond hair who looked simr to a


    European, with deep facial features and a tall figure.


    But his dark blue eyes looked scary.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked terrifying.


    "Why are you here?" Lawrence asked him in doubt.


    "If I don''te, I''m afraid that you''ll let her go at any cost."


    "I said I would handle it."


    "Really?" Joseph sneered, "Although the old man believes you, I don''t believe you."


    Then he walked to Jessie and held her delicate jaw. He looked at her with a smile, which made people


    feel fear. "She has such a pure and lovely face. Even I can''t help but take a look at her. If you are


    attracted by her, it is normal for you to let her go. After all, she is your love. Don''t you think so?


    Brother!"


    "I..."


    "I know you feel bad for her, but don''t forget that we have something more important to do. For


    example... Kill Mark."


    He loosed his grip on her jaw. Jessie looked at the two men in front of her with her wide open eyes.


    ''They wanted to kill Mark?


    Why did so many people want to take Mark''s life?


    Did they take her here just to threaten Mark?


    No, no way.''


    "Why do you want to kill him?" Suddenly, Jessie turned to Lawrence and questioned, "Brother, why do


    you want to do that? You said you saved me just now. That''s not a coincidence, right? The car ident


    last night, including the call from the police station, are all designed by you? Right?"


    Even though they said anything, Jessie had already felt that there was conspiracy going on.


    In order to catch her and threaten Mark with her, they took advantage of her care about Daniel and


    lured her out.


    Jessie angrily clenched her fist.


    "Lawrence, answer my question!"


    "Jessie!" Lawrence called her name lightly. But he didn''t know how to continue.


    Joseph sneered, "Do you really want to know? Let me tell you. You''re right. We just want to set you


    up."


    "You..." Hearing that, Jessie looked at Lawrence and gritted her teeth. "Why did you do that? You


    repeatedly said you wish me happy, but what you are doing now is all hurting me. Do you know that?


    When you saw my pain of losing my child, I believe you can feel how much I love him, but why did you


    still do this? What on earth has Mark done? Did you set me up like this just want to kill him? Let me tell


    you. I will never let you get what you want. If he must die, I will die with him!"


    "Jessie!" Lawrence yelled. Just now, he had been feeling guilty because he set her up, but now, his


    anger was on the verge of explosion.


    "Don''t call my name! You don''t deserve to be my brother at all. I don''t have a brother like you. You


    either let me go now, or bury my corpse." Hearing that, Lawrence was more furious. Just because of


    Jessie''s firm look and the way she protected Mark.


    At that moment, his face turned as ck as hell. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. The blue


    veins protruded on his palms as he stared at Jessie.


    Obviously, he was trying hard to suppress his anger which was about to break out.


    Lawrence''s eyes red with fury. On the contrary, Joseph, who stood beside him, sneered,pletely


    enjoying the scene in front of him with a smirk on his face.


    Jessie red at them. Joseph just ignored the anger in her eyes. He put on a disgusting smile and


    said, "Woman, you''d better not look at me like this. Otherwise, I''m afraid I will reach orgasm. If I am in


    the mood, you and your so-called brother have nothing to do with me."


    Joseph''s face darkened as he turned to look at Lawrence with a ferocious look. He said coldly, "Do


    what you should do. Don''t challenge my patience. Be clear about who you are."


    Then he walked away.


    Jessie cast a resentful nce at Lawrence and wanted to leave, but was stopped by Lawrence.


    "Well, do you really want to see me die in front of you?"


    "No, I don''t. But you can''t go." Lawrence paused, "You won''t die, either." I won''t let you die."


    Hearing that, Jessie sneered, as if he had said a funny joke.


    Lawrence frowned and looked at her.


    Jessie sneered and asked back, "Whether I''m alive or dead, can you make the decision?" Jessie


    wasn''t a fool. From the conversation between Lawrence and the blonde man just now, she knew that


    man had the final say here.


    And Lawrence in front of her was just a pawn in his game.


    He didn''t have the right to control her life and death.

 Chapter 149 Fear and Anxiety

    Chapter 149 Fear and Anxiety


    He knew that Jessie was too angry to stay with him. If he persuaded Jessie to stay, it wouldn''t work. It


    would be better to leave her alone for a while andfort her slowly.


    And Lawrence didn''t want to force her to stay. After all, in his heart, he was still unwilling to hurt her.


    "I don''t care what you think of me now. Anyway, you can''t leave here. If you are doing this for your own


    good, I advise you not to try to escape. You can''t escape from here."


    Lawrence said and left. Jessie was locked up in a room of about 20 square meters.


    Looking at thisrge and luxurious suite, there was only one thought in Jessie''s mind, and that was to


    leave.


    She didn''t think what Lawrence said was frightening her. At the thought of the blond man, Jessie knew


    that it must be difficult to leave here.


    However, no matter how hard it was, she would leave one day.


    She couldn''t just wait and watch them manipte her.


    She wanted to save Mark.


    After running away for several times, Jessie had proved a sentence by her own experience that she


    really couldn''t escape.


    "Sir, she started to abuse herself again." The subordinate reported hurriedly.


    With his eyes darkened, Joseph strode towards the deluxe suite on the top floor.


    Although Jessie knew that the way of self-injury was irresponsible and stupid, after days of struggle,


    she finally lost.


    Right now, she had no choice but to resort to force with her life.


    p! The sound of a p reverberated through the room.


    Jessie looked like a mad in rags with hair straggling over her shoulders.


    Because she hadn''t eaten anything for a few days, her small face had be much thinner. The strap


    of her slip dress on her body fell down from her shoulder. The corbone on her shoulder was


    obviously prominent. Her face was pale. In just a few days, she was as thin as a walking skeleton.


    "Jessie, if you want to die, just wait for me. I will send you to the hell when I kill Mark." Joseph squatted


    down and pinched her thin face with his fingers, which seemed to be able to crush her face with a little


    force.


    Jessie was numb to the pain now already.


    From her escape to hunger strike, to her self-injury in various cruel ways, every time she made a move,


    she had to suffer a heart wrenching pain.


    However, the pain was totally inferior to the anxiety, worry or love in her heart.


    She had never known that her love for Mark was even beyond life and death.


    She was able to give up her life for him. Even if living in such torture worse than death, she could hold


    on.


    Looking at her shocking wounds all over her body, Jessie sneered and looked coldly at the man in front


    of her.


    "Do you really think that I won''t die if you torture me like this? Let me tell you, I have been poisoned for


    several days. I don''t have too many days left. You can''t threaten Mark with my life."


    "Die?" Joseph pulled his thin lips, "The poison on you has already been removed. Hasn''t your good


    brother told you? I said, if I would not let you die, you would never die."


    "What?" Hearing that, Jessie widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Seeing that Jessie was surprised, Josephughed sarcastically, threw her off, stood up and looked


    down at her, saying, "Ah, it seems that Lawrence doesn''t loves you that much as I thought. He didn''t


    even tell you about the antidote. It seems that I have overestimated your position in his heart. It''s good.


    At least, I won''t lose an effective assistant so soon."


    He turned to one of his men and said, "Clean her up. Don''t let her die."


    Then, he walked out of the room.


    Had her poison been removed?


    When did this happen?


    Was her poison removed by Xiao?


    But why didn''t he tell her?


    Why...


    Jessie curled up in the corner, hugging herself with her weary hands.


    A gust of cold wind blew in through the unlocked window. The cold wind made Jessie shiver, as if she


    was soaked in cold water.


    Suddenly, the door of this room was opened by a few people in white. Jessie watched with vignce as


    they walked towards her. The leading man waved his hand. Then the two men in white immediately


    came forward, one on the left, the other on the right, and pulled Jessie up.


    "What are you doing? Let me go! Let me go!"


    Jessie kept struggling and yelled.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But a woman''s strength was much less powerful than that of two men''s! Moreover, Jessie had not


    eaten anything for days.


    Now that she couldn''t get rid of them, her eyes became darker and more ferocious. With rage, she


    lowered her head and bit the arm of the man on the left hard.


    A scream of pain came from the man. He loosened his grip at once. Next second, it was not Jessie


    who escaped, but the man on the right pped her hard.


    Her thin cheeks suddenly turned red and swollen, and a burning pain came. Dazzled and dizzy, Jessie


    felt as if a fire were burning on her cheek.


    "Behave yourself. Otherwise, I will beat you up."


    Hearing that, Jessie sneered, with a sinister murderous look. Seeing that, people could not help but


    feel a little scared.


    "I will not. What can you do to me? If you want to do it, just do it. Kill me if you can."


    "Do you really think I dare not?"


    "Did I say you don''t dare?" Jessie sneered, "Your master promised me he would never let me die. How


    dare you go against his will?"


    The man kept silent, a touch of timidity rising in his heart.


    He cast a cold nce at Jessie for a long time. Then he waved his hand. A few men pressed Jessie on


    the bed. Her hands and feet were tied to the pirs of the bed.


    Jessie struggled, but found that she couldn''t move.


    She roared, "What the hell are you doing?"


    Just when she finished speaking, a woman came in with a needle container and a bottle of liquid


    medicine. She lifted Jessie''s sleeve. Jessie looked at her in fright and saw her filling the infusion bottle


    with liquid medicine. Then she picked up an alcohol-soaked cotton to sterilize her.


    Her heart was beating with fear and unease.


    "What are you doing? What are you going to needle me?"


    "Let me go! I don''t want it! Let me go!"


    "Please! Please let go of me! I don''t want it! Please! I know I was wrong! I promise I will listen to you! I


    will eat! Please..."


    They just kept silent as if they didn''t hear what Jessie said.


    Fear and uneasiness became stronger.


    Jessie looked at the tiny needle in horror, and as the woman''s hand slowly pushed forward, the cold


    liquid medicine slowly flowed through her body.


    Jessie turned around, looking at the ceiling desperately.


    Tears fell down along the corner of her eyes and dropped on the white pillow.


    It was worse than death!

 Chapter 150 Love was Selfish

    Chapter 150 Love was Selfish


    "Sir, we have injected the needle."


    "Um. How is she?"


    "She has fallen asleep."


    Joseph raised his hand and waved. "Back off."


    As soon as his men got out of the office, Lawrence came in in a rage.


    "Joseph, what have you done to Jessie?"


    "Nothing. I just gave her an injection and let her have a good sleep."


    "Injection?" Lawrence strode forward, grabbed Joseph by his cor and said in a deep voice, "Didn''t I


    tell you not to touch her? Do you believe that I will shoot you at once?"


    Joseph smiled and gently pushed Lawrence''s hand away. "Don''t be so angry. I know you feel bad for


    her, so I asked the nurse to give her the injection. Besides, I''ve reported this to Mr. Ken and he


    agreed."


    "Grandpa?" Lawrence let go of his hand in surprise. How could he agree?


    Jessie was his granddaughter. How could he be so cruel to give her that kind of injection?


    "Humph! Don''t be so cocky! If you dare hurt her again, I will not spare you!" Then Lawrence turned


    around and walked out of the room.


    "Grandpa, why did you agree to give Jessie the injection? You know that the needle has some side


    effects. You are killing her, aren''t you?" Lawrence directly rushed into the study of Ken and left all the


    etiquette rules behind.


    In his eyes, what mattered most was Jessie.


    Ken raised his eyes and said coldly, "Lawrence, for a woman, did you forget the respect for seniority?"


    "¡­¡­" Lawrence tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart and returned to calm. "Grandpa, you


    know, you and Jessie are the most important people to me in my life. I know you are very angry with


    her now, but she is your granddaughter. Why can''t you be lenient? Why do you have to deal with her in


    such an extreme way?"


    "Extreme? I was doing this for her own good. Do you want to see her hurt herself every day?"


    "I... Of course not." Lawrence softened, "But she is innocent. Can we stop being so cruel to her?" After


    all, she really didn''t know anything.


    After Jessie failed to escape for several times, she thought of all kinds of ways to force them. At first,


    they thought that she just wanted to threaten them.


    But gradually, she was getting more and more serious to hurt herself. Every day, she would cut her


    wrists, or scald herself with hot water, or cut on her thighs with knives.


    Every day when he went to see her, he saw several more scars on her fair and delicate skin, and


    several more bruises on her head. His heart was like being cut by a knife.


    It hurt a lot.


    Although he didn''t want to see Jessie torturing herself, he didn''t want her to calm down by injection.


    After all, the side effects of that thing really hurt a lot.


    "Grandpa, please don''t use that injection again. I really don''t want to see how Jessie will suffer in the


    future."


    "Suffer? If she behaves well, of course I won''t do anything to her. But if she..."


    "No, I will try my best to persuade her." Definitely, he will.


    Ken lowered his eyes and stared at Lawrence. He said, "Lawrence, you have followed me since you


    were ten years old. It has been more than ten years since then. I know that you can never put Jessie


    down when you know that she is your nominal fianc¨¦e. For all these years, you have been watching


    her silently and seeing if she was good or not. I know that even if you didn''t tell me all these. However,


    you can''t always obey her. As a responsible man, you should think about the woman you love and what


    kind of life is the best for her. In her heart, Mark was the best to her. She would never let you hurt Mark


    even if she had to die. Then, you should try to make her understand that the man doesn''t deserve her


    to do anything with heart and soul. You are the one she should love and give with all her heart and


    soul. Although love should be tolerance and give, it is also selfish."


    Lawrence looked down and said nothing.


    Was love selfish?


    But what''s the point of forcing her if she doesn''t love him at all?


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I will persuade Jessie well." He believed that he was able to persuade Jessie.


    Anyway, he should try to stop the medicine first. The side effect of the medicine was so terrible. He was


    really worried that it would have an impact on Jessie.


    Ken knew what Lawrence was thinking, but he didn''t want to expose him.


    After all, Lawrence was very helpful to him.


    Lawrence had promised that he would persuade Jessie. So, he believed that Lawrence would do his


    best. If Jessie could listen to him, that would be a good thing, because he would not need to think of


    ways to punish her. But if Lawrence failed, that didn''t matter. Anyway, there were many ways to let her


    give in.


    "Did Mark have any movements?" Ken said slowly.


    "They''ve found out the space base station. They are still investigating the source of signal


    transmission."


    "I didn''t expect them to be such powerful that they even could find the base station." Ken narrowed his


    eyes and pursed his lips, lost in thought.


    They had carefully designed the base station. Ken didn''t expect that they could find it in just a few


    days.


    It seemed that he had underestimated their strength.


    After a while, he said, "Ask the people in Eastern Europe to take action. I don''t believe these guys can


    beat me."


    On the other side, Mark and John were indeed messed up by this space number.


    Even though they had only found the space base station, the source of transmission was so


    complicated that it almost encircled the whole gxy.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Every time when they felt they were about to find the source of the transmission, the signal


    disappeared. And the result was that they should search again and again.


    However, they failed to find the source of the transmission.


    p! John kicked the desk and the whole desk was moved as if there was an earthquake.


    Hearing that, Mark opened his eyes slightly. After taking a nce at John, he began rubbing the skin


    between his eyebrows with his finger.


    "Fuck! We have already searched for eight hundred times, but we still haven''t found any clue. If I find


    out the truth, I will kill them all!"


    Jeffery sneered, "Then you have to find out the truth first."


    "Jeffery, do you want to be beaten?" John was about to explode because of anger. He was the top


    master in the world in theputer field and never failed in his entire life. Anything that could be


    investigated by theputer science was a piece of cake for John.


    However, this time, failing to find out the source of transmission was really pissing him off.


    What the hell was going on!

 Chapter 151 Wed Rather Fight Than Await the Doom

    Chapter 151 We''d Rather Fight Than Await the Doom


    "Well, it''s useless to be angry. Let''s think about other ways to break through." Turning to Mark, Jeffery


    asked, "Have you found where Jessie and Daniel are?"


    Mark shook his head.


    He had tried every means to find Jessie and Daniel, but they just disappeared without a trace.


    For the first time in his life, Mark felt frustrated.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, he really felt at a loss. He seemed to have lost his direction and didn''t know what to do.


    Mark lowered his eyes in silence. He looked haggard on his handsome face and frowned deeply. His


    deep and sharp eyes were no longer as sharp as before, just like the stars covered by dark clouds,


    dimmed.


    John and Jeffery looked at him, feeling bad.


    The ringing phone broke the awkwardness and depressed atmosphere.


    As soon as Jeffery picked up the phone, his face darkened all of a sudden, ring at Mark with a


    serious look. He said, "I got it." Then he hung up the phone.


    John asked, "What''s wrong? Don''t tell me something happened."


    Jeffery had a nce at John and then turned to Mark. He said seriously, "The branch in Eastern


    Europe was blown up."


    "What?" John jumped to his feet and shouted, "Shit! What happened? We still have no idea what was


    going on here. And now something happened there! Who is trying to mess us up?"


    "Mark, what should we do?" John asked.


    "Mark, do you think it''s just a coincidence?" Jeffery said with a suspicious tone, "I don''t think it''s that


    simple."


    John couldn''t understand. He didn''t know what had happened in Eastern Europe had anything to do


    with Jessie''s missing.


    "I didn''t figure it out. I just felt that it must be relevant." After thinking for a few seconds, Jeffery said,


    "Think about it. Since Mark took over MAPLE, thepany has been very stable. However, a lot of


    problems had happened in thepany recently, but in the end, it was only some unknown minor


    people who are stirring up trouble. Don''t you think it''s weird? What''s more, Jessie went to the Lin


    family. I think she wanted to question Ivy. But why did it end up with Ivy and Ellie being put in prison


    because of intentional wounding? Jessie was saved after injured. The Lin Group went out of business


    overnight. Later, Darren was suddenly dead, Daniel was lost, and Jessie disappeared in a car


    ident... It seems that these things had nothing to do with each other. But if they are connected


    together, don''t you think that the focus of all things is on Mark?"


    Mark and John looked at each other, lost in thought.


    Even though all of these were just happened on Jessie and Mark separately. But Jessie was Mark''s


    wife. If Jessie had something wrong, Mark would not stand by idly. He would definitely do his best to


    help Jessie get out of troubles.


    But what Mark had to deal with was not only Jessie, but also subsidiaries and organizations all over the


    world.


    It seemed to be coincidence. But if thinking about it deeper, all of those made Mark in a mess.


    However, who on earth was so powerful that not only could it disrupt his family,pany, but also his


    underground organization?!


    If there was really such a person, then that person was too terrible.


    "Then what should we do now? He''s hiding in the dark while we''re out in the open. If we can''t find him


    out as soon as possible, he''ll keep wriggling our neck. He won''t let you go and you don''t even have the


    right to say no."


    In that case, they would be worse than a puppet.


    Jeffery asked, "Then what can we do? As you said, he is hiding in the dark while we are out in the


    open. We can only move forward step by step based on what he had done."


    "Move forward step by step based on what he had done? That would mean he will be in charge of our


    fate! Can''t we be more initiative? Since Eastern Europe has been attacked, we''d better fight with them


    directly. After all, we can''t find any clues. Why don''t we fight back andpensate our loss?"


    "Yeah, there was an attack in Eastern Europe. But it was just a small one. We didn''t have much loss.


    Are you really going to spend so much manpower and money to get such a small piece offort?"


    John was speechless.


    Mark frowned and thought it was a tough question.


    They had never been passive like this for so many years indeed!


    Even if they didn''t lose much, they would be exhausted to deal with it all day long if the secret person


    kept messing with them.


    Suddenly, Mark spoke.


    "John, go to Eastern Europe right now. Let him know the consequences of provoking us."


    "Okay, I promise I''ll make them unforgettable about it all their lives."


    John left at a brisk pace, and Jeffery''s face was still dignified.


    "Mark, do we really have to do that? Although it was just a little provocation, it would be a bloody battle


    between the two factions. Besides, those old men will certainly oppose it. You just did it under great


    pressure."


    It was a dark organization called "Eagle" that attacked the branch in Eastern Europe. Both sides had


    quite equal power, so they had never fought in public before. In the past, the reason why they didn''t


    fight was that they were evenly matched in strength. As long as the opponent didn''t vite the bottom


    line of each other, it was mainly peace.


    If a war broke out between the two sides, even if the two sides would not lose a lot of people, as long


    as the heavy firepower weapons were used, it would definitely involve many casualties.


    They seldom fought unless they had to.


    Mark also had thought of the thing that Jeffery was worried about. It was also he who proposed not to


    interfere in the conflicts with "Eagle". Back then, several members of the organization who were at the


    top management of the organization objected. However, they had no choice but to ept it reluctantly.


    Now the battle began, he had to take the risk of failure and find a way to deal with those old men.


    If the result was not as he imagined, the consequences he would have to face would be unimaginable.


    With a deep sigh, Mark continued, "We have no other choice. No matter what the result is, we have to


    take the risk."


    Taking a deep look at Mark, Jeffery reached out his hand and patted Mark on the shoulder. Jeffery said


    firmly, "Okay. Since you have decided, go all out. Don''t worry. I''ll continue sending people to monitor


    the space base station. As for Jessie, I think you can check whether she has met some special people


    lately. I think we had ignored something important. There is no perfect n in this world."


    Where there were people, there must be clues left.


    It was just they hadn''t noticed yet.


    After Jeffery left, Mark leaned against the sofa and looked so haggard, which made people feel sorry


    for him.


    His fingers kept sliding the call log.


    If he hadn''t left his cell phone in the office, if he hadn''t left her alone at home, she wouldn''t have driven


    out alone.


    Then she wouldn''t have disappeared without a trace.


    Mark lowered his head and felt upset, supporting his head with his hands weakly, and asked, "Jessie,


    where are you?"

 Chapter 152 Family Love How Ridiculous!

    Chapter 152 Family Love How Ridiculous!


    After being needled, Jessie slept for two days and nights. She hadn''t eaten for several days, nor drank


    much water, so Lawrence asked people to give her nutritious injection to keep her safety.


    Her eyes moved slightly and her long eyshes trembled.


    "Mark! Mark... Mark..."


    Hearing that a weak voice softly calling out the name of Mark, Lawrence''s face darkened and his heart


    was like being stuffed with sponge, upset.


    ''Jessie, why did you love him so much?


    You even sacrificed your own life for him. You, at yourst gasp, still kept thinking about him...


    Was he really worth it?''


    Lawrence was not willing to give up, but he was reluctant to hurt Jessie, so he could only put all the


    me on Mark.


    If not because of Mark, Jessie must have fallen in love with him.


    Jessie slowly woke up. She opened her eyes and saw everything in front of her. Her face was pale and


    nk. It should be said that she was in despair with a sense of death.


    "Jessie, you wake up. I will ask the servant to bring some food for you." Before hearing Jessie''s


    answer, Lawrence quickly picked up the phone on the bedside table and called downstairs.


    After hanging up the phone, Lawrence sat on the bedside, held that little hand of Jessie and said softly:


    "Jessie, please don''t treat yourself like that, okay? I know you want to leave here and go to see Mark,


    but they won''t allow you to go. It''s impossible for you to go out by yourself. I''m begging you. Please be


    good to yourself. In fact, the life here is not as miserable as you think. You didn''t like here just because


    you are not used to it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jessie pulled her hand back, turned her face away, closed her eyes,


    and refused to look and listen.


    She treated him as transparent as air.


    Lawrence looked at his hand, stunned, and slightly clenched his fist.


    Someone knocked on the door and a servant came with a te of food. Lawrence took over the te


    and the servant left.


    "Jessie, I had them cooked bird''s nest porridge for you. You haven''t eaten for a few days, so you can


    only eat some liquid food first. When your stomach adapted to it, I''ll ask someone to cook something


    delicious for you to replenish." Then, Lawrence took a spoon of porridge, blew gently on the mouth,


    and handed it to Jessie when it was not too hot.


    "Come on, get up and try it."


    "Fuck off!" With a wave of Jessie''s hand, the bowl in Lawrence''s hand fell off, and the hot porridge


    poured on Lawrence''s body.


    The hot temperature on his clothes stimted his skin. However, this pain was nothingpared to his


    anger and pain in his heart.


    His gentle eyes became sharp and frightening in an instant. He fixed his eyes on Jessie, who turned


    her back to him.


    "Do you have to torture yourself like this?" He questioned loudly, like an angry lion. Seeing that Jessie


    still didn''t answer him, he grabbed Jessie''s shoulder with one hand, like a monster, and lifted her up


    from the bed.


    "Do you want to die? You just can''t see how nice I am to you, right? In your eyes, maybe you don''t give


    a damn about who the hell they are except for Mark." Lawrence yelled angrily to express his jealousy


    and dissatisfaction.


    He didn''t understand what was so good about Mark. He had all the things that Mark had.


    In other words, he could give her more than what Mark could give her.


    Or the whole world.


    However, Jessie did not want what he gave her.


    She didn''t care about him, and she even looked down upon him.


    "Yes!" Jessie responded loudly, with firmness in her eyes. "Who else in the world cares about me


    except for Mark? A crazy mother, a father who only beat me. An elder brother and grandfather who


    came back to me after twenty-one years! I am a human being, not a tool, and not a tool for you to


    achieve your goals. Have any of you ever cared about me? Why should I care about you?"


    Once mentioning all of those, Jessie felt like a knife was piercing her heart.


    She never told anyone about her suffering because she didn''t want others to know that she had a bad


    life. On the other hand, she didn''t want others to show sympathy or pity on her.


    She didn''t need anyone else''s sympathy or charity.


    She only wanted to live her own life, whether good or bad, as long as she was willing to.


    Even though Mark had taken advantage of her, they used to doubt and distrust each other, his love and


    care for her were something others didn''t give her.


    Even if they told her that he didn''t deserve her love, she would ept it.


    She fell in love with him.


    Lawrence''s heart missed a beat, and a deep sense of guilt welled up in his heart.


    "Sorry, I..."


    "You don''t have to apologize to me, and I don''t need it, either. If you really feel sorry for me, let me go!"


    She didn''t want anyone to feel guilty or remorseful for her. She would rather go, even if the whole world


    was trying to make up for her. At the same time, she wanted Mark to live.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Lawrence wanted to say no, but he didn''t want to say it to make her hurt.


    With a bang, the door was opened. Lawrence saw Kene in. He was stunned and released his grip


    on Jessie.


    Without hesitation, Ken walked to them and pushed Lawrence away. Ken raised his hand and gave


    Jessie a heavy p in her face. That p was so powerful that Jessie''s face turned red in an instant,


    and her mouth was even covered with blood.


    "Grandpa!" Lawrence''s face was full of pain. Seeing that Ken red at him fiercely, Lawrence had to


    swallow the words he wanted to say.


    Jessie sneered at Ken, "Brother, Grandpa, is this how you care about me, protect me?"


    The two people in front of her now were the only family in the world that she had. Seeing that her life


    was worse than death, they not only didn''t think for her from her point of view, but also reached out to


    p her without saying a word!


    Family love! How ridiculous!


    Jessie sneered. What''s the difference between their behavior and a tyrant?


    If it wasn''t the family bond, she would rather be an orphan!


    Ken looked at her coldly. No one could feel his love and care for his granddaughter.


    At the same time, there was only a murderous look like a devil.


    "Jessie, don''t think no one dare to hurt you just because you are my granddaughter. If you don''t listen


    to me, I''ll punish you as well."


    "Oh, punish me? Didn''t you ask someone to do it a long time ago? Isn''t it toote to say it now?"


    Hearing that, Jessie sneered and looked straight at Ken. She was not afraid of him at all.


    "Jessie, stop it!" Lawrence warned her anxiously. Ken''s face looked terrible. Nobody knew how


    heartless Ken was if Lawrence hadn''t apanied him for so many years.


    However, only Lawrence was afraid of him.


    Jessie had no fear of him at all.


    She indeed wanted to irritate him that everyone was afraid of.

 Chapter 153 Her Ancestry

    Chapter 153 Her Ancestry


    "Why are you so quiet? Didn''t you want to say something?" Looking at the old and young people in


    front of her, Jessie said contemptuously, "You say that you are my family, but you keep me here. Is this


    the way you love your family? If you can only treat your family in this way, I would rather die!"


    "Jessie!" Lawrence warned in a stern voice.


    "Don''t put on a fake face. You make me sick!"


    "You..."


    Lawrence could tell that Jessie had made up her mind that she''d rather die if she couldn''t get out of


    here today. That''s why she talked with Ken like that. But Lawrence knew that even if Jessie pissed Ken


    off, she wouldn''t get what she wanted.


    Ken would never let her leave or die.


    "Jessie, you can go out if you want. You can leave here when Mark is dead." Ken said. There was no


    sign of anger on his face, but a hint of terror.


    Hearing that, Jessie widened her eyes and her chest heaved. She really didn''t understand how much


    hatred they had with Mark and why they had to kill him.


    Would they give up only when Mark was dead?


    "Okay! If you really want to kill him, kill me as well. Anyway, I am just a tool for you to throw away after


    you seed, right? Whether I''m alive or not, you don''t care."


    "We don''t care? If I don''t care about you, I won''t force you to stay here. I will kill all of you!"


    "The way you care about people is to hurt and torture them constantly, right? If so, I don''t need it!"


    "I don''t care if you need it or not. Anyway, you can''t be with Mark for the rest of your life! Even if you die


    today, I won''t let you be buried together. Even if you die here today, you won''t be able to see him


    again!"


    "Why not?" Ken didn''t want to talk with Jessie anymore. He turned around and walked away. Jessie


    was so angry that she shouted, "Shawn, stop there! Make it clear to me. Why can''t I be with him?


    Why?"


    As soon as Ken heard that Jessie call him Shawn, he turned around and red at her angrily. "Why?


    Because he is our enemy!"


    Jessie was stunned.


    Enemy? What enemy?!


    The so-called enemy? Enemy of the Lin family or the Xiao family?


    "What are you talking about? How could Mark be our enemy? Make it clear!"


    Ken nced at her and was obviously disappointed in his granddaughter.


    "If you want to know the reason, I''ll tell you now."


    "Grandpa!" Lawrence''s heart ached for her. He wanted to stop Ken from telling the truth to Jessie.


    "Grandpa, you promised me that you wouldn''t tell her."


    Ken looked at Lawrence, and when he was hesitating, Jessie realized that there was really something


    between the two people, so she shouted loudly, "Lawrence, don''t stop him. I''m already like this, and


    there is nothing I cannot afford! Let him speak! Let him speak!"


    "Jessie..." Lawrence sighed.


    Ken walked to the sofa and sat down with a cold face. He turned the ring on his thumb and looked out


    of the window.


    After a while, he said, "One night in August twenty-one years ago, my son and his wife, who had been


    pregnant for seven months, had a car ident on the way back from the airport. After more than ten


    hours of rescue, they finally left me. Although my little granddaughter was born, she no longer had


    parents. She had no family in the world except me, her grandfather. However, the next day, the


    daughter of my good friend, the Xiao family, gave birth to her baby. But because ofck of oxygen, the


    baby died. Both of us wanted the people alive to live happily, so I gave them my little granddaughter


    who was just born for two days."


    Hearing what Ken said, Jessie felt a sense of uneasy.


    Gave to the Xiao family... Did he refer to her mother''s family?


    Then the little granddaughter that Ken mentioned...


    It''s her!


    "Is the Xiao family you mentioned my mother''s?" Asked Jessie confusedly. She didn''t believe what Ken


    said at all.


    Ken turned to look at Jessie. Sadness and sympathy were written all over his face.


    "Your name wasn''t Jessie. It is Jasmine. Jasmine, you''re the only blood of the Qin family. Grandpa


    thought you would be happy to be the daughter of Irene, but... It''s all my fault. I should have kept you


    by my side. Even if you lost your parents'' love, I shouldn''t have sent you away. I''m so sorry."


    Since Jessie was sent to the hospital, Ken investigated Jessie''s life condition every year. He even


    helped Darren secretly in order to get a better life for Jessie.


    However, when he thought that Jessie would get a happy life there, he didn''t expect that Darren would


    mess around with women. He even brought Ivy and Ellie back home.


    Ken was outraged. He just wanted to get Jessie back. However, when Jessie was just a little girl, he


    didn''t want her to face such a cruel fact.


    Ken recalled one day he went to see Jessie. He saw her and asked "How did you get hurt? Do you


    need grandfather to take you to the hospital?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Hearing that, Jessie smiled innocently and said, "Thank you, Grandpa. These are just minor injuries. It


    doesn''t matter."


    Ken asked, "Did you hurt yourself? Or did someone hit you?"


    Hearing that, Jessie lowered her eyes, while a tinge of sadness appeared in her eyes. "My father beat


    me because I was disobedient."


    "Beat you? How did he beat you?"


    "Stick!"


    "Does it hurt? Aren''t you angry with your father for beating you like this?"


    Jessie shook her head, "Mom said dad worked very hard. We should understand him. Although dad


    beat me, I know he must love me very very much."


    Love...


    Ken gnashed his teeth and felt heartbroken.


    "Jessie, do you know how your parents died?"


    "Didn''t you just say a car ident?"


    "Yes, they died in a car ident. But it was a man-made car ident." Ken stood up. His eyes filled


    with hatred. He looked into Jessie''s eyes and said, "Your parents were killed by the Lan family. So, you


    can''t be with Mark, nor can you fall in love with the blood of your enemy!"


    Hearing that, Jessie staggered backward and hit the bedside. She staggered and sat down on the side


    of the bed.


    How... How could this happen...


    She was not Irene''s child, and her biological parents were killed by the Lan family!


    How could it be possible?


    She couldn''t believe it.


    Suddenly, she looked at Ken and shouted, "I don''t believe you! Don''t make up stories to lie to me! I


    won''t believe you!"


    People said that life was like a drama, but how dramatic her life was!


    The parents who had raised her for twenty-one years were not her biological parents. The man she


    loved was actually the son of someone who killed her families! She couldn''t believe that such a drama


    would happen to her!


    Jessie raised her head andughed. Herughter was full of helplessness and despair, and anyone


    who heard it would feel sad.


    Warm tears fell down from the corner of her eyes, and her heart sank into an ice cer.

 Chapter 154 Killing Innocent People Didnt Matter

    Chapter 154 Killing Innocent People Didn''t Matter


    Lawrence''s heart ached when he saw Jessie''s desperate face. He was about tofort her, but Ken


    stopped him.


    He shook his head to indicate Lawrence to leave.


    The door was closed. Seeing that Lawrence was about to speak, Ken immediately said, "I know what


    you want to say. Maybe it''s a big blow to her now, but the reality is like this. She has to face it."


    It was better to have short sharp pains than long dull pains. It was better to cut her thought off than to


    keep her in torment all the time.


    Lawrence didn''t say a word. Looking sideways at the closed door, his heart ached.


    Although Ken had told him to let Jessie calm herself down, and it needed time for her to ept what


    had happened, Lawrence couldn''t turn a blind eye to her.


    He went downstairs, heat up the bird''s nest congee, and took it upstairs.


    "Jessie, I just got the porridge heated up. Please eat some. Otherwise, your body really can''t stand it."


    Lawrence kept persuading Jessie, as if he was begging her. But Jessie didn''t say anything, just curling


    up at the end of the bed, with a dull look on her face.


    He put down the porridge and sat beside her quietly.


    "You know what? I met you for the first time when I was ten years old. In that year, my family, the Xiao


    family, was destructedpletely overnight. I survived because I went to the summer camp. At that


    time, when I came back, I saw the entire Xiao family was burnt into ruins, and all the members of the


    family didn''t even have their bones left. Do you know what I was thinking at that time? I was wondering


    why I went out and why I should survive. All my families have left me. What''s the meaning of living


    alone? However, when Grandpa found me, told me your story, which made my life more and more


    meaningful."


    He knew that in addition to his parents, family members, there was also someone he needed to protect


    in this world.


    That was Jasmine.


    "Look at this. It''s a photo of your parents. You are as pretty as aunt, especially your watery eyes."


    Lawrence put the photo in front of Jessie. Jessie slightly raised her eyes and saw the two people in that


    yellowed photo.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the photo, a man and a woman were handsome and gentle. They hugged each other and smiled


    happily.


    Jessie looked at them in the photo calmly. Lawrence continued, "Your parents loved each other very


    much and were filial to your grandfather. Ken thought that they would be happier with you, the new


    family member, but he didn''t expect that two important family members were dead overnight. If you


    were him, you would have hatred too, wouldn''t you? Jessie, I know it''s hard for you to ept that. But


    please put yourself in grandfather''s standpoint. He sent you away because he had to. That doesn''t


    mean that he doesn''t love you. On the contrary, he loves you too much. He was afraid that you won''t


    get the happiness you deserve."


    "Love me too much?" Hearing that, Jessie raised her eyes abruptly and red at Lawrence with


    hatred. "If he loved me, he wouldn''t have chosen to tell me the truth now. Since he had hidden it for


    twenty-one years, why didn''t he continue to hide it? I once doubted that I wasn''t my mother''s child.


    Why did others'' parents love them so much while my parents treated me so badly! If you said you love


    me, why didn''t youe to me? Why didn''t you take me away? Haven''t you evere to see me?


    Don''t you know how my life was?"


    Since she was a little girl, she had been living gingerly and kept an eye on the expression on the faces


    of Darren and Ivy every day.


    Even so, she was still optimistic and worked hard to live.


    For the sake of her mother and younger brother, no matter how tired she was, she had been working


    hard to live.


    But why did he tell her now that everything she did was not what she should suffer? Why did he tell her


    that she deserved a better life?


    Although it was true, how could she ept it?


    Just as Ken said, it was all the fault of the Lan family. If it wasn''t the Lan family, her birth parents


    wouldn''t have died, and she wouldn''t have been given by Ken to the Xiao family because she suddenly


    became an orphan.


    Then, all of this would not happen.


    Lawrence held Jessie''s hand and said sadly, "That''s not the case. We went to see you when you were


    five years old, and grandpa asked you if you wanted to go with him, but you said that your parents


    loved you very much, and you were very happy, so we didn''t take you away."


    "I was happy? When did you ask me? Can you take a child''s words seriously?"


    Why did theye to ask if she was happy?! They actually asked a child who didn''t even understand


    what happy was!


    It was so ridiculous.


    Jessie sighed deeply and said, "Forget it. That''s all in the past. It''s meaningless to care about it


    anymore. No matter whose daughter I am and how much hatred there is between them, I don''t want to


    care about it anymore. Now I just want to say that I want to leave this ce. If you really love me and


    care about me, please let me go. I won''t stop grandpa from doing anything to the Lan family. It''s his


    choice. But, whatever I want to do is none of your business."


    "Jessie, why don''t you understand what I mean?" Lawrence stood up suddenly and said anxiously,


    "Even if you die here, grandpa won''t let you go. Don''t you understand? The Lan family killed his son


    and daughter-inw. If it weren''t them, your grandfather wouldn''t have sent you away. He was sad too.


    Have you ever thought how regretful and angry he was when he found out that you had a totally bad


    life in the past twenty years? If it weren''t the Lan family, he should be enjoying the happiness of his


    family right now, and how could he be nning to revenge at such an old age!"


    Every night, Ken would sit alone on the cane chair at the balcony, with the only photo he had taken at


    his son''s wedding in his hand. He looked at it quietly.


    With grey hair, his sharp eyes lost their original sheen, and his wrinkled face was filled with grief.


    It was not difficult to see that he really loved his son and daughter-inw.


    Although Lawrence didn''t agree with Ken to impose all the faults on Mark, he felt heartbroken when he


    saw Ken like this.


    "Right. The Lan family ruined his happy life. He could go to the one who did it. Why would he take the


    me on Mark?" Jessie asked loudly. Maybe the Lan family owed the Qin family, but it was just one of


    the Lan family, not the whole family.


    Did it mean that he doesn''t care killing innocent people at will just for revenge?

 Chapter 155 He Couldnt Stop Her from Protecting Her Love

    Chapter 155 He Couldn''t Stop Her from Protecting Her Love


    Lawrence had no answer for what Jessie asked.


    He also didn''t understand why Ken put all his hatred on Mark. Based on the time when the ident


    happened, if it wasn''t Nelson who did it, then it must be Nelson''s father. It should not be Mark who


    would pay for it.


    However, although he was very confused, he didn''t dare to ask.


    After all, Ken had helped him once. If Ken hadn''t adopted him, he wouldn''t know where he was now.


    After a long time of silence, Lawrence said, "Just eat the porridge. Anyway, you can''t torture yourself. If


    you still want to leave..."


    Then Lawrence turned around and left the room.


    When Jessie saw the porridge on the bedside table, the bitterness spread in her heart.


    What should she do?


    What should she do to help Mark?


    Ken wanted to kill Mark but Mark didn''t know.


    She must find a way to tell him about this. She couldn''t let Mark be the sacrifice of the hatred


    between the Qin family and the Lan family.


    After leaving Jessie''s room, Lawrence went back to his room directly.


    The porridge was just poured all over his body. He had no time to deal with it. When he was trying to


    take off his clothes, the blisters on his skin stuck to his clothes and they tore apart at the same time.


    Hiss~~


    Lawrence took off his shirt, frowned, and applied medicine to his wound.


    All of a sudden, the medicine in his hand was pulled by someone. Lawrence looked up. Nita held the


    medicine and tried to apply on him with an angry look, she cursed, "You''ve been against grandpa all


    the time for her and even cooked porridge for her. Now you finally know that she doesn''t care about


    you at all. Can''t you see that? You deserve it."


    "I deserve it. It''s my pleasure!"


    "You..."


    Nita bit her lip and looked at Lawrence''s handsome and fascinating face. She really wanted to tear him


    up now.


    If it was not for his appearance, how could she fall in love with him?


    If she hadn''t fallen in love with him, she wouldn''t be so painful now.


    So, it was all his fault.


    Nita held her breath, lowered her head and applied medicine to his wound silently.


    The scald on his belly was so bad that there were many blisters. In addition, his skin was torn off just


    now, and the wound was even worse.


    Nita''s heart ached when she saw such a horrible scar on his sexy belly with abdominal muscles.


    Tears blurred her eyes. In order not to be discovered by Lawrence, Nita had to prevent tears from


    gushing out of her eyes. And she bit her lips tightly.


    After a long while...


    "Okay, don''t touch water. Remember to change the medicine every day." Nita deliberately lowered her


    head to avoid his eyes. She didn''t want Lawrence to see her red tearful eyes.


    Lawrence answered yes, feeling that there was something wrong with Nita today.


    He asked curiously, "What''s wrong with you? You cursed me just now. Why are you so quiet now? I


    prefer some noise."


    "Are you insane? Do you feel ufortable if I don''t curse you?" While Nita was tidying up the


    medicine, she tried to respond Lawrence in a normal way as usual.


    Even so, her hoarse voice made Lawrence feel something was wrong.


    Walking up to her, Lawrence suddenly lowered his head and saw her red and swollen eyes. He asked


    in great astonishment, "Nita, what''s wrong with you? Did you cry?"


    Nita didn''t want to talk with him.


    She turned her face away and denied stubbornly, "I didn''t."


    "You didn''t? Then why are your eyes red? Obviously, you cried."


    "I said no. Since you have the time to mind my business, you''d better think about how to keep your


    love." Hearing this, Nita suddenly lost her temper and threw down the medicine box. Lawrence was


    confused. ''What did he do to piss her off?


    Was she in a bad mood because her period came?''


    When Nita reached the door, she suddenly stopped and said, "I''m here to tell you that Mr. Ken has


    something to tell you and he wants you toe over." Then she walked out of the room without looking


    back.


    In the study, there were two people.


    Ken sat opposite Joseph.


    Watching the data in his hands, Joseph couldn''t help to smile because of joy.


    "Are you satisfied with the result?" Ken looked at him with a pair of deep and mysterious eyes.


    Joseph put the document on the tea table and said with a smile, "Do you really think that I have spent


    so much effort to set up Jessie just to let you avenge?"


    "Of course not." Ken picked up the tea cup in front of him and took a sip. "Although you hate Mark as


    much as I do, I know that you won''t do such a losing business only because of him. After all, it''s not


    cheap."


    "Daniel is worth such a price."


    Said Joseph, ncing at Ken confidently, and then thoughtfully bowed his head to drink tea.


    Since Daniel was rescued by Mark, he had been keeping an eye on Daniel secretly. Last time, he had


    noticed the unique gene structure of Daniel in MR. Daniel''s DNA sequencing was different from others.


    It was a research data very beneficial to their research.


    If it weren''t Leslie, they had extracted Daniel''s genes long ago, and maybe now they had all changed


    Daniel''s genes, transforming him into a super mutated person.


    As long as their research seeded, they would be the most powerful organization in the world.


    Because no one could defeat a super mutated man.


    Someone knocked the door. "Come in."


    Lawrence opened the door and said, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "Yes. Look at this."


    Lawrence took the data analysis from Joseph and looked through it carefully.


    After a while, he asked in astonishment, "Whose data is it? With this data, we''ll soon seed in the


    research."


    "Of course." Joseph stood up and walked to Lawrence, whispering, "This is the data of Daniel''s genes.


    If not because of Jessie, we won''t get these data so soon."


    "What?" Lawrence was stunned. He couldn''t believe it at all. Although the research only needed to


    extract the blood from human body, before extracting blood from the person being researched, the


    person needed to take a special drug.


    Although that kind of drug was colorless and tasteless, once he took it, his body would feel cold as ice


    and feel hot as fire alternatively.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    And meanwhile, the person being researched would lose all his intelligence and turn himself into a


    soulless body.


    "Is there no one else that we can consider except Daniel?"


    Lawrence didn''t care about Daniel, but he was worried about Jessie''s mood change when she knew


    what had happened.


    After all, she had tried her best to protect Daniel.


    She had protected Mark like that with her life. She had cared about her younger brother for more than


    ten years. She would definitely protect him with all her effort.


    Lawrence felt sorry for Jessie, but he could do nothing.

 Chapter 156 I Would Let You Know the Pain Worse Than Death

    Chapter 156 I Would Let You Know the Pain Worse Than Death


    Raising his eyebrows, Joseph red at him with displeasure on his face.


    "I know you care about Jessie and I understand you feel sorry for her. But she has nothing to do with


    Daniel. You''d better save your sympathy. It''s not good for me." Joseph snorted. This world was so


    realistic and cruel. Whoever was weak would be bullied.


    He could sympathize with others, but would others sympathize with him?


    Only the winner would take all. As long as they became the strongest, then the world was up to them.


    Sympathy would only be a stumbling block to them.


    Lawrence wanted to argue, but he knew that being too domineering was not good for him and Jessie.


    He chose to remain silent.


    Knowing that Lawrence and Joseph had always been at odds, Ken suddenly stood up and said,


    "Lawrence, you should keep an eye on Jessie. After all, she is my granddaughter, and I don''t want


    anything bad to happen to her."


    Lawrence nodded, "I will."


    When Ken and Joseph were about to leave, Lawrence''s phone rang.


    After picking up the phone, his face was more and more gloomy. He hurriedly hung up after a few


    words and then ran out to them.


    "Grandpa!" Ken stopped and turned to Lawrence. Lawrence said anxiously, "Eagle was attacked and


    suffered great loss."


    "What?" Ken raged, his eyes zing with fire.


    Good!


    ''Mark, now you dared to destroy my Eagle at all costs, I would let you know the consequence of


    messing me up!''


    £­


    Nelson was much better now. Although he still couldn''t get out of bed and walk, he was more


    conscious and spoke more quickly than before.


    The closed door was opened again. Nelson raised his head and saw a man walking in.


    "Who! Who are you?" Nelson looked at the strange blond man and asked doubtfully.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Joseph lifted the corner of his lips and directly pulled off the human skin mask on his face. Nelson''s


    eyes suddenly widened in shock, surprise, and disbelief... All the emotions appeared on his face.


    "Dad, I''m back."


    "You... Edward, why did you..."


    "Dad, do you want to ask why I am wearing a mask?" Seeing Nelson in a daze, Edward said, "Dad,


    what do you think if I say I''m going to kill Mark?"


    "You...You cannot do that!" Nelson rejected him at once. With a stern look in Edward''s eyes, the


    murderous look was immediately condensed on him. He asked sternly, "Since you can do whatever


    you want, why can''t I do that? Dad, don''t you always want to kill him? Now, I am just fulfilling your


    wish."


    "No, you can''t. He is your younger brother."


    "He is your son!" Edward answered back sarcastically, "Nelson, do you really think of us as your


    children? We are just like pawns in your heart, ready to be used! You have so many family members in


    your life, but you have never loved and cared about anyone! Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to tell me that


    he is my younger brother now?"


    Being scolded and disdained by his own son, Nelson leaned against the bedside listlessly. He felt as if


    his heart was bleeding.


    "It''s all my fault. I''m sorry for you, and your mother." Nelson lowered his head and apologized. These


    were the sincere words that he had buried in his heart for many years. For his three wives, he had


    never really cared about them, and each of them was good women, and each of them really loved him.


    While for his children, he didn''t care at all. When they grew up, he even worried that they would try to


    seize thepany he had worked hard for.


    He was indeed selfish and vicious.


    "Don''t say sorry to me. You have done so many things to hurt my mother. Do you think an apology can


    make up for it?" Edward was enraged and heartbroken.


    "In order to get rich, you abandoned us and married Sara. My mother got a serious kidney disease


    because she had to work hard to raise my elder brother and me. Because she refused to take medical


    care in order to save money for us, atst, she was tortured to death by illness. If my elder brother


    hadn''t taken me to find you, if Sara hadn''t taken pity on us and took us in, you wouldn''t have cared


    about us at all!"


    "Do you think I was willing to do that at that time? I was driven into a corner. Do you think we could


    survive if we just stay in that vige and live on that two-acrend?" At that time, the four of them could


    only live by the pathetic two acres ofnd. If they could manage it well, that would only be enough for


    the family. If not, they could only starve.


    He could endure hunger, but not the kids.


    Looking at the two boys, he had to leave the vige alone. He hoped to find a good way to earn some


    money back.


    "Stop finding any excuse for yourself! What was wrong with two acres ofnd? At least, we can live


    happily together as a family! At least, my mother won''t die at such a young age. Even if you want to


    work in this city and make money, you can go back home as long as you have made enough money.


    Why do you abandon us and marry Sara!"


    Nelson looked at him in a daze, speechless.


    He admitted that he was indeed attracted by Sara who was beautiful and gentle at that time.


    When he just met Sara, he managed to contain his feelings for Sara and kept telling himself that he


    was married and his wife and children were still waiting for him in the countryside. But the more he


    knew about her, the more he found that Sara was not only educated and reasonable, but also had a


    good business mind.


    Gradually, as they got more and more familiar with each other, Nelson had his own business n.


    And the feelings between them were also growing deeper.


    When he recalled the past, tears streamed down Nelson''s face. His heart ached.


    "Edward, I know you and Leslie hated me for abandoning you in the vige. But do you think I was


    willing to leave alone? I told your mom that we would go to the city together no matter where we went.


    But you knew that your mom was so introverted that she was unwilling toe into new environment


    and face new things... But I can''t let you starve to death in the vige because of her."


    Silently, Edward looked at his aged father.


    Her mother was indeed a conservative and introverted rural woman. He still remembered that one year,


    he and Leslie told her that they wanted to go to the city to find their father, but their mother didn''t let


    them out. She also said that since this was the fate, she would listen to the destiny.


    If they really wanted to me someone for what had happened, then they could only me their fate.


    Everyone was living in helplessness and had made many helpless choices.


    "I don''t want to say anything about what you have done to mom. I''m here today just to tell you that I will


    let Mark pay for what he has done to me! I will let him suffer ten times of what I had


    suffered!"

 Chapter 157 Not Scam, But Revenge

    Chapter 157 Not Scam, But Revenge


    "What...What he had done to you?" Nelson was saved from death. He had realized many things now,


    so he would no longer be like what he had been before. He wouldn''t ask too much, think too much and


    be too greedy.


    Whether people lived happily or not didn''t depend on what they had, but their choices.


    Regarding what Edward mentioned, of course, Nelson thought he was talking about MR.


    He tried to persuade, "Edward, MR was ruined. I don''t care. It''s too cruel to sacrifice so many people''s


    lives just for the study of those weapons. How about..."


    "Cruel? How could you say it''s cruel now? It is toote!" Edward scoffed, "Father, you seem old. You


    are even unable to control your brain. I have tried so hard and spent so much time on it. Do you think I


    will give up because you let me? It''s impossible!"


    "Edward."


    "Besides, I''ll let Mark pay me ten times because he had destroyed my Eagle, as well as MR."


    Eagle?


    Nelson''s eyes widened all of a sudden. The Eagle organization was a famous underground


    organization in Eastern Europe. How could Edward be...?


    "Edward, how...How could you..."


    "Do you mean how did Edward get involved with Eagle?" Nelson looked at Ken with a frightened look


    on his face. Ken greeted him with a malicious smile, "Nephew. It''s been a long time since west met."


    Nelson pointed at him with his trembling finger and said: "You...How could you..." He turned to look at


    Edward and questioned, "Edward, how can you be with such a shameless man! He, he..."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Ken asked back, with his eyes full of contempt and disdain. "Why can''t he


    come with me?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Nelson said, "You know what you have done! Stay away from my son."


    "Stay away? Nelson, I''m not a good man. Then how about you? You have done much eviler than I did


    in the past decades. Why don''t you talk to your son about that?"


    Nelson was speechless.


    Nelson didn''t expect to see Ken all of a sudden. A sense of uneasiness rose in Nelson''s heart when he


    heard what Ken said in a murderous tone.


    "Why are you so quiet? Nephew, are you feeling guilty?" Ken walked to the bedside with his crutch.


    When he caught a glimpse of the infusion bottle hanging on the back of Nelson''s hand, a wicked smile


    flitted over his lips. He said, "Time flies! We haven''t seen each other for more than a decade. The older


    a person is, the easier he will think of what happened in the past. It''s just like something shed in front


    of his eyes like a movie. Do you agree?"


    Nelson didn''t think he was close to Ken enough to recall the past together. With a gloomy face, Nelson


    said, "If you have something to say, just say it. You don''t need to y game with me."


    Since Nelson say that directly, Ken didn''t want to waste his time on faking.


    Sitting on the sofa, Ken said, "I don''t have anything special to tell you. I just want to have a chat with


    you." He turned to Edward and said, "You go ahead with your business. I have something to talk with


    your father."


    "Edward, you can''t go." Shouted Nelson. He knew that Ken would not juste to chat today. Under


    his present situation, it was hard for him to get up, let alone fight with Ken.


    Raising his eyebrows, Ken said, "Why don''t you let him go? Do you want him to listen to what you have


    done when you were young?"


    Nelson was speechless.


    It was obvious that Edward hadpletely obey the arrangement of Ken. Edward would do whatever


    Ken asked him to.


    Staring at Edward''s receding figure, Nelson felt more and more anxious.


    The room was in silence. Silence made people uneasy and fearful.


    "Nelson, can you tell me what was a person living for?" Ken spoke suddenly, "Do you know why I came


    here today? I''m here to witness your miserable life."


    Nelson''s heart missed a beat, and his heart trembled slightly.


    "You can do anything to me. Please let go of my children."


    "What? Are you begging me?" Ken sneered, "Aren''t you very strong? You have the evidence that I


    killed someone. Why are you begging me now like a coward? You can threaten me with those evidence


    as you used to do."


    Nelson remained silent.


    Ken slowly walked towards him. Feeling the dangerous aura around him, Nelson timidly reached out


    his hand and wanted to ring the bell. However, Ken found out and took it away.


    "Haven''t you been very heroic back then? Didn''t you say that I would die earlier than you? Look at


    yourself. You are just in your fifties, but you were so angry with your son that you put yourself in


    hospital like this. You even couldn''t take care of yourself now. There is divine justice after all.


    Otherwise, you wouldn''t end up like this."


    Ken sneered.


    In those years, Nelson failed in his career and was unable to borrow money to do business. So he took


    the things his father left in the safe and came to see Ken.


    "Uncle Ken, I know you''re doing a great business. My father just passed away, and my business is in


    trouble again. I hope you can help me." The reason why Nelson acted so politely was that he wanted


    Ken to help him.


    In fact, he wasn''t too ambitious. He had already signed a project, but it needed start-up fund. He asked


    all the people he could borrow, but in the end, no one was willing to help him.


    He had no choice but to turn to Ken.


    Like those people, Ken directly shut the door upon Nelson''s face before he could tell Ken what was


    going on with him.


    Nelson was furious. He rushed to Ken''spany and threw the evidence on his desk.


    "Ken, I respect you. That''s why I''m calling you Uncle Ken. Don''t fucking push me! Look at these! Listen


    to the record carefully. You should be clear of what you have done. ''I don''t want too much. I just want


    some money to start my project. One million is enough for me. Just one million. I will return the money


    to you as soon as I finish the project."


    This time, Nelson sessfully got one million dors from Ken, and his project also went smoothly.


    After the project waspleted, Nelson gave one million back to Ken as he promised.


    Then, Nelson took over several other projects, and they allpleted very well. After several


    sessful experiences, big groups came to him as well. Nelson signed the contract without hesitation.


    However, he didn''t expect that it was a scam.


    This time, he not only failed overnight, but also owed a lot of money.


    And it was this time that Sara died.


    Although he was very suspicious of her death, he was unable to investigate the truth behind it at that


    time. Even though he knew he was deceived, there was someone deliberately framing him up, he could


    only ept the painful lesson with tears in his eyes.


    Nelson couldn''t help ming himself and feeling sad at the thought of the death of Sara.


    If it was not because of his arrogance and conceit, she would not have encountered those unbearable


    things, nor would she havemitted suicide.


    Holding back the tears from his eyes, Nelson looked at Ken and said, "It was you who set up that


    scam, wasn''t it?"


    Ken admitted, ""Yes! That''s not scam, but revenge!"

 Chapter 158 You Deserved It

    Chapter 158 You Deserved It


    Ken stood up and said, "Nelson, you have only yourself to me. You deserve it! Your father gave you


    those evidences. Why? I''ve never wanted to kill your father, but I''ve tried to kill you. Have you ever


    thought about that? I won''t let you have your reputation ruined or you die directly. I will slowly torture


    you, let you see that everyone around you die for you, and let you feel guilty all your life. Death was not


    terrible at all. The devil inside was the most terrible. Did you ever have Sara in your dreams all these


    years? Has she ever questioned you what you have done to get her involved in this matter? She was


    innocent."


    "You... It''s you! How dare you had others raped Sara!" Nelson quivered with anger. "Ken! You devil!


    The truth won''t inevitably be concealed. As long as you did it, people will know it."


    "So what? With my current power, even if others knew it, I will not be punished!" Ken walked to the


    bedside and nced at the drip on Nelson''s hand and the dropping liquid. Instantly, his insidious look


    softened. With a bloodthirsty smile, he said, "As long as you die, nobody in the world will know what I


    have done to the Xiao family. Don''t worry. I won''t leave you alone. I''ll send you all your sons, and let


    them apany you. Don''t you think it is a good idea?"


    "You! You!" Suddenly, Nelson felt a sharp pain on his chest. While putting his hand over his chest, he


    was short of breath and his face turned purple.


    "Nelson, don''t be so excited. The more you get excited, the faster the medicine will flow into your body,


    the faster you will die."


    The eyes of Nelson were wide open. He looked at Ken angrily. Nelson wanted to say something, but he


    found that he couldn''t speak it out, as if there was something blocking his throat. No matter how hard


    he tried, he just opened his mouth and couldn''t make any sound.


    Nelson reached out his hand and wanted to ring the emergency bell. Seeing that, Ken smiled and said,


    "Do you want to find someone to save you? Don''t worry! Even if you don''t ring it, I will do it for youter.


    You are in a VIP ward with special treatment. I will let that nurse who was heree."


    With his eyes wide open, Nelson looked horrifying.


    It turned out that Ken had already bribed the nurse, and the liquid medicine was...


    All of a sudden, the pain in his chest intensified, and Nelson''s face became increasingly tense. He


    narrowed his eyes in pain and frowned. His entire body curled up. At first, he was leaning against the


    bedside. But now, he was paralyzed.


    His body trembled slightly with pain.


    Ken looked at him whose whole body was twitching in pain and sneered.


    He bent over and said softly, "I forget to tell you that Jessie is my granddaughter. I heard that you


    chose this daughter-inw yourself. What a coincidence! Don''t you think so?"


    Nelson''s eyes were wide open all of a sudden. He was stunned as if he was choking in the throat.


    Until Nelson stopped all his movements, even his breath, Ken turned around and slowly walked out of


    the ward.


    Aftering out of the ward, Edward had been waiting in the garden downstairs.


    Although he hated Nelson, but when he saw Nelson''s haggard and old face just now, he could not help


    but feel pity for him.


    At the sight of Ken, he threw the cigarette away and walked to him.


    Ken looked at him and said calmly, "Your father has passed away."


    Surprised, Edward looked at him and replied, "Hm."


    Although he looked expressionless, his heart, which seemed to be cold, slightly ached.


    He didn''t hate him that much.


    Otherwise, he would not feel sad.


    Wiping away the sadness in his heart, after Ken got on the car, Edward started the car and drove away.


    £­


    The moment Ken left the hospital, the nurses who were patrolling the ward found something wrong with


    Nelson. After emergency treatment, there was nothing they could do about it.


    As soon as Mark got the call, he immediately suspended the meeting and drove fast to the hospital.


    "Mr. Mark, we have tried our best. I''m really sorry." The doctor said regretfully.


    Mark just looked at the doctor silently. His eyes were as deep as a pool of bottomlesske, which made


    people feel uneasy.


    Giving Mark a nce, Caleb walked up to the doctor and asked, "Doctor, can we go to see Mr.


    Nelson?"


    The doctor nodded and said, "I''ll ask the nurse to lead you there." Then he ran away as fast as he


    could.


    With a sigh, Caleb turned to look at Mark and said, "Do not grieve too much. Don''t be so sad."


    Hearing that, Mark gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "Do you believe that he died naturally?"


    "What?" Caleb looked at him in disbelief. "What do you suspect?"


    "Caleb, help me to check the surveince video to see if someone has been here today." Even though


    Mark wasn''t sure whether Nelson''s death was a man-made one, a lot of doubts were welled up in his


    heart.


    Since Nelson was hospitalized, Mark seldom came to see him. However, he always called the


    attending doctor and asked him to have someone keeping an eye on Nelson. Anyway, even if Nelson


    was heinous, he was Mark''s father. He couldn''t just leave him alone.


    A few days ago, Mark had been told by the doctor that Nelson had been getting better and better


    recently. He could move and get out of bed as long as he kept recuperating.


    However, only a few dayster, Nelson suddenly got heart attack without any signs. It was really very


    suspicious.


    Having got a general idea of what was on Mark''s mind, Caleb nodded and then headed to the Security


    Department of the hospital. While Mark was apanied by the nurse arranged by the doctor to see


    Nelson for thest time.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    In the ward, the strong smell of disinfectant filled the air. A piece of white cloth covered the man in bed


    from head to toe.


    Mark lifted the white cloth and fixed his eyes on Nelson.


    He had mixed feelings inside.


    Sour, painful, bitter... All kinds of feelings filled his heart.


    "Father..." He said sadly. He didn''t know that when he said "father", his voice was full of sorrow. Even


    his voice was trembling.


    In the past, he really hoped that Nelson could die earlier so that he could atone his sin for his mother.


    However, when he saw that Nelson was lying in front of him and would never wake up again, his heart


    was faintly aching.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I will manage thepany well. And... I will find out who killed you."


    "Mark, I think you are right."


    As soon as Caleb entered the room, the sadness on Mark''s face disappeared immediately. Caleb


    continued, "There was indeed two strange men who havee to visit today. I have checked the


    medicine records of your father. Although it seems nothing special, there are two medicines that if they


    are mixed together, it can kill people."

 Chapter 159 Take Care of Yourself! Thats the Way You Could Protect Him

    Chapter 159 Take Care of Yourself! That''s the Way You Could Protect Him


    Mark''s face darkened even more as Caleb told him what he had found.


    As he suspected, Nelson''s death was really suspicious.


    But who killed him?


    Caleb copied the video for further investigation. Mark asked Nick toe and they walked to the


    doctor''s office together.


    "Doctor Shaun, I don''t understand the situation, so I want toe and ask for advice."


    As soon as Shaun Xu saw Marke to visit him, he paused with a guilty conscience, which was


    evident on his face. Then he stood up at once and led them to sit down on the sofa. After pouring three


    cups of tea and putting them on the tea table, he said politely, "Mr. Mark, if you have any questions, you


    can ask me directly. I will tell you everything I know."


    Mark nodded and took out the prescription and handed it to Nick. Then Nick put it in front of Shaun Xu.


    Shaun Xu was confused when he saw the prescription. Mark said, "Doctor Shaun, I know you''re an


    excellent doctor of cardiology. Look at today''s prescription. I believe that you won''t make such a stupid


    mistake. If you know who has tampered with your prescription, please tell me."


    Shaun Xu looked at him. He looked confused. Shaun Xu picked up the prescription and looked at


    today''s date column, and his calm face turned pale immediately. "How...How could it happened? Mr.


    Mark, I didn''t write this prescription. I''m sure it''s not written by me."


    "Doctor Shaun, please calm down. I know this is not written by you." Mark''s words set Shaun Xu''s mind


    at rest.


    Mark continued, "I came here to find out the truth and hope Doctor Shaun can provide me with some


    clues. After all, you are my father''s attending doctor. It seems that my father''s death was obviously


    man-made. If we can''t find the real murderer, Doctor Shaun will also be suspected of murder."


    ''Murder!''


    Upon hearing the word, Shaun Xu was taken aback at once. A cold sweat trickled down his forehead.


    "Yes, Mr. Mark, I will cooperate with your investigation."


    Shaun Xu told them all he knew, and found nothing unusual. Mark was also confused. If the


    prescription was prescribed by the doctor, then the pharmacy would not prescribe any medicine if there


    was something wrong with the prescription.


    There were only two possibilities.


    First, Shaun Xu was one of them, including the pharmacist and that nurse. What they have done was


    all in collusion.


    Second, there was nothing wrong with pharmacy, and Shaun Xu was not aware of it. The murderer


    bribed the nurse and gave her the medicine. Then, the two kinds of medicine were injected together.


    Either way, there must be something wrong with that nurse.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After they left Shaun Xu''s office, Mark whispered a few words to Nick and left the hospital.


    Mark had already been bothered enough by thepany business, and now Nelson was suddenly


    murdered, and the murderer was still unknown, so Mark became even more furious.


    On the other side, Jessie was not good neither.


    She still shut herself in the room and never talked to anyone.


    Although she was better than before, she could eat porridge twice a day. She didn''t abuse herself like a


    crazy person. She was just like a doll whose soul had been extracted and curled up in a corner of the


    room.


    "Jessie, take the medicine."


    Jessie kept quiet.


    "Don''t you know you are having a fever? Don''t you feel ufortable at all?"


    Jessie still didn''t say a word.


    "Jessie, why do you torture yourself like this? What''s the point? Nothing will be changed even if you act


    like this!" Lawrence couldn''t bear it any longer. He suddenly stood up and shouted, "Grandpa brought


    you back because he hates the Lan family. If you keep torturing yourself like this, he won''t scold you,


    instead, he will vent his anger on Mark. If you want to protect him, you should take actions to be brave


    and live a good life for Mark."


    Apparently, what Lawrence said worked. Jessie slowly raised her eyes and looked at him nkly.


    To live for him?


    "Brother, if I take care of myself, will you let off Mark?"


    "I..."


    Lawrence didn''t know how to answer.


    There was no reason for grandfather to withdraw the thing he had decided to do. No matter who


    pleaded him, he wouldn''t change his mind.


    Just from this point, Lawrence knew how ruthless Ken was.


    If Jessie took good care of herself, and stayed here, although it was not guaranteed that Mark would


    not die, at least Ken would not torture Mark because of her.


    As far as he knew, now Mark was in a lot of troubles.


    If Jessie kept like this, many people would be involved.


    Seeing that Lawrence didn''t say a word, Jessie sneered and lowered her eyes.


    She knew that everything they said was fake. No matter what she did, they wouldn''t let go of Mark.


    No matter she was good or bad, it couldn''t change this established fact.


    Lawrence sighed and squatted down slowly, holding Jessie''s warm little hands, and advised softly:


    "Jessie, grandfather has been hating the Lan family for a long time. I don''t know what happened


    exactly, but as far as I know, it began from Mark''s grandfather, they had a grudge against each other. It


    is very difficult to solve it only by your own strength."


    She couldn''t do it?


    There would be never an end of taking revenge. Couldn''t they find a better solution?


    Seeing that Jessie closed her eyes, Lawrence didn''t know whether she was listening or not, he still said


    to her.


    "You just knew grandpa for a short time. You didn''t know his personality yet. He is only open to


    persuasion but not to coercion. If you go against him, you will definitely lose in the end. I know you love


    Mark, trying to protect him at all costs. But look at you, if you really torture yourself to death, you can''t


    help him, but cause greater hatred between them. Then they will have no choice but to fight each other


    to the end."


    Jessie was still silent. At the beginning, Lawrence thought that she didn''t listen to him at all. The


    scorching heat burned his heart through his skin, and he felt a dull pain.


    The temperature on Jessie''s body was getting hotter and hotter. Lawrence thought he had to do


    something. When he was about to stand up and call someone to take a tough way to cure her fever no


    matter she wanted to or not, just at that moment, Jessie suddenly talked.


    "Brother, give me the medicine."


    "¡­¡­" Lawrence was stunned. He thought he misheard. After a pause, he said "Okay" and handed her


    the medicine.


    When Jessie took the medicine, Lawrence handed a cup of water to her. Seeing that she swallowed


    the medicine in a breath, his heart eased slowly.


    "Take your medicine and go to bed. You can get better soon." While speaking, he held up Jessie''s


    weak body, walked to the bedside, put her on the bed, tucked her in, and sat quietly on the bedside


    looking at her.


    "Brother, please ask the servant to cook some porridge for me. Bring it to me when I wake up."


    "Okay! Okay!" When hearing that Jessie offered to eat, Lawrence went wild with joy, tears of joy welling


    up in his eyes. "Be a good girl and get some food when you wake up."

 Chapter 160 Clues Began to Emerge Bit by Bit

    Chapter 160 Clues Began to Emerge Bit by Bit


    At the Suburban Manor


    "Mark, I found it. Have a look." Caleb then handed a stack of documents to Mark and said, "This person


    is named Ken Qin. The Qin family has some influence in the East. That nurse admitted that it was this


    old man who gave her the medicine and asked her to inject for your father."


    Mark eyes darkened, giving out terrifying light.


    "By the way, he is the leader of the Crimson Dragon Society. Generally, he would not get involved in


    the organization''s affairs unless for major events. Ordinary people rarely see him, let alone know that


    he is the real leader of the Crimson Dragon Society."


    "Crimson Dragon Society?"


    "Yes. Eagle was annexed by a domestic organization before. That organization was the Crimson


    Dragon Society."


    "The old man attacked us?" Mark stared straight at the photos on the document. This old man looked


    like an ordinary businessman. He didn''t expect that he would be the leader of the Crimson Dragon


    Society.


    What happened between him and Nelson? Why did this old man have to put him to death?


    Suddenly, something urred to Caleb. He took out his phone, found a photo and handed it to Mark.


    "This man is Lawrence Xiao. He said he is the grandson of Ken, but ording to the investigation, Ken


    only has one son. His son and daughter-inw died in a car ident many years ago, even the baby in


    his daughter-inw''s belly was dead. By rights, he couldn''t have a grandson. Unless he has an


    illegitimate child."


    "The most important thing is that the surname of Lawrence is Xiao, not Qin. But the surname of Ken is


    Qin." Generally speaking, children would have their father''sst name, and of course, some would


    have their mother''s. However, the surname of Ken''s daughter-inw was Wang, it was impossible for


    her son to have another surname.


    If they had blood rtionship, how could one have surname of Qin, and the other''s surname was Xiao.


    It didn''t make sense.


    Then Mark turned to look at the photos on the phone, felt that he had seen them before. As he


    erged the photo, a figure popped up in his mind all of a sudden. "I have seen this person before.


    He''s Jessie''s elder brother."


    "Elder brother?" Caleb was surprised. When did Jessie have an elder brother?


    Hearing that, Mark nodded and said, "He is a child of the Xiao family and has been looking for Jessie


    for more than ten years. But I think this Lawrence is suspicious. The way he treated Jessie was not like


    what a brother would think of his sister."


    It was more like love between men and women!


    ''The child of the Xiao family?'' Caleb wondered. However, the Xiao family had all members died already


    a decade ago!


    Why this Lawrence came out all of a sudden?


    "No, the house of the Xiao family was on fire more than ten years ago. All of them were dead. No one


    survived! Mark, have you ever asked someone to check on Lawrence? Was he a fake one? Also, since


    Lawrence was Ken''s grandson, is there any rtionship between them?"


    Jessie had lost her family recently. If someone pretended to be her family to create a warm feeling, he


    was really worried that Jessie would be deceived.


    After all, people were easy to lose their mind when they were the most vulnerable and weakest.


    Mark raised his eyes. That''s right. Why didn''t he investigate Lawrence?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Perhaps, he was just like what Caleb said, approaching Jessie on purpose.


    Perhaps the missing of Jessie really had something to do with him.


    "Caleb, do a thorough investigation on this man. If you hadn''t told me, I would have not noticed it.


    There must be something wrong with this man." No matter he was the child of the Xiao family or the


    Qin family, there must be something going on between him and Ken.


    Caleb nodded and said, "Okay."


    Mark sighed disappointedly and weakly leaned against the back of the chair. With his eyebrows


    furrowing tightly, he said, "Jeffery told me that half of the research in MR has been finished. Once the


    experiments seeded, the world would be in a mess, and the consequences would be unthinkable."


    When the time came, not only would they be attacked, but the whole world would be dominated by


    those weapons.


    With his eyebrows deeply knitted, Caleb was worried and anxious.


    "Damn! They never quit! Their research base was blown upst time. How long has it been since then?


    They have done half of the research? They are crazy!" Caleb felt angry. They were really pushy!


    "What should we do now?"


    "I don''t know. This time, their location is even more confidential than before. We can''t even find a bit of


    signal."


    They had even used a satellite detector, but there was no signal at all. However, wherever there was


    communication and electric current, the MR would be detected, but it seemed to have disappeared.


    Although they knew its existence, they could not find its trace.


    After taking a deep look at Mark, both Caleb and Mark were lost in thought.


    Someone knocked the door.


    "Mr. Mark, a man named Mr. Xiao wants to see you. He is waiting for you at the mansion."


    "Mr. Xiao?" Hearing that, Caleb and Mark looked at each other at the same time. Caleb asked, "Is that


    Lawrence Xiao?"


    With his eyes growing dark, Mark asked, "Did he say anything?"


    "Yes. He said he was Mrs. Jessie''s elder brother and wanted to see you."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there. Ask him to wait." His subordinate responded and left the room.


    With knitted eyebrows, Caleb asked in confusion, "Mark, what do you think he''sing for? Why did


    he go to the mansion?"


    "I don''t know." Mark lost in thought. They just found a little clue, but he came to them suddenly. Did he


    notice something? He suddenly stood up and said, "I''ll meet him and see what he''s up to."


    Caleb stood up too and said, "I''ll send some bodyguards to protect you at the mansion, in case


    something bad happens."


    Without saying anything, Mark turned around and strode out of the study.


    Sitting on the sofa, looking at the huge mansion, and ncing at the file bag beside him, Lawrence had


    a mixed feeling.


    The Lan family was one of the richest families in X City and even in the country. If Jessie and Mark


    were married because of love, he was willing to quit and wish them happiness.


    But they were not.


    That year, Jessie was forced to marry into the Lan family because of Irene and Daniel. Nobody except


    herself knew how reluctant she was.


    Besides, Nelson, that sly and wicked father-inw, and her father, who cared nothing but money. She


    was living a life that was worse than death.


    The more Lawrence thought about it, the more distressed he felt, and he believed that Jessie should


    completely end her past life and start a new life.


    "Mr. Lawrence, it''s been a long time." With his hands in his pockets, Mark gracefully walked towards


    the sofa and sat down. Mark said, "What do you want to say? Go ahead. I don''t like to beat around the


    bush."


    Seeing that there was no sign of being sad or haggard on Mark''s handsome face, Lawrence could not


    help but feel somewhat angry.


    For him, Jessie had been missing for so many days. He didn''t even find her, except that he had sent


    someone to look for her for the first two days. Looking at the man who didn''t take her seriously and


    didn''t love her, he really couldn''t understand why on earth did Jessie love Mark that


    much!

 Chapter 161 Divorce was Okay, But Let Her Do It Herself

    Chapter 161 Divorce was Okay, But Let Her Do It Herself


    Lawrence wanted to talk to Mark about what had happened to Jessie. Since the hatred between the


    Qin family and the Lan family was deeper and deeper, he didn''t want the hatred between the two


    families to be deepened.


    But he backed out when he saw Mark''s indifferent face.


    Then he picked up the document bag beside him, smashed it on the tea table in front of Mark, and


    said, "Mr. Mark, sign it, and I''ll leave right away."


    Taking a look at the document bag, Mark vigntly picked it up, opened it and took out the document


    inside.


    The words "Divorce Agreement" immediately came into his view.


    "You kidnapped my wife?" Mark stressed the word "wife" on purpose, because he knew that Lawrence


    liked Jessie. Mark wanted to remind Lawrence that Jessie was still his wife. He wanted Lawrence to


    stay away from her.


    With a long face, Lawrence corrected him, "I saved her."


    A mocking smile appeared on Mark''s face.


    "Since you also admit that Jessie is my wife, please let here back. Loving a married woman is not


    what a gentleman should do." There was a slight smile on Mark''s face, but his eyes were as cold as


    ice.


    It seemed as if he would kill Lawrence at any time.


    Of course, Lawrence was not an ordinary person. He would not be scared to death by a nce.


    "If you sign that, she won''t be your wife anymore. As for whether I love her or not, it''s none of your


    business."


    "So you admit that you are not Jessie''s brother." The smile on Mark''s face disappeared and he asked


    coldly, "What''s your n? Why did you approach her?"


    "n?" As if Mark had just said some funny joke, Lawrence sneered and said contemptuously, "I am


    not like you who can take advantage of anyone. My love for Jessie is not what you canpare."


    When Ken told him that he wanted to take Jessie back, Lawrence sent people to investigate everything


    about Jessie. Including her life in the Lan family.


    He was furious when he knew that Jessie was not only taken advantage of by Darren and Nelson, but


    also Mark approached her with two different identities.


    Because he knew that Mark didn''t really love her, when he saw Jessie evenmit suicide for Mark,


    he couldn''t help but feel angry, resentful, and even feel sorry for her.


    With a dark face, Mark looked at him.


    The two pairs of calm and sharp eyes burst into sparks at the moment when their eyes met, crackling in


    the air.


    "Your love for her?" Mark snorted with his eyes full of disdain. He put the document back, threw it on


    the table, stood up and said, "I won''t sign this. You can go."


    Mark stood up and turned around to leave. Lawrence stood up suddenly and said loudly, "Mark, Jessie


    doesn''t love you anymore. We should say that she never loved you. Why don''t you let her go?"


    Seeing that Mark stopped, Lawrence continued, "Your marriage was not based on love. If not because


    of Darren and Nelson, if not for her mom and brother, do you think that Jessie will be willing to marry


    you? What''s more, you don''t trust each other at all. If it weren''t for this, there wouldn''t have been so


    many misunderstandings and she wouldn''t have shot you when you were rescuing Daniel. Besides,


    how many times have you slept with each other since you got married? I heard that you have a fianc¨¦e


    who loves you very much. If you were not separated from her because of the car ident, you would


    have married her long ago. Then Jessie wouldn''t be trapped with you now!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Turning around suddenly, Mark red at the man in front of him.


    "You investigated me!" Who the hell was he? How could he be so powerful that he found out so clearly


    about what happened between him and Jessie? Lawrence even knew that he approached Jessie with


    two different identities. How could it be?


    "I didn''t investigate you. Why should I do these things for someone I don''t care. Of course, in addition


    to investigating you, there is another possibility. Smart as you, I believe that you can figure it out."


    Mark gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.


    ''Was that Jessie?


    Did Jessie tell him about that?


    That was impossible!''


    Mark tried hard to drive his distrust of Jessie in his mind away. He didn''t want to guess what just


    happened between them just by what Lawrence said.


    They had already had a lot of problems because of trust. He could no longer let the word "trust" hurt


    their rtionship, which had already been like treading on thin ice.


    He pressed down his anger and said, "No matter what you say, I won''t believe it. I know you can''t wait


    to see me get a divorce with Jessie. I can sign it. But let Jessiee to see me personally."


    Lawrence was speechless.


    "Steward, see off the guests." Mark turned around and asked him to leave.


    The steward rushed out and gave a gesture of "please" to Lawrence. Taking a fierce look at the back of


    Mark, Lawrence gnashed his teeth and thought to himself, ''Just wait for me, Mark. Sooner orter,


    Jessie will be mine!''


    Caleb had been waiting in the manor. They still didn''t know who on earth Lawrence was. Neither did


    they know his background nor his ability. Since he appeared all of a sudden today, he was worried that


    Lawrence would do something bad to Mark.


    Seeing that Mark was back, Caleb hurried to him and asked, "What''s going on? What was he doing


    here?"


    Mark sat down on the couch with an exhausted look, rubbing his eyebrows with his long fingers.


    Caleb was anxious, "Would you like to say something to me? What the hell was he doing here?"


    "He came for divorce."


    "Divorce? With whom?" Asked Caleb, he was confused. There was only one person who could get a


    divorce with Mark. That would be Jessie. Why did hee here?


    Suddenly his eyes opened wide and he eximed in surprise, "He has Jessie!"


    Seeing that Mark nodded his head, Caleb mmed his fist on the table and scolded, "Damn it! I knew


    there''s something wrong with him. He also said that he was Jessie''s brother. Shameless!"


    Mark didn''t know what to say.


    He thought Caleb acted like John who had always talked that way!


    "Then what should we do now? Since you know that Jessie lives with him now, how about throwing him


    a guided missile as soon as we find out his location?"


    Hearing that, Mark''s lips twitched. He was speechless.


    A guided missile?


    One guided missile would destroy half of the country. Not to mention Lawrence location, even they


    would be dead.


    Of course, he knew that Caleb was just joking.


    "I told him I could divorce, but let Jessiee to see me!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Caleb looked at Mark. Although it was a good idea, but if Jessie was brainwashed by them, it wouldn''t


    change anything even if she came.


    "Do you think she wille?"


    After thinking for a while, Mark answered, "Yes!" From Lawrence''s words and expression, he was sure


    that Jessie woulde.

 Chapter 162 It Was Not Easy To Forget

    Chapter 162 It Was Not Easy To Forget


    Lawrence came back in anger. Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the door, he was informed that


    Ken was waiting for him in the study.


    After taking a look at the top floor, he walked towards the study.


    Bang! Ken banged on the desk with his strong hand. The sound was deafening and angry.


    "Didn''t I say that do not go to see Mark? Why didn''t you listen to me and went to see him alone?"


    Scowling at Lawrence, Ken was furious. "Don''t you know that if you go there hastily, our whole n will


    be messed up. Have you ever thought about the consequences?"


    "I''m sorry, Grandpa."


    Lawrence bowed his head and apologized. He had already thought about the consequences. He was


    clear that Mark was investigating Nelson''s death recently. Since Nelson was dead, Mark had begun to


    doubt it.


    If it was anything else, he would definitely not take the risk. He just couldn''t refuse Jessie''s request.


    Seeing Lawrence''s attitude, Ken didn''t know what to do.


    He had watched Lawrence grow up. He knew Lawrence''s temper. He was not a brainless man. There


    must be some reason for him to do so.


    "Tell me! Why? Give me a reason."


    "¡­¡­"


    "So! Are you trying to hide something from Grandpa?"


    "No, I''m not. It''s just not convenient for me to tell you."


    "Fine, you don''t want to tell me, right? Go to reflect on yourself."


    Lawrence nodded his head. Just when Lawrence was about to turn around and leave, Jessie rushed in.


    She took hold of Lawrence, walked to Ken and said, "Grandpa, don''t me him. It was me who asked


    him to see Mark."


    "You?" Ken looked at her suspiciously and turned to Lawrence, confused.


    Why did he agree to help her since Jessie cared about Mark that much?


    Could he give up everything just because of love?


    Stupid! So stupid!


    Lawrence was still silent. Jessie nced at him and continued: "Grandpa, I know you cared about me,


    that''s why you didn''t allow me to go back. I havee round now. I was forced to marry Mark. He had


    never loved me. All he loves is his first love. I have fallen in love with him and always held the position


    which doesn''t belong to me. I have been living here for so long, suffering, torturing myself and hurting


    myself. But he had nevere to find me. I have given up."


    Jessie wept bitterly. Her face was filled with despair and sadness.


    "Grandpa, don''t me brother. me me. I asked him to bring the divorce agreement to Mark. Sooner


    orter, we should break up, right?"


    Ken looked at her.


    Seeing that Jessie looked so firm as if she really had given up, Ken was happy from the bottom of his


    heart.


    However, he couldn''t help but doubt the authenticity of what he saw.


    Was she really giving up or just pretending to?


    "All right. Since Lawrence went there for you, I won''t punish him this time. But don''t do that again!"


    "Okay. Thank you, Grandpa."


    Lawrence went out of the study with Jessie. Jessie invited Lawrence to take a walk in the garden.


    Lawrence nodded his head and apanied her to the garden.


    At dusk, the sun hid the dazzling light and became a shiny golden disk.


    Lawrence looked at Jessie''s side face. The sun was shining, and even though she was still thin, the


    ferocious expression on her face was not as fierce as before, and she did not want to hurt herself


    anymore.


    At this moment, she was peaceful and happy.


    Lawrence was happy for her and became firm about his mind.


    As long as she left Mark, she could be herself as she really was, and she could also get real


    happiness.


    He took a step forward and stood side by side with her.


    Following her sight, they looked in the same direction. He said lightly, "Jessie, I''m really happy to see


    you like this." Hearing that, Jessie shifted her gaze to him. Lawrence asked, "Do you know how it feels


    to love someone? True love does not mean possession only. You would hope the one you loved could


    get happiness. Grandpa and I are not against you being together with Mark. When we knew that you


    didn''t have a good life in the Lan family and that Mark didn''t love you with his heart. When we saw that


    you were willing to do anything for him, do you know how painful we were?"


    The pain, like thousands of arrows prating the heart, would tear the heart apart.


    That pain, much more painful than hurting himself.


    He felt as if his whole body had been infected. His heart hurt as well as his internal organs.


    If Mark really loved her, Lawrence was willing to give up, even though he was unwilling to.


    Because she loved Mark.


    However, this was not the reality.


    But fortunately, she had seen through it. She had understood. Even though sometimes he felt that she


    had notpletely forgotten Mark and her past, at least she was willing to try and let it go.


    He believed that time would heal everything. As long as he stayed with her, she would forget Mark and


    fall in love with him one day.


    With a faint smile on his face, he turned to look at Jessie. He held her hands and said softly, "Jessie,


    let''s get out of here when everything is settled."


    "Go aboard?" Jessie looked at him in surprise, "But I haven''t found Daniel. I can''t leave here."


    "Daniel?" Lawrence was stunned and thought, ''How could I forget about him?'' Daniel was the


    treasured possession of Jessie. For all these years, except for Irene, she cared about him the most.


    However, things have changed. Whether Daniel could survive or not was still unknown.


    Even if he could survive, he was not a normal person.


    Or perhaps, he would not be a human being, but a weapon to deal with human beings!


    Seeing that Lawrence was in silence, Jessie frowned and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong?"


    Lawrence came to himself and smiled, "Nothing. Don''t worry. We will find Daniel. At that time, we can


    take him to a good ce to nurse him and cure him."


    Hearing that, Jessie smiled with gratitude. "Thank you, brother."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Lawrence saw that a long-lost smile finally appeared on Jessie''s face, he was very happy. But he


    was sad when he heard that she called him brother.


    He didn''t want to be her brother. Since he saw her picture for the first time, when Ken told him that she


    was his future wife, he had put the girl in the photo in his heart. She would be his love for the rest of his


    life.


    In the past, he wanted to get close to her as her brother, but he didn''t expect that the identity became


    an obstacle.


    He wanted to be her husband, her beloved, not her brother!


    "Jasmine, forget him and try to ept me. I will make you the happiest woman in the world. I promise."


    Hearing that, Jessie looked at Lawrence silently. "Forget him..." It was easy to fall in love with


    someone, but it was not easy to forget someone!


    "Okay, I''ll try."

 Chapter 163 I Would Make You Regret and Beg Me

    Chapter 163 I Would Make You Regret and Beg Me


    Lawrence had something else to do and left. Just as Jessie was about to go back to her room, sounds


    of apuse came through, followed by the mocking and contemptuous words of Joseph.


    "Wow! What a lovely brother and sister! Seeing you changed, I''m so happy for Lawrence. What he has


    done for you is not in vain."


    Jessie looked at him coldly. He seemed to praise her, but he spoke in a disgusting way.


    Thinking of those days when he treated her with harsh means, she couldn''t help but have an impulse to


    strangle him.


    She gave him a hateful look and was about to step into the room.


    "I''m talking to you. It seems impolite not to reply." Joseph put his hand in front of her. Jessie looked up


    at him, and said coldly, "Do you think you deserve it? You are insulting the word polite!"


    "Wow, you are very tough. No wonder Mark liked you within a few months. I was very confused when


    Mark agreed to marry you. He used to be desperate for Joyce. You have tough mind beneath your


    innocent appearance." Joseph said, with a dirty look on his face. He seemed to be quite interested in


    Jessie.


    Jessie felt so sick that she could not help but curse in her mind, ''Disgusting!''


    "What kind of person I am, who loves me and who hates me, it''s none of your business. Mind your own


    things. I don''t have much to talk to you."


    "Really? Why do I think not?"


    Joseph insisted on stopping her. Jessie scolded, "Quit it! If you want to run after me, I will tell you


    directly not to waste your time and mine. If you''re just satirizing me, then you''d better shut up. It''s none


    of your business and I don''t care what you say. If you keep bothering me, I will tell Grandpa. Even if


    you''re not afraid of Lawrence, I believe that you won''t disobey Grandpa, right?"


    Hearing that, Joseph immediately put away the sneer on his face. His face darkened, and he red at


    Jessie with hatred.


    How dared she threaten him with Ken!


    If it wasn''t for the sake of MR, did she think that he was afraid of Ken?


    Seeing that he didn''t say a word, Jessie thought that he must be scared by her, so she just sneered at


    him, bypassed him, and walked towards the house.


    However, just two steps forward, Joseph''s ghostly voice appeared in her ears again.


    This time, she was really scared.


    "You are smarter than I expected. You even pretended to be weak in order to win the sympathy of that


    old man and Lawrence. Your tricks can deceive them, not me."


    Hearing that, Jessie suddenly turned around and red at him fiercely. She looked surprised that


    Joseph could read her mind.


    "What? Am I right?" Joseph approached her and reached out his hand to stroke her slender arm.


    Although he was only touching her clothes, he still put a dirty look on his face.


    "What are you talking about?" Jessie asked back, pretending to be fearless, looking straight at him.


    "Joseph, do you really think that you are the smartest one in the world? You said I was pretending,


    what about you? Do you really obey grandpa and obey his orders? You won''t ept anyone controlling


    you. You always want to be the king. Why do youpromise so much?"


    "Ha ha! That''s interesting!" Josephughed. What a surprise. Jessie was really different.


    When the Lan family and the Lin family had dinner for the first time, he thought that Jessie was not that


    obedient as she looked like. She was just good at disguising her true features, and her ability and true


    personality were not shown.


    When she was in the Lan family, she also tried her best to show the image she had created before.


    However, when he saw the scene that she resisted Leslie on the roof, he was sure that Jessie was not


    a simple person.


    But now, the resolute, stubborn and unyielding feeling of her hadpletely subverted the image he


    had seen when he first met her.


    The way she looked now was what she really was.


    However, her cleverness was beyond his imagination.


    This was beyond his expectation.


    Jessie now was like a mysterious gift. He needed to find out bit by bit. Maybe, more and more surprises


    would appear.


    He was really interested in such a woman.


    "Since we know each other so well, why don''t you be with me?"


    "With you?" Jessie sneered, "Mr. Joseph, don''t you look at yourself?" He was so shameless.


    Joseph was a little confused. "I look at myself in the mirror every day. What''s wrong?"


    Hearing that, Jessie sneered and said, "I think you should go back home and think about why you were


    born so stupid. I will think it over thousands of yearster."


    Not until this moment did Joseph understand what Jessie meant. She meant he was narcissistic and


    arrogant.


    He had never been looked down upon by a woman. Although she did not directly refuse, he could not


    bear such a deriding way either.


    Looking at Jessie''s back, Joseph gritted his teeth. He liked smart women, but he hated being looked


    down upon by her!


    ''Jessie, I would make you regret and beg me!''


    £­


    After Lawrence left, he was stalked by Mark''s men.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    They didn''t know whether Lawrence was pretending, or because he was thinking about something, he


    didn''t notice that someone was following him. He arrived at the vi. It seemed that he didn''t know


    about it.


    After confirming the address, Nick immediately drove away to avoid attracting attention.


    "Mr. Mark, I followed him all the way here. Although it was just a vi area, they were at the innermost


    area, it should be difficult to find them without any guidance. I''ve observed and found that there are


    many bodyguards around. I think it''s not a ce for ordinary people to live."


    "Anything else?"


    "Nothing else. I just felt something was wrong with the vi. It doesn''t look like an ordinary ce."


    "What''s wrong?" Mark pressed his lips. Did Lawrence live there?


    If so, Jessie should be there.


    That ce was not far from here, merely fifty kilometers away. It was possible for Jessie toe back


    if she wanted.


    But, why didn''t shee back?


    Was she kept prisoner?


    Or something had happened and she couldn''te back!


    Mark had no idea about what had happened. If he didn''t take the risk to get Jessie, he had to wait for


    Lawrence to bring her here.


    Anyway, he had to be fully prepared, just in case.


    As if struck by a sudden idea, Nick said, "Oh, right! Mr. Mark. I saw a man with blonde hair walking in


    there. He seems to be Joseph, the owner behind of MR."


    Joseph?

 Chapter 164 Cut Your Head Off and Apologize to the Flowers!

    Chapter 164 Cut Your Head Off and Apologize to the Flowers!


    Through the satellite navigation, Mark had made a 3D picture of the location of the vi and the


    surroundings.


    Along with John who had just returned from abroad, Jeffery and Caleb went to the manor to discuss the


    countermeasures.


    "Look, although this is a vi area, the security here is very strict. The security in this vi area isyers


    and all of the people living in it are famous people. If we break in by force, it is definitely impossible for


    us to do that. Once we start a fight, the innocent will get involved."


    Although they were the innermost part of the vi area, this vi area was connected with a road on


    one side and a mountain on the other. To prevent others from being hurt, they could not enter through


    the main entrance. Thus, they could enter by climbing up from the mountain bottom. It would take more


    energy.


    The moment Caleb suggested, he was rejected by Nick.


    "Mr. Caleb, although it''s a mountain on the other side, it''s not an ordinary mountain. They had blown up


    that mountain. I''ve sent someone to check how deep it is. We didn''t know how deep down there. We


    can''t climb up at all."


    "Blown up?" John was astonished and said, "They are too reckless. The area was managed by the


    government. How could they blow up the mountain easily?"


    They were all confused.


    Wherever there was mountain and forest, it needed to be protected. No matter how rich and powerful


    you were, you couldn''t do whatever you want.


    If someone threatened the government with this, there would be serious consequences.


    However, since they were able to blow up the mountain, there must be some unknown and dirty deal in


    it.


    "Since it doesn''t work, do we have other ways?" Jeffery said, "For example, we can use an airne, or


    attack them directly in the middle of the night."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good idea. I don''t believe we couldn''t deal with them."


    "Exactly. Maybe we can ask Richard and Carl to send people here. We have the world top killers. We


    don''t care about the Crimson Dragon Society at all."


    John nodded. Nothing could scare them in the world!


    Mark was speechless. He was not afraid of the Crimson Dragon Society, but he didn''t want to sacrifice


    too many people for it.


    If they really went all out to fight this battle, they would surely win in half an hour.


    But was it really necessary?


    It would be the best that they could get rid of the Crimson Dragon Society with the minimum power and


    save Jessie out of that ce.


    "Don''t bother with Richard now. Let''s think about other solutions." Mark said. Then they began to think


    about other ns.


    Staring at the 3D picture in front of him, Nick felt something was wrong about the flowers in the garden.


    He asked in confusion, "Look! Are those flowers a little weird?"


    The people who were deep in thought all looked at the corner of the garden. There were all kinds of


    tulips nted in the corner. Although they were blooming well, it looked a little messy.


    Caleb said, "Nothing special. Most people grow flowers in the garden."


    "Yeah, nothing special. Nick, what are you thinking about?" John didn''t see anything wrong neither.


    Nick began to doubt himself. Everybody said that everything was normal, only he felt it was not normal!


    "I don''t think so. The ordinary people usually don''t do much pruning, just fattening and watering the


    flowers. Look at these flowers, it seems that they were made to some shapes. Several of them are


    died, but they are not cleaned up. Don''t you think it''s strange? Looks weird."


    "What if they doesn''t have time to take care of it?" John asked. Nick said, "How could there is no one


    taking care of them in such arge vi?"


    John didn''t know the answer.


    Nick''s words did catch everyone''s attention. There were more than ten bodyguards and killers in such a


    large vi, let alone the servants.


    Why there was no one cleaning those withered flowers up?


    What on earth were these flowers implying?


    Or was it true that there was no one taking care of them?


    All of them were lost in thought again.


    £­


    Nobody locked Jessie in the room since she said that she would get a divorce with Mark. She could


    walk around or go out now, only with thepany of Lawrence or the bodyguard.


    In order to give Jessie a less boring life, Lawrence even asked someone to nt some flower seeds in


    the garden. Every day, he felt happy when he saw Jessie sitting next to him, basking in the sun,


    reading quietly while smelling the fragrance of flowers and listening to music.


    "Jessie, why don''t you get rid of the withered flowers?" Lawrence asked in confusion.


    With a spade in her hand, Jessie stood up straight. Looking at the flowers in front of her, she smiled


    faintly and said, "You don''t know that. I have read in the book that those dead flowers can be used as


    fertilizer. Although they are a little ugly, they can make the other flowers grow better. So, I leave them


    there."


    Lawrence said, "Oh, I see." He really didn''t know that.


    As long as Jessie liked it, she could do whatever she wanted.


    But Joseph didn''t think so. In his opinion, behind every abnormal incident, there was an unknown


    secret.


    Like the withered flowers, he really thought Jessie was talking nonsense about using them as fertilizer.


    That was to say, Jessie was snitching on somebody!


    "Love can really turn a genius into a moron! If these flowers can really be fertilizer, I will cut down my


    head and give it to you!"


    Seeing Joseph''s look, Lawrence immediately came forward and said, "Grandpa is waiting for you.


    Don''t waste time."


    Joseph raised his eyebrows and looked indifferently.


    Without fear, Jessie looked into his eyes directly.


    "Cut your head off right now! I will bury it here now. Apologize to my flowers!"


    Even if she had a plot and he saw through it, so what! Could he find direct evidence?


    With a faint sneer on her lips, she turned around, walked to the box where the tools were ced,


    picked up a book on it, walked over, and threw it directly on Joseph.


    She said in a cold voice, "Turn to page 153 and read the words on it with your dog eye!"


    Joseph snorted and threw the book behind him without even looking at it. He said, "So what! Does it


    mean that you don''t have any other intention? Jessie, you''d better not let me find the evidence,


    otherwise, I''ll give you a lesson."


    Joseph turned around and walked away. After giving him a cold look, Jessie scolded, "How could you


    bully a woman? You''re really not a man!"


    Just then, Jessie bent down to take care of the flowers and nts. It seemed that she was not affected


    by Joseph at all. She still had a faint smile on her face.


    Lawrence turned his head to look into the room, and his warm eyes instantly erupted with fury.


    He gritted his teeth tightly and said to Jessie, "I''m going in for something", then he turned around and


    walked into the house.

 Chapter 165 Did You Know How Much I Love You

    Chapter 165 Did You Know How Much I Love You


    The door of the study was still closed. Although Lawrence was brought up by Ken, he was not allowed


    to get involved in many things, not even let him know.


    Like the death of Nelson!


    Sometimes, Lawrence doubted what Ken thought of him. It seemed that Ken didn''t treat him as a family


    member nor a subordinate. ording to the current situation, Lawrence should be the future master of


    the Crimson Dragon Society, and he would take over everything of Ken in the future. If he married


    Jessie, they would be a family.


    However, Joseph, who was even from nowhere, was able to criticize him, point proudly at his nose and


    berate him.


    Even though Ken knew Joseph was not right, he still spoke for him, as if Lawrence was an outsider.


    And Joseph was his family.


    Anyway, he could put up with what they had done to him. But he couldn''t ept Joseph to cause


    trouble to Jessie.


    Lawrence kept waiting at the door of the study until the door opened and Joseph came out. He grabbed


    Joseph and pulled him into the room.


    The door was mmed shut with a bang by Lawrence. Joseph looked sideways at the closed door, and


    then raised his eyebrows and said, "What do you want to do?"


    Seeing his fearless look, Lawrence got more furious.


    He strode forward, grabbed Joseph''s cor with both his hands, and looked at him ferociously. He


    gritted his teeth and warned him, "I warn you, stay away from Jessie. You cane to me if you are


    angry. Don''t mess with her!"


    Joseph sneered. He knew that Lawrence muste for Jessie.


    However, he had never thought that Lawrence could be so stupid!


    Love, indeed, could make people stupid.


    "Lawrence, you are not as clever as Jessie. You will regret one day if you keep being desperate for


    her." Joseph kindly reminded him. He didn''t want to break the rtionship with Lawrencepletely, at


    least not now.


    After all, he hadn''t finished his experiments in MR, and he still needed the protection of the Crimson


    Dragon Society. He couldn''t take care of MR alone, while preventing the invasion of outer enemies.


    He knew he had no time and energy to deal with it.


    However, Lawrence did not care about his kind reminder. Instead, Lawrence felt that he was driving a


    wedge between them, because he had prejudice against Jessie.


    "It''s none of your business whether I''ll regret or not. I warn you for thest time. Jessie is my fianc¨¦e. If


    you dare to make her unhappy again, I will not guarantee the safety of MR."


    "Are you threatening me?" Joseph''s face suddenly turned as ck as ink, and he was as cold as ice.


    "I''m threatening you, so what! If you mess up with me, I will not let your wishese true!" Even


    though Joseph got the support of Ken, Lawrence also umted a lot of power in the past years. It


    was a piece of cake for him to destroy the MR base without Ken''s power.


    Joseph gritted his teeth. He would do anything for the sake of MR!


    "Okay, I won''t go against her. But I have made it very clear. Think it over. Let me ask you, what makes


    a person who loves someone else to love another person in an instant? What do you think about the


    sudden change?"


    Joseph looked at him. Seeing that he was stunned and confused, Joseph said, "Lawrence, you''re a


    smart man, you can figure it out. Whether she has really changed or not, just feel it by your heart. Don''t


    forget that people''s heart is unpredictable."


    "I know my woman better than you. I don''t need you to be kind to me." Lawrence snorted coldly and got


    rid of him.


    With a fit of pique, Lawrence left. While gnashing his teeth, Joseph thought to himself, ''I''ll see how long


    you could be happy. When the research was sessful, you would be the first one to be dealt with!''


    £­


    Although Lawrence didn''t seem to believe a word in front of Joseph, he couldn''t help thinking carefully


    about what he had said in his heart.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, his eyes were fixed on Jessie.


    He didn''t doubt Jessie. It was just that what Joseph did to Jessie and what he said about her really


    made him suspicious.


    The change of Jessie was really abrupt. The day before yesterday, she was still torturing herself, and


    the day after that, she changedpletely. She had also prepared the divorce agreement and asked


    him to send it to Mark.


    At that time, he was too anxious and didn''t think too much. Now he believed that there were indeed a


    lot of things to be thought carefully.


    However, deep inside, he didn''t want to doubt her. He was willing to believe that Jessie had really


    changed.


    Someone knocked the door.


    "Brother, are you busy now?" It was Jessie. She poked her head in and looked at Lawrence who was


    sitting in front of the desk with her bright and intelligent eyes. "I have made a cake. If you are not busy


    now,e down and have a try."


    "You made a cake?" Lawrence raised his head in surprise. Jessie pushed the door open and walked


    towards him, nodding. "Yeah, this is my first time to cook. I don''t know if it tastes good. But they said it


    was delicious."


    Seeing that Jessie was smilingcently, Lawrence stood up, walked around the desk. He took her


    hand and fixed his eyes on her affectionately, "How do you feel about your life now?"


    "It''s good."


    "Do you like this kind of life?"


    "Not bad." After saying that, she thought for a few seconds and said, "If I can go to school and work as


    normal as others, I think it will be better."


    Lawrence didn''t respond. His gentle eyes were full of doubt, sadness and displeasure. It seemed that


    all sorts of emotions were contained in it, which was hard to understand.


    "What''s wrong?" Jessie asked, "Is there anything on my face?" Jessie was confused.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lawrence put his hand around the back of Jessie''s head, and


    lowered his head to kiss her rosy lips.


    "Hm..."


    The first reaction of Jessie was resistance. Her hands kept pushing, but she couldn''t move at all.


    A loud and crisp p broke the silence in the room.


    Reaching out, she pushed Lawrence away and questioned, "Lawrence, what are you doing?"


    Obviously, he was kissing her.


    The whole world knew how much he loved her. And even Jessie was clear about that, but she just


    didn''t want to ept him.


    "What am I doing?" Lawrence touched his burning cheek, red at her with anger and puzzle, and said


    angrily, "I am doing what lovers should do, isn''t it the right thing for me?"


    Seeing that Jessie was in a daze, Lawrence came forward and held her in his arms.


    He lowered his head and smelled the fragrance from her hair. He lowered his head and gave her a


    gentle kiss on the head. "I know I was too anxious just now. It was my fault to kiss you without getting


    your permission. I apologize to you. But you should also think of me. I''ve been waiting for you for more


    than ten years. Now that we are finally together, I can''t help but fall in love with you. Do you know what


    it feels like? That is, when I see you, I will be fascinated by you. In this way, I will be totally attracted by


    you and ignore everything around me. I feel that there is only me and you in this world. Touch my heart!


    It is beating for you. See how intense it is! Jessie, do you know how much I love you?"

 Chapter 166 I Didnt Want to Owe or Hurt Anyone

    Chapter 166 I Didn''t Want to Owe or Hurt Anyone


    It was a touching confession. Everyone would be touched by what Lawrence had said. Not to mention


    these words, as long as two people were in true love, a few words of love could make each other feel


    like electric shock. And what would happen would be natural.


    There was only between people who loved each other.


    However, Jessie didn''t love him!


    When Lawrence was about to kiss her again, Jessie turned her head to avoid his touch subconsciously.


    Lawrence yelled inside his heart, feeling sad, but also angry.


    He clenched his fists tightly.


    After a while, he turned around and said, "Put the cake on the desk. I''ll eatter." Then he walked to his


    desk and began to work with a serious face.


    Although he didn''t say anything, nor did he put on a long face to her, nor scolded her and questioned


    her, Jessie could still feel his anger strongly.


    She swallowed and said gently, "Brother, I''m sorry."


    "You don''t have to apologize to me. You didn''t do anything wrong." He was too anxious to see her


    heart.


    Although she mentioned to divorce Mark, she still couldn''t let him go.


    She had only promised him, that she would forget Mark and try to like him and love him.


    That could take a month, a year, five years, ten years... Or maybe all her life.


    Seeing that Lawrence was trying to endure the anger in his heart, Jessie felt mixed feelings.


    In this world, who could really keep their love for only one person for a decade or so?! Being loved and


    missed by Lawrence like this, Jessie was happy.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She might fall in love with him if she hadn''t met Mark.


    She believed that if she was with Lawrence, she would definitely be a happy woman.


    However, they met at the wrong time.


    "Lawrence, I know you''re mad at me. You''ve even started to doubt whether I didn''t forget Mark, nor did


    I want to be with you at all, right? I don''t care what you think. What I want to say is if I kiss you now and


    do everything that lovers should do, will you see me as an inconstant woman? People said that the


    best way to forget a rtionship is to develop a new one. But do you think it''s fair for the new one? I


    don''t want to owe or hurt anyone. Do you understand?"


    These words although seemed to be excuses, for Lawrence, he really deeply touched.


    Just as what Jessie said, if she really obeyed all his requirements and did everything he asked, he


    would really doubt what kind of woman she was!


    He indeed hadn''t thought about it.


    He was too selfish.


    He put down his pen, stood up, walked beside her, and apologized, "Jessie, I''m sorry. I neglected your


    point of view. It''s my fault. Don''t worry. I won''t do that again. I''ll wait for you, until the day you are willing


    to do it."


    Hearing that, Jessie nodded with a smile and said jokingly, "It was indeed your fault. How about taking


    me shopping tomorrow as your punishment?"


    "Go shopping?"


    "Well, you don''t want to?" Jessie looked at him with a pout, as if she would not be happy as long as he


    refused.


    Lawrence smiling, "Okay, I''ll go shopping with you tomorrow."


    While Lawrence went back to work, Jessie left the room.


    The moment the door was closed, the usual tenderness in Lawrence''s eyes was reced by doubt.


    Jessie, did you really need time to forget the past, or just for the sake of Mark?


    Seeing Jessie like this, he could not see through her more.


    He was overwhelmed by her smile and her every movement.


    Or he had never seen through her? She was always wearing a mask in front of him, and she always


    treated him in an unreal way.


    Thinking of this, Lawrence felt powerless and frustrated.


    After Jessie went downstairs and put the cake into the refrigerator, she went upstairs to take a shower.


    She didn''t know since when she began to dislike the smell of other men on her body, especially when


    she was just kissed by Lawrence.


    Although the kiss was short, she felt his smell all over her body, especially in her mouth.


    She was very, very repulsive, very disgusted.


    Since she entered the bathroom, she had brushed her teeth five times. But she still felt ufortable


    as if there was a thorn in her heart and she was ufortable.


    The bathroom was steaming.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Jessie looked at the scars on her body. Although they had all healed,


    they were still shocking on her fair skin.


    She gently touched the scar on her arm. Her memory shed back, and her heart ached.


    She wanted to go home. She missed him so much.


    But, how could she go back?


    She was so stupid that she didn''t find out that all this was a trap.


    It''s a trap that had already been set up!


    If she had not been so emotional and irrational, the scars on her body would not have existed. And she


    didn''t have to go against her conscience to show kindness to those people either.


    Looking at the water drops on her flushed cheek, Jessie couldn''t tell whether they were tears or sweat.


    She only knew that she was very sad.


    She slowly crouched down, with a pair of slender arms holding herself tightly, and buried her head in


    them, weeping.


    "Mark, where are you?


    I am here. I am here!


    Why don''t youe and save me?


    I know I was wrong. I want to go home. Come and pick me up."


    Jessie murmured. She couldn''t help crying out loud. She felt like being on the verge of breakdown, and


    cried loudly to vent her sadness and uneasiness.


    After busying for three days without sleeping, Mark had just taken a nap on the sofa when he heard


    Jessie''s cry for help. Hearing the sadness and crying, he felt his heart ached.


    "Jessie, where are you?


    Are you okay?


    Answer me!"


    Mark said in his dream. He opened his mouth, trying to say something. But he failed.


    When he tried hard to speak, he woke up in an instant.


    Nick worriedly looked at Mark who suddenly got up with beads of sweat all over his forehead. He


    looked anxious and flurried.


    "Mr. Mark, are you okay? Did you have a bad dream?"


    Mark stared nkly at somewhere and said, "I dreamed of Jessie asking me for help. She asked me to


    save her and take her home."


    "Save her?" Nick repeated. Nick was amazed. Was this magic? Didn''t it only exist in fairytale? Did Mrs.


    Jessie get any special skills?


    "Mr. Mark, it must be your subconscious. You have been worrying about Mrs. Jessie recently, and you


    haven''t rested for a few days. It''s inevitable for you to have such a dream." It was quite normal for


    people to dream about what they always thought of in reality.


    Mark shook his head. He didn''t believe that was just subconscious. He believed that Jessie must have


    a very hard time there. Otherwise, he wouldn''t feel her calling for help. It was like telepathy.


    He pushed back the nket on his body, suddenly stood up, and said with a cold face, "Let''s go to see


    the shapes of those flowers. I think there must be some important clues in it." He wanted to get Jessie


    back as soon as possible. He didn''t want to hear those miserable and pitiful cries again. He wanted her


    back!

 Chapter 167 I Would Accompany You Wherever You Go Part One

    Chapter 167 I Would Apany You Wherever You Go Part One


    That night, both Lawrence and Jessie didn''t sleep well. On the next day, they went out with tiredness


    on their faces.


    "Jessie, where do you want to go? Is there anything you want to buy?" Lawrence asked while driving.


    Hearing that, Jessie paused for a while and shook her head. "It seems that there is nothing special to


    buy. You just bought me a few clothesst time, didn''t you? I just want to go out for a walk today. I''ve


    stay at home all day long. I''m so bored that I feel like I''m going to die."


    Lawrence said, "Well, okay. If you have anything to buy and y, just tell me. I will apany you


    wherever you go. I can sacrifice my life for you!"


    "Come on, it''s nothing more than shopping. I don''t need you to sacrifice your life. Besides, shopping is


    fun." Jessie pouted and rolled her eyes.


    Lawrence smiled affectionately, "Okay, mydy."


    Soon, the car stopped in front of arge shopping mall. Lawrence asked Jessie to get off first. After


    they decided where to meet, Jessie opened the door and got off. Then he drove to the garage.


    At this moment, not far away, a white car stopped by the side of the road. The people in the car were


    watching Jessie''s every movement.


    One man said, "What''s wrong with Mr. Lawrence? Why he asked us to keep an eye on Miss Jessie?"


    The other man said, "Mind your own business. Do what he tells you to do. Don''t talk nonsense.


    Otherwise, you will suffer."


    "I''m just curious. Why did he send us to follow his wife? Was he afraid that she cheated on him?"


    "Don''t be silly. If Miss Jessie really likes Mr. Lawrence, it''s okay. But don''t forget that she still only cares


    about her ex-husband. They seem to get along well with each other now. No one knows if they were


    pretending or not."


    "¡­¡­" If so, Mr. Lawrence would be so pitiful. The man felt sorry for him.


    After getting off the car, Jessie went to the women''s clothing zone on the fifth floor and tried on a few


    clothes. When she felt that the clothes didn''t fit, she put them down. Then she wandered around in the


    mall.


    Although Jessie didn''t feel anything strange when she was shopping, she was still worried. The reason


    why she couldn''t sleepst night was that she was thinking about what Lawrence had done to her


    yesterday and what he had said to her yesterday.


    ording to her contact and observation, Lawrence was not a person who would get excited easily,


    and he would not be impulsive to kiss her forcibly. He was a steady and patient man. He knew how to


    get along with people and the way to make others like him in the mostfortable and most suitable


    way.


    So, she was sure that Lawrence was pretending yesterday. Otherwise, he was really impatient


    yesterday.


    However, the possibility that he was really impatient was rather small.


    She preferred the former guess.


    But why did he have to pretend?


    He must doubt her. This was the only reason Jessie could think of.


    Since he had doubts about her, she should be more cautious. She couldn''t let him see anything wrong,


    and she had to eliminate his doubts gradually. Otherwise, her n would nevere true.


    At this time, melodious music was heard in the courtyard on the first floor of the mall. Jessie walked to


    the handrail and looked down. A familiar face entered her eyes. The smile at the corner of her lips


    shed. She turned around and went downstairs.


    Standing in the front of the crowd, Jessie looked at the girl in a white long dress in the middle of the


    stage, who was ying violoncello attentively.


    In fact, she was pretty, especially when she was ying violoncello. She was like an angle, attracting


    people''s attention. Her music was melodious, rising and falling in cadence. Although the tone of


    violoncello was rtively low and deep, the music didn''t sound sad at all.


    Perhaps because of the violoncello, or because of her outstanding skill, Jessie felt that she was so


    infatuated with the music. She was totally fascinated.


    One of Lawrence''s men who were following Jessie said, "Do you think all the richdies like art? The


    violoncello sounds like shit. It''s so unpleasant to hear. How could Miss Jessie be so obsessed with it?"


    He couldn''t understand. The sound of violoncello was low and deep. He didn''t know whether those


    people who liked to listen to the music really understood it or they were pretending to be.


    The other man rolled his eyes and patted heavily on the back of his head. With a look of disgust, he


    said, "Don''t be silly. The game the rich often takes is something noble and luxury. How could a person


    like you understand this? You surprised me already that you could even recognize it is a violoncello.


    "What do you mean by a person like me?" Mr. Lawrence gave me a lot of books. He said I should be


    more intelligent."


    "I agree with Mr. Lawrence. He thought you were too stupid, so he asked you to read more books."


    The man was confused. Was he that bad? It was not a big deal that he didn''t know art. Art couldn''t


    make a living.


    It was a heavy blow to him.


    After ying two pieces, Sharon got off the stage with the violoncello in her hand. After that, she went


    to the bathroom.


    As the crowed moved, Jessie took the chance and followed Sharon into thedy''s room. When Sharon


    opened thedy''s room''s door, Jessie covered her mouth and pushed her inside.


    "Help... You..." Sharon was a little stunned to see Jessie.


    "Shh, don''t say anything. Someone is following me." Jessie released her.


    Sharon said, "Why are you here? Aren''t you caught by someone?" Did she already escape?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But it was impossible. Wasn''t the person who escaped supposed to be panicked? She was wearing


    high-heeled shoes and clothes of famous brands. She didn''t seem to be a person who was escaping at


    all. Instead, she seemed to be shopping here.


    Jessie said seriously, "Yes, I was caught, but I am not escaping today. I''m here for shopping." When


    she saw the confused look on Sharon''s face, she said, "I know you have a lot of doubts in your heart,


    but I don''t have time to tell you. I''m telling you, I''m under house arrest in a vi area on the outskirts of


    the city. You don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine now. They don''t aim at me. They only want to kill


    Mark. That''s all I can say. You must tell these to John as soon as possible. Let Mark be careful."


    "Jessie, why don''t you go with me? John is upstairs. I''ll ask him to take you." In recent days, Sharon


    and John had been very close to each other. Because of Jessie''s disappearance, Grandpa Qiao knew


    that John was very busy, so he often asked her to bring food to John.


    And today, he was also ordered to apany her.


    When she knew that Jessie was caught, she was also worried and sad. But she could do nothing.


    Now Jessie needed her. She would try her best to get her out.


    Sharon opened her handbag, intending to pick up her phone and make a phone call to John. But she


    was stopped by Jessie.


    She looked at Jessie with a puzzled look. Jessie said, "I can''t leave now. I doubt that my brother has


    also been caught, so I must stay to save him!"

 Chapter 168 I Would Accompany You Wherever You Go Part Two

    Chapter 168 I Would Apany You Wherever You Go Part Two


    "You save him alone?" Sharon looked at her in disbelief, she did not feel at ease at all. "Jessie, why


    don''t youe with us first? You can also save your brother. You know so much about it. Besides, with


    the abilities of Mr. Mark and others, they will be able to save your brother for sure. The point is that you


    must be safe." If she went back, who could guarantee that she would have a chance to go out again?


    If their conversation was discovered by others, wouldn''t she be in a more dangerous situation?


    No! No matter what, she couldn''t let Jessie go back there.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang, followed by the screams of a few women outside.


    Hearing that, Jessie and Sharon looked at each other. Sharon thought that somebody came to catch


    Jessie, so she asked Jessie to hide behind the door. Then Sharon slowly opened the door.


    However, when she just opened the door, a strong hand reached out and grabbed her clothes. She


    was dragged out of the stall directly.


    "Ah!"


    Hearing Sharon''s shrill cry, Jessie was flustered. She opened the door and rushed out. She saw a


    woman put a knife on Sharon''s neck.


    "Let her go!" Jessie berated. That woman was the one she saw in the restaurant the other day.


    But, why did shee to take revenge on Sharon again? Didn''t John settle her well?


    "Let her go? How dare you ask me to let her go?" As Jill was speaking, she pushed the knife inward,


    and the knife was stabbed into Sharon''s skin. Blood immediately appeared on her fair skin.


    Jessie got a little flustered.


    "What on earth do you want? Why not to talk to John directly? What''s the point of taking revenge on a


    woman?"


    "Talk to John? Why don''t you tell me to talk with Grandpa Qiao?" Actually, Jill indeed talked with John.


    At the beginning, she thought that John was forced to do so, and the woman was innocent. Both of


    them knew nothing about it, and they were not willing to be together.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the attitude of John made her life miserable.


    When she had left the restaurant the other day, John asked her to leave the city. She had better go


    abroad. He even told her not to give troubles to Sharon and he also said that Sharon was innocent.


    Every word he said was trying to protect Sharon. He forced Jill to leave and he said there was nothing


    between them anymore.


    They had been together for so many years. How could he break up with her so easily?


    If he didn''t love her, why did he keep her by his side for so many years?


    When he finished all his words and knew that she still didn''t want to give up, he coldly said to her, "You


    are just a substitute!"


    Substitute!


    Jill had spent the best of her youth apanying him. She loved him. In the end, she was only a


    substitute!


    How could she ept this?


    She would notpromise, she wanted to revenge!


    She couldn''t win John, and she didn''t want to hurt him. So, she decided to take actions against Sharon!


    "Do you know what John said? He said that you were innocent and he would rather I hurt him instead


    of you. How dare you say that you are innocent?" She loved him so much. He should not do this to her!


    The more Jill thought about it, the angrier she became. She gripped the knife tighter and tighter.


    "You are just younger and prettier than me. Moreover, you have a rich father. You and John have


    simr family background. But do you think that''s enough? Let me tell you, you are just a substitute too.


    You are just a tool, a backup to warm up his bed when he misses that woman. Do you really think he


    loves you? You are wrong. He will always love that woman!"


    Jill''s eyes became bigger and bigger. She stared at Sharon with a ferocious look.


    "I''m just from a poor family. I''m not beautiful. I am vicious. So what! All of you are forcing me to leave.


    You are going to destroy my life, aren''t you? Well, I''ll let you try the miserable life worse than death!"


    Then she put the knife on Sharon''s beautiful face. The cold feeling constantly attacked Sharon''s heart.


    She was afraid. She didn''t want to die like this. She didn''t want to be disfigured.


    However, she was biting her lips so hard that she didn''t want to make a sound, even though the smell


    of blood had spread over her mouth.


    "Jill, you can''t do this!" Jessie shouted out loud to stop her. Sharon''s face would bepletely


    disfigured if Jill did it.


    Jill was slightly surprised that Jessie knew her name. Did John tell her everything about them?


    She snorted, "Why can''t I do that? Jessie, don''t pretend to be a nice person here. Only this bitch will be


    so silly to stand beside you. The things that happened between you and John were already known to


    all the people in the city. Do you think it''s still necessary for you to pretend to be justice?"


    Jessie didn''t expect she said that.


    After a pause, Sharon shouted at her, "Don''t talk nonsense. I took the pictures of her and John secretly.


    I told the reporters to write the news. There''s nothing going on between Jessie and John. They are as


    innocent as the water!"


    "You..." As soon as Jill heard what Sharon said, she immediately became very angry. In the past few


    years, John had been involved in many pink news. But he had never been as serious as he was this


    time.


    He was so serious that she even believed that something indeed had happened between him and


    Jessie.


    She also questioned him with the newspaper.


    That was the fiercest argument between John and her over the years. If there hadn''t been these


    gossips and this woman, how could they have quarreled like that?


    It was all Sharon''s fault! She was the one to me!


    Jill''s face darkened. Fury was burning in her eyes. She was like a demon who would kill people if they


    showed up in front of her.


    "Don''t listen to her. She was just trying to help me." Jessie stepped forward and said, "I don''t love Mark


    at all. We got married formercial benefits, and he treated me badly. You know, Mark had a fianc¨¦e


    before we got married. They would have got married if she didn''t disappear due to ident. He didn''t


    care about me at all."


    Jill fixed her eyes on Jessie, feeling bewildered.


    She didn''t know whom to believe.


    Sharon knew that Jessie wanted to take the me on her so as to distract Jill attention. Jessie was


    trying to save her. However, it was too risky for her to do that.


    She would rather get hurt than let Sharon get hurt.


    "Don''t believe her, Jill. She lied to you!"


    "Shut up, Sharon!" Jessie shouted coldly, with a terrifying murderous look in her eyes. She continued,


    "Because J is a good friend of Mark, we often meet with each other. When we were on a honeymoon in


    German, John went there together with us. At that time, I was very happy not because I was married to


    Mark, but because I finally found the one I loved. That''s J!"


    J, as it was known to all, only the closest person to John could call him like this. Even Jill, the woman


    who had stayed with him for ten years, was not allowed to call him like this.


    But Jessie did. She called him J.


    This made Jill crazy and even furious.

 Chapter 169 I Would Accompany You Wherever You Go Part Three

    Chapter 169 I Would Apany You Wherever You Go Part Three


    Seeing that Jill''s face was getting ugly, and the anger in her eyes was getting more and more heavy,


    Jessie knew that she had halfway seeded.


    "Jill, I heard about you before we met in the restaurant. It was J who told me about it. He told me that a


    woman had stayed with him for ten years and would never leave him. He said she was very kind to


    him. But he didn''t love her. She was just a substitute in his heart. But now, the substitute is no longer


    useful, because he found me! He said he loved me. He wouldn''t mind even if I got married to his best


    friend. He said as long as we love each other, it doesn''t matter whether we are together or not. I..."


    "Ah...Stop it! Stop it!"


    Hearing that, Jill became uneasy. The knife in her hand had left Sharon''s neck. Jessie continued to talk


    and reached out her hand to pull Sharon away and pushed her to the door.


    Sharon was anxious, "Jessie!" She called Jessie in a low voice uneasily. Jessie cast a nce at her


    and hinted her to leave quickly with her eyes. However, Sharon was unwilling to leave.


    Just like ants on a hot pan, Jessie got so anxious. It was not easy for her to distract Jill. But Sharon


    didn''t leave.


    "Hurry up! Leave me alone!" Jessie ordered in a low voice. But she didn''t expect that Jill also heard


    her.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Jill looked at them viciously and said in a cold voice like a devil, "None of you can leave here!"


    While saying that, a glimmer of sharp light shed in her hand. Jessie opened the door and pushed


    Sharon out. Then she closed the door with her whole body against it.


    And the sharp knife was stabbed straight into her body.


    "Ha ha! Go! Why don''t you go now? Go!" Jillughed. Herughter was full of despair.


    A stream of warm liquid slowly flowed out of Jessie''s body. She put her hands on her lower abdomen,


    and squatted down beside the door because of pain. She was too weak to move.


    Just when Lawrence came back from the garage, his men told him that Jessie had been in the


    washroom for a long time. He heard a woman screaming just now, and then a woman rushed out of the


    washroom in a hurry.


    Lawrence''s heart missed a beat.


    He ran into Sharon when he rushed to the bathroom. Her face was pale and frightened, which made


    Lawrence more uneasy.


    He pulled her and asked sternly, "What happened inside?"


    "There...there is murder inside."


    "What?" Lawrence immediately kicked the door open without thinking.


    When Jessie was pushed to the corner, she knocked into the wall and passed out directly.


    When Lawrence rushed into the washroom, he saw that Jill was there. He quickly looked around and


    found that Jessie was lying on the ground in a corner behind the door. And there was arge pool of


    blood beneath her.


    Then he narrowed his eyes and stretched out one of his legs. Jill fell on the ground heavily.


    Lawrence turned around to hold Jessie up. When he saw that there was a knife in Jessie''s belly, he felt


    a sharp pain in his heart.


    "I don''t want to see this woman again. Get rid of her." After saying that, Lawrence picked Jessie up and


    stepped out of the bathroom.


    "Jessie, you have to be alive. Don''t die."


    "Didn''t you say that you were a tenacious fighter? You won''t die even if you don''t eat anything or drink


    water. You won''t die even if you hit the wall. So, this time, you must be all right, right?"


    "Jessie, please hold on. We will be home soon."


    Lawrence stepped the elerator to the bottom and drove at a speed of 200mph, but he still felt that


    he was not fast enough.


    His heart was trembling. Even his hands holding the steering wheel were shaking.


    "Calm down! Lawrence, you must calm down. Jessie will be fine. Don''t frighten yourself." He murmured


    to himself.


    However, no matter how heforted himself, he was still in panic, anxiety, fear, self me and


    sadness.


    He had this feeling when he lost all his family overnight. The feeling had never happened again.


    At that time, he was only afraid and sad, without panic or unease.


    It seemed that Lawrence had been driving for a century during the 30 kilometers'' journey. When the car


    stopped, he rushed into the room with Jessie in his arms.


    "Lawrence, what''s wrong with Jessie?" Ken asked.


    "I don''t know. She was stabbed by a knife in her abdomen. Let the doctor check it up now." Lawrence


    put Jessie on the bed. The doctor wasn''t here. He turned around and shouted, "Where is the doctor?


    Didn''t I ask someone to tell him to wait here? Where is he? If there is something bad happening to


    Jessie, you will all die!"


    "Lawrence!" Seeing that Lawrence was getting crazy, Ken shouted at him in an instant. Meanwhile, the


    doctor arrived in a hurry.


    In order to do treatment for Jessie, the doctor asked all of them to leave the room. But Lawrence


    refused to leave. He wanted to apany her.


    Atst, he was dragged out of the room by Ken.


    "What the hell is going on? Why did you go out and be such a mess all of a sudden?" Jessie


    didn''t grow up by Ken''s side, and for him, they were not close to each other. After all, she was still his


    granddaughter. She was the blood of the Qin family.


    She was the only blood of the Qin family. Anyway, he didn''t want to see anything bad happen to her.


    What was more, Mark was still alive.


    Lawrence didn''t respond. With a remorseful look, he squatted on the ground.


    He also wanted to know what was going on. Why did that woman try to kill her? He had done a


    thorough investigation on Jessie. He had found out everything about her, including her ssmates,


    enemies, friends, and her acquaintances. He didn''t want to miss any information about her.


    However, he did not expect that there would be someone he didn''t notice.


    He couldn''t forgive himself that Jessie was hurt severely in front of him.


    Lawrence felt so guilty that he wanted to shoot himself if anything bad happened to Jessie.


    Why would he suspect her? Why didn''t he choose to believe her?


    If he had always been with her and protected her, she would not have be like this.


    Damn it!


    Ken didn''t know what to say when he saw Lawrence like this. "Tell me when the doctor is finished."


    Then he left and went to the study.


    Time passed by slowly. Every minute appeared like a year in length. Lawrence never knew that waiting


    was so long and painful.


    The only thing he could feel was that he crouched down, stood up and leaned against the door to listen


    repeatedly.


    After a while, the door was opened.


    Lawrence stood up immediately. He grabbed the doctor''s hand and asked nervously, "How is she?"


    "Don''t worry. She is fine now."

 Chapter 170 I Would Accompany You Wherever You Go Part Four

    Chapter 170 I Would Apany You Wherever You Go Part Four


    When Sharon came out of the bathroom, she cried and ran. Her hands were shaking. She took out her


    phone and called John. However, when they rushed to thedy''s room, there was only a pool of blood


    left on the ground, and Jessie and Jill were gone.


    "Jessie..." Tears streamed down her face. Looking at the bloodstains on the ground, Sharon felt very


    guilty. She kept ming herself, "I shouldn''t have left. It''s all my fault."


    With a dark face, John looked around the bathroom and said, "Don''t cry. It''s not your fault."


    "¡­¡­" Sharon looked up at him with a nk expression on her face.


    John held her hand and said, "Let''s go to the monitoring room."


    The murder in the shopping mall caused a panic among the people, especially the person in charge of


    the mall. His whole body began to tremble when he was told that the victim was Mrs. Jessie, the wife of


    Mr. Mark.


    "Mr. John, the video is all here." The manager said in a trembling voice.


    Face darkened, John focused on the surveince video, as if he hadn''t heard the manager''s words.


    "John, that''s Jessie. She... She was bleeding heavily..." When she saw that Jessie was taken out of the


    washroom by a man and almost dying, Sharon couldn''t help but cry again.


    The manager was shocked when he saw how Jessie looked like. He couldn''t help but keep sweating.


    "Mr. John, I, I..." He patted the head of the security supervisor next to him and asked angrily, "What the


    hell is going on? How do you work in security? Peopleing here are all famous and wealthy. How


    can you just let peoplee in and out without checking?"


    The security supervisor was speechless. He looked so innocent that he felt like weeping but had no


    tears.


    The mall was always open to the customers. Although it was only for the rich, it was difficult for them to


    tell who was rich and who was poor. Besides, poor people could also buy luxuries. How could they stop


    them?


    "Sir, you can''t me us for this. She was wearing designer clothes. We couldn''t tell by her appearance


    that she was trying to kill people."


    "Shut up!"


    "Enough!" With a shout, John looked at the manager sharply and ordered, "Get all the videos today to


    me."


    "Yes! Yes, sir."


    John took the surveince video and pulled Sharon out of the room.


    The manager wiped the sweat on his forehead. He was scared to death.


    The security supervisor whispered, "Sir, the policemen wanted to check the video. You have given it to


    Mr. John. Then, what about the police..."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The manager nced at him and ordered angrily, "Tell them to ask John directly."


    £­


    John took Sharon directly to the manor. Everyone was surprised to see Sharon. Did he acquiesce in


    her identity as his future wife?


    John said, "Sharon just saw Jessie in the mall."


    "What?" All the others spoke in unison. Mark asked, "Where is she now?"


    "She..."


    John cast a sidelong nce at Sharon, and then turned to look at Mark. He said seriously, "She was


    injured for saving Sharon. And she had been taken away by Lawrence."


    "Injured? What the hell is going on?" As soon as Mark heard that Jessie was injured, his heart twitched,


    and he felt painful.


    In the past few months, her body had not been recovered. She had just recovered from her old wound,


    but now she got a new one.


    Seeing Sharon sobbing in a low voice, even though Mark was furious in his heart, he still managed to


    hold back his anger. He lowered his voice and asked, "Miss Sharon, what happened?"


    "Just after I put on a show in the mall, I went to thedy''s room and saw Jessie. She said that she was


    there for shopping. I asked her to go with me, but she was unwilling to do so. She said that she was


    trapped in a vi area in the suburb of the city, and she suspected that her younger brother was also


    caught by those people."


    Sharon tried her best to restrain the guilt and sadness in her heart, keeping herself in a stable state,


    and said, "By the way, Jessie said I must tell you that the purpose of those people is to kill you, and you


    must be careful."


    "Anything else?"


    Sharon shook her head, "No. I wanted to call John and ask him to take Jessie away, but Jessie


    stopped me. Then we met Jill."


    "Jill Shen?"


    "Yes." Thinking of Jessie being stabbed by Jill because of her, Sharon couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    She put on a pitiful look and said, "Jill came to kill me. But Jessie, she did that to protect me. I...I..." She


    cried.


    Sharon felt painful and guilty. And even John also felt very guilty.


    Suddenly, Mark''s malicious eyes turned to look at John. A murderous look was sensed from his eyes,


    which was horrible and frightening.


    That was why Jessie went to the mall to see Sharon. She wanted Sharon to tell him that Ken and his


    men wanted to kill him!


    If it wasn''t Jill, and if it wasn''t John, Jessie wouldn''t have to go back again! And she would not get hurt


    again!


    "John, I told youst time that you needed to get rid of Jill. Is this how you dealt with her?" Mark


    abruptly strode forward, grasped his cor and roared, "It''s okay that you have been depressed for so


    many years just because of a woman. How could you get a substitute? That''s none of my business, but


    you can''t let your woman hurt my wife! Last time, Jill got Jessie scalded with coffee, and this time she


    stabbed her because of your woman. John, you''re really something!"


    "I''m sorry." John had no other choice but apology.


    It was indeed his fault this time. If he hadn''t been so benevolent to Jill, things like this wouldn''t have


    happened. Besides, he had no idea that Jill woulde to take revenge on Sharon. If he could stay


    with her today, things would not have happened.


    And Jessie would alsoe back with them.


    "I really didn''t handle it well. When we get Jessie back, you can punish me in whatever way you want."


    "Punish you?" Mark pushed him away hard and snorted, "Do you think that as long as you are


    punished, there will be no scar on Jessie''s body? Do you think today''s matter doesn''t exist after I


    punish you?"


    Jeffery and Caleb looked at each other and confused.


    Among the four of them, John handled the best in rtionships. However, they did not understand why


    things woulde to this.


    With a deep sigh, Caleb stood up and advised, "Well, everyone calm down. What''s done is done. We


    can''t solve the problem by internal strife. The most important thing right now is to find a way to get


    Jessie out of there."


    Mark cast a cold nce at John and then turned around to sit on the sofa.


    The surveince video was ying on the TV. It was true that Lawrence came out of the bathroom with


    Jessie in his arms, and her body was stained with blood too. Although nobody could see Lawrence''s


    expression, just from his flurried footsteps, Mark was sure that Lawrence must love Jessie very much.


    Mark felt his heart ached. He said, "Have you got any information about Lawrence and Ken?"


    "Yes. I''m sure you''ll be as surprised as I am when you see it." Jeffery took out his USB sh disk and


    inserted it into the TV. He said, "It''s true that Lawrence has been adopted by Ken since he was ten


    years old. But to everyone''s surprise, it was Ken who had arranged someone to set a big fire to the


    Xiao family''s house that year!"

 Chapter 171 Unknown Grudge

    Chapter 171 Unknown Grudge


    ''Ken did that?'' Mark''s eyes turned dark.


    Caleb and John were astonished too. Caleb asked, "What was going on?"


    "The resentment between the Qin family and the Xiao family is not as simple as we thought. Of course,


    there is also another one involved - the Lan family." All of a sudden, Mark raised his eyes. Caleb,


    together with John, looked curiously at Mark. With a charming smile on his lips, Jeffery continued, "Ken


    was good friend of Shawn Xiao and Andrew Lan. The three of them were from good families, but


    Shawn Xiao was better than the other two. Ken had a girlfriend at that time. The two of them were


    about to get married, but in the end, she married Shawn. On the surface, everyone was harmonious,


    but secretly, they hated each other to the core."


    In the past, Ken and Shawn''s wife, Cassie Yang, were a couple and were about to get married. But


    they didn''t expect that at a party, Ken had something to deal with and asked Shawn to take care of


    Cassie who was drunk. But on that night, Shawn slept with Cassie.


    They had wanted to pretend that nothing had happened, but it turned out that Shawn had been secretly


    in love with Cassie. Since they had slept together, he simply told the Xiao family what had happened.


    Although the Yang family was not willing to, they had no choice but to agree on their marriage


    considering their current situation.


    When Ken knew it, it had been half a month after their marriage. He was very angry, but he also


    resented himself. If he hadn''t suddenly left, that kind of thing wouldn''t have happened.


    After Ken beat Shawn up, everyone thought that all the grudges between them would be put an end.


    However, things were not as simple as they thought.


    Within two months after Shawn and Cassie got married, Shawn attacked her. There were always minor


    wounds on her face and body. Cassie did not know how many times she had thought of divorcing him.


    Every time she saw Ken, she wanted to tell him that she had regretted, and she still loved him in her


    heart.


    However, every time she went out, Shawn''s devilish like eyes would always stare at her. No matter


    where she went, she would always feel a terrible wind rising from the soles of her feet, making her


    tremble with fear.


    Since she was scared and timid, Cassie had no choice but to stay in the Xiao family. It was not until


    she got pregnant that her life was morefortable.


    However, her good life didn''tst long. After she gave birth less than one month, in the middle of one


    night, Shawn suddenly came back. He crazily beat her again, causing her to bleed heavily in the lower


    part of her body. Atst, she was sent to the hospital by the Xiao family. The man, who was usually


    gentle and elegant, was unexpectedly so brutal.


    When Ken knew that Cassie lived such a terrible life, he immediately asked Cassie to divorce Shawn.


    But in the end, Cassie chose to stay.


    After all, they had a child.


    Many years had passed, Ken also got married and gave birth to a child. Cassie gave birth to a second


    child for Shawn. It seemed that all the miserable life had passed, but when Ken returned from abroad


    and knew that Cassie was dead, he was grieved and regretful.


    If he had known it earlier, he would have taken her away in spite of everything.


    And his hatred of Shawn had been so deep buried in his heart.


    Speaking of this story, it was inevitable to make people feel sad. Sometimes, tolerance and retreat


    would cause irreparable consequences.


    If Ken hadn''t left, if Cassie had told Ken the truth and refused to marry Shawn, things wouldn''t have


    been like this.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But the reality often was like this. Even if they didn''t get this result, or if there was another one, they


    might not be satisfied neither.


    After all, Cassie''s life was destroyed by Shawn.


    After hearing this, everyone was silent. They thought that it made sense that Ken had been trying to


    take revenge on the Xiao family. After all, Cassie was the love of his life.


    However, it seemed to be too exaggerated that he had been scheming for so many years in order to


    take revenge on the Xiao family.


    As time went by, many things could fade away slowly, especially when Ken got old, he should have


    seen through many things at his age. But he still held such a grudge, so that the "grudge" would never


    be erased from him for the rest of his life.


    Even if they both suffered great losses.


    "He hated Shawn. He can kill Shawn alone. Why did he kill all the members of the Xiao family? His


    hatred was too much!" Caleb didn''t understand. It made sense for him to kill Shawn. But the others in


    the Xiao family had done nothing wrong. They were innocent. Caleb just couldn''t figure out why Ken


    had set on fire.


    Jeffery sighed. "Indeed, the killer hired by Ken was asked to kill Shawn only. However, the only one to


    me was the fate of the Xiao family. The killer had tried to kill Shawn with gun. The bullet had just


    rubbed through the curtain and caused fire. However, Shawn was shot to death. The Xiao family had


    been sleeping in the middle of the night. They had no idea that there was a fire."


    Everyone was speechless.


    They were dumbfounded.


    How could this happen?


    The bullet pierced through the window and rubbed through the curtain. Even though it was big force,


    how could a fire happen and burn all the people in the house to death? This was incredible.


    What a coincidence!


    If the house caught fire, smoke would be rising. People would be choked and there would be heat. Did


    all the people in the house fall asleep deeply?


    Even if they were in a sound sleep, they would get choked by the smoke and wake up. They couldn''t


    understand why they couldn''t escape.


    However, that was the fact.


    Even if it could not be exined anymore, since it had happened, then it would be fact.


    In this world, incredible things happened every day. However, in the end, there was no other choice but


    to ept.


    "But what does it have to do with the Lan family?" John asked.


    "The Lan family..." Jeffery sat down on the sofa and turned to look at Mark. "Your grandfather has found


    out that Ken was the backstage maniptor of what had happened to the Xiao family. However, he


    didn''t mention anything about it at all. Therefore, Ken didn''t do anything to him. But your father used


    this secret to threaten Ken in order to make his business better at that time, so..." Jeffery gestured at


    his neck, indicating that Nelson had been killed because of it.


    Mark didn''t say anything. There was a hint of bitterness in his eyes.


    He knew that Nelson was not a good person since he was a child. Nelson often took advantage of


    others and threatened others. As far as he was concerned, Ken was very powerful indeed, and Nelson


    was just a businessman not so sessful. It was possible for Nelson to take advantage of this secret


    to threaten Ken and take some benefits from it.


    But it wasn''t surprising that Nelson had lots of enemies in the business circle. Ken was just one of


    them.


    However, it had nothing to do with him!


    Did they catch Jessie just to force him?

 Chapter 172 Dont Let Your Woman Came Out and Make Trouble Again

    Chapter 172 Don''t Let Your Woman Came Out and Make Trouble Again


    However, Mark didn''t have time to think about why Ken wanted to kill him. What he was thinking about


    now was only Jessie who had blood all over her body and was dying.


    He must save her as soon as possible.


    "We have a general idea about the details of the whole thing not, but does it have anything to do with


    saving Jessie?" John was confused. Those were all old stories. Everyone had a past.


    What they should care about now was how to save Jessie, which had nothing to do with the old grudge


    of the three families.


    Caleb and Jeffery rolled their eyes at him. What a stupid guy!


    With a disgusted look on his face, Caleb teased, "John, you know what? I told you to hold your sexual


    desire and do not do too much. You''re so stupid. I will call you stupid from now on." John replied with a


    ferocious tone, "Get out!" Calebughed and said, "Speaking of this, it seemed that Lawrence didn''t


    know it was Ken who hired people and killed the Xiao family, that''s why he was on Ken''s side. But if he


    knows about it, do you think he will still be on Ken''s side?"


    "You mean, you want them to have internal strife? And we just get a chance to save Jessie."


    "Yes. That''s it."


    "But how to tell him about it? We can''t let him find out that we have done this, or it will be very


    unfavorable to us. Also, we can''t let Ken know about it. If Lawrence knew what had happened and


    wanted to take actions, as cunning as Ken, Ken woulde up with a n. Perhaps he would have


    Lawrence turn to against us."


    Everyone was at a loss that there were so many obstacles for just telling Lawrence the truth.


    Suddenly, Mark stood up and said in a low voice, "I''ll figure it out. Jeffery, go to check if there are any


    branches under the Crimson Dragon Society. Just mess up with them casually. Don''t kill, just beat them


    to be disabled. Caleb, you are in charge of purchasing shares of the Qin Group in arge amount


    behind with Carl. Make more troubles to them, no matter major or minor ones. Anyway, we should keep


    him busy."


    "What about me?" Seeing that everyone else had things to do, he was the only one to be left alone,


    which made John anxious.


    "You?" Raising his eyebrows, Mark said, "You shall protect your future wife. Take care of Sharon. Just


    don''t let your so-called womene out to make trouble again."


    The corner of John''s mouth twitched and he was going crazy.


    Why did everyone have to be busy but he had to be there for a woman? Mark should not do that to


    him!


    Sharon frowned and looked at him sympathetically.


    All of a sudden, she raised her head and said, "I don''t need anyone to protect me. I''ll be careful when I


    go out. What''s more, Jill injured Jessie. I believe that man won''t let go of her."


    When John heard these words, his face immediately darkened. He shouted coldly, "If you don''t have


    anything else to say. Keep quiet!"


    Sharon lowered her head to avoid eye contact with him as if a little kitten which had done something


    wrong.


    Hearing that, Mark fell silent all of a sudden. If everything went as he had expected, Lawrence would


    definitely have someone get rid of Jill, but who knew for sure that he would?


    He slowly turned to look at Sharon. This woman looked innocent and harmless all the time. He was


    sure that John would have a crush on her someday.


    Therefore, they had to be careful all the time, no matter for Jessie or Sharon, or for John.


    When the decision was made, John left the manor with an unhappy look.


    Sharon timidly looked at the ck face of John. She looked quite uneasy. Her fingers kept twisting the


    belt on the bag.


    After a long while, she finally got up the courage and said, "I''m sorry, John. It''s all my fault."


    "It wasn''t your fault."


    "How could it be! If I didn''t meet Jill in the mall today, Jessie wouldn''t..."


    "I said it wasn''t your fault." John suddenly yelled and stepped on the brake. He red at Sharon with


    rage, and scolded, "Why do you have to put the me on yourself every time something happens? Will


    you be happy if everyone mes you, curses you? No matter what happened today or what you have


    done to help Joyce before, maybe you can''t get away with your responsibility. But the main


    responsibility was not on you. Why are you spinning a cocoon around yourself? Why do you have to


    apologize to the whole world with a guilty heart? It''s unnecessary. Really unnecessary. Do you know


    that?"


    "I... I... I''m sorry."


    "Don''t say sorry again. From now on, I don''t want to hear the word sorry from you anymore. Do you


    hear me?"


    Sharon nodded her head timidly. Tears kept rolling in her eyes.


    Even though John disliked and even hated her, she had never been as sad as she was now.


    She knew that he was in a bad mood, and she thought it was all because of her. Jessie was injured


    and Mark didn''t get him anything to do. He must feel bad. She didn''t want to see John sad!


    But no matter what she did, it seemed that he would only be unhappier.


    Sharon silently wiped her tears. ncing at her, John didn''t say anything. He stepped on the gas and


    continued driving. However, along the way, John didn''t feel better. Instead, he felt more and more


    upset.


    When the car stopped at the gate of the Yan family, both of them didn''t talk to each other.


    Before getting out of the car, Sharon wanted to say something, but when she saw the bad look on


    John''s face, she swallowed the words back. She timidly said, "Drive carefully." Then she opened the


    door and got off.


    Looking at the petite figure slowly leaving his sight, John took a deep breath and leaned against the


    seat sadly.


    What''s wrong with him today?


    Seeing her crying made his heart ache!


    ''John, were you out of your mind? Or you haven''t touched a woman for a long time? How could you


    have a crush on this kind of woman?'' John thought to himself.


    Suddenly, the phone rang. John picked it up.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It was a message. "I''m really sorry that you have been apanying me these days. I know that you


    dislike me and hate me. It''s my own ridiculous illusion that I still hold. I always feel that in time, you will


    definitely see me. I know I was wrong. From now on, I will not bother you anymore. I will talk to


    Grandpa Qiao. I will not get you into trouble. I wish you can find your love one day. Sharon."


    SHIT!


    John was so furious that he threw the phone away, stepped on the gas and galloped


    away.

 Chapter 173 Believed It or Not

    Chapter 173 Believed It or Not


    It had been 12 hours after Jessie''s surgical operation. Even if she received anesthetic, she should


    wake up by now. But she didn''t blink her eyes or move her fingers at all.


    Lawrence had asked the doctor, and the doctor said that someone was more sensitive to anesthetic


    and might wake upter. Lawrence kept waiting. However, after 24 hours, 48 hours and then 96 hours,


    she still didn''t wake up.


    ording to the doctor''s diagnosis, Jessie was in aa due to excessive loss of blood.


    Upon hearing this news, Lawrence was in a state of panic and at a loss.


    He didn''t expect that Jessie would fall into aa because of the injury. She was fine even though she


    tortured herself before.


    He was afraid. He was afraid that she would never wake up.


    He held her warm hands tightly, and he could only feel the warmth from her hands to tell himself that


    she was still alive.


    If the warmth in her hands disappeared, he couldn''t imagine what he would be like.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    Lawrence picked up the phone and said "hello" feebly. A gentle female voice came from the other side.


    "Lawrence, I have something to talk with you about the Xiao family''s extermination more than ten years


    ago. Are you avable?"


    ''Extermination of the Xiao family?''


    Lawrence asked nervously, "Who are you?"


    "You don''t have to know who I am. If you want to know who killed all the members of the Xiao family,


    you cane here. I''ll wait for you at FS Bar. And don''t tell anyone. Till eight, if you don''te, you


    won''t find me again."


    Before Lawrence answered, the phone was hung up with a bang.


    Lawrence lost in thought, wondering who on earth was the woman that made the call.


    Judging from the voice, it should be a very young woman, no, more like a girl! If she was just a young


    girl, how could she know that the Xiao family was killed more than a decade ago?


    Lawrence suspected that.


    However, no matter how suspicious he was, it was rted with the extermination of the Xiao family


    overnight which was the pain inside his heart. Even if he knew it might be a fake information, he


    couldn''t let go of any chance.


    Then Lawrence got on the car and left with an excuse.


    FS Bar, was a small bar with few customers which even didn''t have many flies.


    Lawrence entered the bar warily, and a woman in a red low-cut dress immediately came out to


    wee him.


    "Are you Mr. Lawrence?"


    Lawrence was a little stunned. It seemed like she had already known that he woulde.


    The woman nodded with a smile and said, "Come with me. This way."


    Lawrence followed the woman to the booth, and then, with a sound of "Pang", the gate was shut down.


    Rachel saw his frightened face and sneered, "I''m not afraid of you at all. I''m just a little girl. What are


    you afraid of? Are you afraid that I will eat you up?"


    Lawrence narrowed his eyes slightly, staring at her deeply.


    Rachel put down the juice in her hand and said, "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in old men like you."


    Lawrence was speechless.


    "Tell me, who on earth killed the Xiao family?" Lawrence cut to the chase, not wanting to waste any


    more time.


    Ever since he knew that all the ten members of the Xiao family died in the fire in just one night, he


    swore secretly that he must find out the person behind the scene. However, no matter how hard he had


    searched for the past decade, he couldn''t find any clue about the death of the Xiao family.


    All the evidences were pointing to the fact that the Xiao family did die in an ident.


    But he didn''t believe it at all.


    Rachel raised her eyebrows. She knew all about it, but deliberately asked, "After so many years, you


    didn''t find anything, right? But it makes sense. The person behind is so powerful that he had got rid of


    all the evidence, even the witnesses, as if they had never existed in this world. But fortunately, I know


    what had happened."


    "You?" Lawrence was quite suspicious of her. She was only 17 or 18 years old. "How do I know if you


    are telling the truth?"


    Rachel smiled, "You can choose not to trust me. I didn''t ask you to trust me. But Sir, you are here today


    just to know what I know, right? Since you are here, don''t always doubt others'' sincerity, or I will be


    hurt."


    Rachel pouted, pretending to be aggrieved and looking at Lawrence miserably.


    Lawrence sighed, "Okay, go ahead."


    With a smile, Rachel took out a stack of documents and ced them in front of Lawrence. She said,


    "He killed the Xiao family. His name is Henry. He was a former mercenary of Russian, a powerful killer.


    He didn''t have a good reputation in the business circle. He often got paid but didn''t do things or


    screwed things up. Therefore, very few people hired him."


    "Since he was so ipetent at work, who would spend money to hire him?"


    "No matter whether he waspetent or not, he was at least a killer. In addition, he was short of


    business. Once he needed money, he would definitely take any offer. However, in the past, the Xiao


    family was really out of luck. He was hired to kill Shawn only, but he had identally caused a fire


    when he was shooting Shawn."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "What? That fire was really an ident?" Lawrence stood up in surprise. He couldn''t believe that so


    many members of the Xiao family were innocent.


    Ten lives! Ten people in the Xiao family were dead! It was just an idental fire and all of them were


    dead.


    Rachel felt sorry for it. She didn''t know if all the members of the Xiao family were destined to die, or did


    it mean that Shawn was so cruel that his fate involved all the members of the Xiao family.


    Looking at the only person left in the Xiao family, Rachel began to feel pity for him.


    After all, all his families had died, leaving him alone to live in this world full of hatred. It was really pitiful.


    "Alright, don''t be sad. Maybe it''s fate. Although it was a tragic night for the Xiao family, your grandfather


    had to shoulder the greatest responsibility for the whole thing."


    "My grandfather? Why?"


    "Have you ever heard about what had happened between your grandparents?" Seeing him shake his


    head, Rachel said, "Then I''ll tell you their story. I believe that after I finish my words, you will know who


    killed the Xiao family."


    Rachel slowly narrated the story of Ken and Shawn. The more Lawrence listened, the angrier he got.


    She could not understand why he was so angry. Was it because of the bad things his grandfather had


    done, or because he knew that Ken, who had raised him for more than ten years, was the people


    behind? Anyway, she could feel that he looked extremely horrible.


    "How do I know if you are telling the truth? As you said just now, all the evidence and witnesses of this


    matter are gone. It is possible that you make up a story to deceive me."


    Rachel had nothing to say to him. He thought she was talking nonsense!


    She suddenly stood up and said coldly, "Believe it or not, it''s nothing good for me. But there''s one thing


    I can tell you, I''m the granddaughter of the killer! If you don''t believe me, you can check it by yourself.


    I''ve already told you the name. You can do whatever you like."


    Then Rachel walked away with her purse.

 Chapter 174 I Wouldnt Leave You Alone Anymore

    Chapter 174 I Wouldn''t Leave You Alone Anymore


    After Rachel left, Lawrence had been sitting there, absent-minded. It seemed that he couldn''t ept


    what he had heard at all.


    The death of the Xiao family was caused by Ken!


    This sentence kept repeating in his mind.


    ''How could it be? How could it be?''


    Lawrence couldn''t believe that the adoptive father who had raised him for more than ten years was the


    one who made him an orphan.


    He had thought that in this world, only Ken was good to him. Although there was a tacit understanding


    between them, that was, they knew that they both needed each other and both were using each other,


    neither of them would speak out.


    However, in his eyes, this tacit understanding had be a joke!


    As soon as Lawrence got back to the vi, he went straight into the room.


    He didn''t know how he came back. He came back like a ghost.


    He opened theputer and looked at the only group photo of him and Ken. He hated. He felt pain.


    He didn''t understand!


    He did not understand why Ken was so cruel and merciless to hurt his family!


    He couldn''t even understand why he would hire such an unprofessional killer!


    Well, since Ken hated the Xiao family and Shawn, why did he still adopt him? He could totally ignore


    him and send him directly to the welfare house. Why should he keep him by his side?


    Moreover, he also took a photo of Jessie and told him that she was his future wife.


    Since he hated them so much, why did he do that?


    "Ah!"


    Lawrence yelled and swept all the things on the desk to the ground. Even theputer was thrown to


    the ground and broke into pieces.


    The servants heard a loud noise and immediately ran up to check. When the door was opened, they


    saw a mess on the ground. Before the servants were able to be stunned, they heard Lawrence''s roar,


    "Get out." The servants immediately closed the door and left in fear.


    Lawrence slumped into his chair in depression. His gentle eyes had already been covered by anger.


    His handsome face was covered with viciousness and ferocity.


    Ken! Ken!


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    It was a message. "You can go straight to me if you need a killer. My name is Rachel. I''m a world-


    famous killer. I think I''m different from that kind of person. Rachel."


    He stared at the text message on the phone. The hand that held the phone was so powerful, as if it


    was going to crush it.


    Killer?


    £­


    Lawrence sat in the room for a while. When he saw it was almost ten o''clock, he stood up and walked


    towards Jessie''s room.


    He opened the door and walked to the window. He drew the curtains and said, "It''s a little windy


    tonight. You just finished the operation and haven''t recovered yet. Let me help you close the curtains.


    You are so weak. Don''t get yourself sick again."


    Then he turned around and went to the bed. Sitting on the chair, he held her warm little hand and


    quietly looked at the sleeping face.


    "Jessie, there are so many things inside my heart. I felt bad, but I don''t know who to tell. But I think I''ll


    go crazy if I don''t tell my feeling. It seems that I can''t do anything right, you know?" Lawrence looked at


    her, frowning with a worried face. At that moment, he realized how poor he was.


    What a pity! He didn''t even have someone to have a heart-to-heart talk.


    He didn''t expect that there was no one in this huge world who cared about whether he was happy or


    not.


    If Jessie was not in aa, he really dared not show his weakness in front of her.


    "You know what? It turns out that the enemy I have been looking for is right next to me. But I didn''t


    know that at all. I, I even treat him as my family. Don''t you think I''m stupid?" Lawrence smiled bitterly,


    and his heart was torn apart.


    In the past ten years, Ken had treated him very well. He had provided him with the best living


    conditions, arranged him to go to the best school and spent money on his overseas study... They had


    no blood lineage. It would be unnecessary for him to do so and train him with all his heart and effort.


    When he thought that there were still people in the world who cared about him and he still had families,


    why he was told that his grandpa, who had always regarded him as a treasure, was the person who


    killed his entire family?


    No matter how strong he was, he could not bear such a strike and harm.


    Moreover, he was an orphan.


    "Jessie, what will you do if you were me?" Lawrence asked in a soft voice. He was really conflicted,


    depressed and at a loss. "I lost my families because of him. He raised me up. What should I do? I


    really don''t know! Jessie, tell me what to do! You are so smart. You must know that!"


    Lawrence put his head on Jessie''s hand, looking miserable.


    "Daniel!" A faint voice came. Lawrence raised his head and looked at Jessie. "Daniel, don''t be afraid.


    I''m here..."


    "Jessie! Jessie! Wake up!" Jessie frowned and covered herself with the quilt tightly, she looked scared


    and frightened. Seeing that, Lawrence''s heart ached.


    "Daniel! Daniel!" Jessie slowly opened her eyes and tears fell down along the corners of her eyes. She


    cried and said, "I miss Daniel so much."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lawrence was at a loss, not knowing how tofort her.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and wiped the tears off her face. He said in a soft voice, "Don''t worry.


    Daniel will be fine. God will bless him. He will be fine."


    Hearing that, Jessie didn''t reply. She just looked at him. Doubt and questioning shed across her sad


    eyes.


    He would be fine?


    ''Lawrence, what did you mean by that? Were you promising me?


    You must have caught Daniel! Right?''


    Although Jessie kept asking and doubting in her heart, she did not say anything atst.


    She knew that even if she rushed to question him, without any solid evidence, he would certainly deny.


    She knew it would happen, so she didn''t have to act rashly and alert the enemy.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Then she moved her body slightly, trying to avoid the wound. Just then a sharp pain came. Jessie


    frowned and could not help but cry out, "It hurts." Upon hearing this, Lawrence instantly stood up and


    said, "Don''t move. You have wounds on your body."


    Then he helped her up and put the pillow high so that she could leanfortably.


    He said, "What happened in the shopping mall that day? Why would that woman stab you with a


    knife?"


    Jessie looked at him and said indifferently, "That woman was the mistress of John. There were some


    rumors about me and John before. She might think that John broke up with her because of me, so she


    came to take revenge on me."


    Lawrence took a look at her and took her hand, "Okay." He said softly, "It''s all my fault this time. I


    shouldn''t have left you alone. I promise I will never leave you alone anymore."


    Jessie nodded, but her heart wasplicated.

 Chapter 175 Today Would be the Day You Die

    Chapter 175 Today Would be the Day You Die


    Both of them were silent, full of thoughts.


    Seeing the tears on Jessie''s face, he felt helpless and guilty. He knew she was worried about Daniel,


    but he just ignored her. He only wanted to know if she had really forgotten Mark and if she was really


    willing to start a new life with him.


    Just when Jessie was in aa, he sent someone to investigate Jill on purpose. When he learned that


    Jill was John''s woman, he couldn''t help making all kinds of assumptions.


    He asked her what had happened because he wanted to see how Jessie would answer him.


    He hoped she would tell him the truth. But he was also afraid that she would lie to him. At the thought


    of his skepticism and distrust of Jessie, Lawrence regretted so much.


    Suddenly, he stood up and said, "I''m going downstairs to get you something to eat. You can have a


    rest." Then he turned around and left.


    The moment the door was closed again, her tears fell down again.


    She felt that she had slept for a long time as if she had a very long dream.


    In her dream, she married Mark and gave birth to a cute baby. The baby had fair skin, round face, ck


    eyes, thick ck hair, plump and cute.


    Just as she was immersed in happiness, the picture suddenly turned and her baby disappeared in front


    of her eyes.


    She was frightened, flurried, at a loss.


    All she could do was cry, and she felt fear and helplessness. She kept calling Mark''s name, hoping he


    could help her get her baby back. But what responded to her was the silence in the room, along with


    her cries of fear and despair.


    She lost her baby, so did Mark and everyone else around her.


    They abandoned her.


    That feeling of loneliness and helplessness, like a sharp de, pierced Jessie''s heart fiercely, and she


    was overwhelmed with grief.


    When Lawrence went downstairs and told the chef to prepare some rice porridge for Jessie, Joseph,


    who just came over from outside, looked at Lawrence in disdain and said sarcastically, "Tut-tut. You are


    going to be the best lover in the world. You can do anything for a woman who cheated you. You are


    really something."


    Lawrence didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He just nced at him and bypassed him.


    Joseph leaned against the pir of the dining room, and with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, he


    said, "What a rare world! You''re so happy even after you''ve devoted yourself to it."


    After a pause, Lawrence immediately turned around and red at him with resentment.


    How could Joseph be afraid? He still looked at Lawrence with an evil smile.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Your expression makes me think I guessed it right."


    "Guess what?" Lawrence asked back, hiding the fire in his eyes, "I know more clearly than you what


    kind of person Jessie is. Even if she still couldn''t forget Mark, she would be mine one day. But you, you


    always tease her. I''m wondering whether you have a crush on her or not."


    Joseph suddenly widened his eyes and shouted, "Why would I like a woman like her?"


    "Whether it is possible or not, only you know." Then Lawrence went upstairs with a snort.


    Joseph gritted his teeth and red at Lawrence''s back.


    ''Lawrence, let me see how arrogant you could be! I''ll just wait and see!''


    £­


    "Grandpa, can you let go of Daniel?"


    "Shut up! Are you out of your mind?" Ken stared at him and said, "Lawrence, don''t you know how


    important Daniel is to us? His gene structure is the key to our research. Lawrence, how can you make


    such a request for Jessie?"


    Since Lawrence got a chance to see Jessie, Ken knew that Lawrence would do something excessive


    for Jessie sooner orter. Like Daniel.


    Although Lawrence was a calm and thoughtful man, the only w of him was that he was too emotional


    and sentimental.


    He just wanted to take care of Jessie and only consider for Jessie. He even ignored what Joseph had


    reminded him.


    It was not hard to tell how important Jessie was for him.


    Ken was not surprised at all that Lawrence requested to release Daniel. It was as expected. He had


    hoped that in Lawrence''s mind, he would consider the overall situation, consider MR and him more or


    less.


    But it turned out that he didn''t care at all.


    Without saying a word, Lawrence stared at Ken quietly.


    After more than ten years of getting along with each other, Lawrence knew clearly about Ken''s


    character. And he also knew that it was impossible for Ken to take the initiative to let go of Daniel. But


    he didn''t bear to let Jessie live in pain and worry. He couldn''t do that.


    He clenched his fists, hesitating on about the decision he hade up with.


    Looking at Lawrence in silence, who kept silent and had no intention to leave, Ken asked, "Anything


    else? If you still want to persuade me to let Daniel go, I advise you to give up. Even if I do, Joseph


    won''t agree." Besides, he didn''t want to at all.


    "What if I order you?"


    "What?" Ken widened his eyes in astonishment. He pped the table, stood up and said in a low voice,


    "Lawrence, do you think you have the ability now, so you cane to order me, right?" Lawrence


    dared to threaten him for a woman! Ken certainly was furious.


    ''He was really out of his mind!''


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Lawrence stared at him without any fear.


    It should be said that Lawrence had never been afraid. Instead, he felt that Ken was an elder who also


    saved his life. If it weren''t Ken, he wouldn''t have lived.


    But all the rtions between them had ended yesterday!


    Since Lawrence knew that Ken was the murderer who killed the Xiao family, he had no longer treated


    Ken as his family.


    Even the rtions between them was gone.


    "Ken, you cannot hide the truth for a lifetime. I appreciate your kindness to raise me up over the past


    ten years. However, I know clearly the hatred between us. I just want you to let go of Daniel. That''s my


    only request to you. But if you can''t do it, then don''t me me for abandoning our rtions which has


    existed for more than ten years."


    "What do you want to do?" Ken asked in a harsh tone, with murderous look on his face. "Lawrence, do


    you really think you are powerful enough to do anything you want? I don''t know what you''ve heard.


    Anyone who dares to act like a tyrant in my ce will have only one end."


    As soon as his voice fell, a gun was aimed directly at Ken''s forehead.


    Ken asked in a cold voice, "Lawrence, is this the way you repay me?"


    Lawrence sneered, "Repay you? Why should I repay you? More than ten years ago, you killed ten


    members of the Xiao family and made me an orphan. Do you think I want to take revenge or repay


    you?"


    "What...How could you..."


    "Do you want to ask me how I got to know that? "Ha-ha, walls have ears. Do you really think that


    nobody in the world will know you were a murderer?" Lawrence put the gun to the middle of Ken''s


    eyebrows and threatened in a cold voice, "Let go of Daniel, or today will be the day you die!"

 Chapter 176 Secret of Ken Part One

    Chapter 176 Secret of Ken Part One


    "The day I die?" Ken grabbed the gun and pressed it on his forehead, he threatened, "Shoot if you


    dare. Kill me today if you can. Anyway, I am old already. I am not afraid of death. But Lawrence, you''d


    better think it over. If I''m dead, you won''t even be able to see Daniel''s dead body, not to mention let go


    of him!"


    "You..."


    Lawrence looked at Ken, he really wanted to shoot Ken, but he was afraid that he would really hurt


    Daniel and Jessie because of his impulse.


    He didn''t want to expose the truth so soon, but when he saw that Jessie was worried about Daniel


    every day and felt guilty, he really wanted to do something for her.


    Lawrence took back the gun and said, "I don''t care how important Daniel is to you. Anyway, I don''t want


    to see Jessie get hurt. If you don''t release him, you can at least let Jessie see Daniel."


    "Okay! I''ll arrange it for you."


    Ken''s quick reply made Lawrence a little at a loss. After a pause, he said, "Arrange it as soon as


    possible. If you make fun of me, I will show you what I am capable of."


    Ken watched Lawrence leaving. He was angry.


    In his life, there were only two people who had threatened him. One was Nelson. And Lawrence was


    the second!


    After thinking for a while, Ken picked up the phone and dialed a number. When it was connected, he


    ordered, "Speed up the test on Daniel." ''Lawrence, since you didn''t care about anything except Jessie,


    I would let you know the consequence of threatening me.''


    When Lawrence entered Jessie''s room with porridge, Jessie had got out of bed.


    Seeing that Jessie was standing by the window, he put down the porridge, grabbed a nket on the


    sofa, and put it on her.


    "Jessie, why did you get out of bed so soon? You should have more rest."


    "I''ve been in aa for so many days and my bones have be stiff, so I want to take a walk." With


    a faint smile, Jessie said, "Lawrence, don''t worry too much. I''m really fine."


    "Well, don''t push yourself too hard. You need to rest after standing for a while, you know?"


    "Yes. I know it."


    Lawrence put the porridge on the tea table and said, "I have good news for you. There is some news


    about Daniel."


    "Really?" Hearing that, Jessie was so excited that she wanted to walk forward. However, she hurt her


    wound so violently that she could not help crying out. Seeing that her wound was pulled again and her


    face turned red with pain, Lawrence immediately stood up and supported her to sit down on the sofa.


    He rebuked in a low voice, "I told you to be careful just now. Look at you. Your wound hurt again in less


    than two minutes. I shouldn''t have told you about it."


    "No, please. I''m sorry. I promise I''ll be more careful." Jessie held his arm and said sincerely.


    "Lawrence, you said there is news about Daniel. So where is he now? How is he now?"


    Jessie kept asking. She felt so guilty because there wasn''t any news about him for such a long time. If


    he lived a good life, she would feel better, but if not, she would rather suffer instead of him.


    She was willing to pay any price as long as he could be safe.


    "I know you are worried about him, so I''ve sent people to investigate as soon as possible." Lawrence


    held her hand andforted her, "Don''t worry. I will inform you as soon as there is any news. Although


    Daniel is your younger brother, I have treated him as my family member. You just need to take care of


    yourself. You can''t let Daniel see you like this."


    Jessie nodded.


    Since she had wounds all over her body, if Daniel saw it, he must be very sad. Moreover, since


    Lawrence said that he would help her look for Daniel, he must have found some clues, maybe it wasn''t


    confirmed yet.


    She had to be patient. Daniel would definitelye back.


    Holding Lawrence''s hand tightly, she leaned her head on his shoulder, "Lawrence, thank you."


    £­


    As time went by, the wound on Jessie''s body almost healed. However, there was still no news about


    Daniel from Lawrence. She rarely saw him.


    "Butler."


    "Miss Jessie, what can I do for you?"


    "Where are Lawrence and grandpa? I haven''t seen them for days."


    "Mr. Ken went abroad with Mr. Lawrence. He said he would be back in two or three days. I think he


    should be back in these two days."


    Hearing that, Jessie answered and went upstairs alone.


    But when Jessie went to the innermost room on the third floor, she found that the door of that room was


    closed, so she was curious about it.


    The door of that room was always closed. She had never seen someone entered that room. Even the


    servants were not allowed to enter it.


    Jessie felt suspicious. What was this room?


    Looking around, Jessie found that there was no one around. She quietly approached the room and


    tiptoed to open the door.


    The room was dark inside. Jessie had thought that this was a ce where no one lived for a long time,


    so it must be covered with dust. Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered the room, a faint fragrance


    greeted her.


    Turning on the light, Jessie was stunned in front of a big oil painting ced in the room.


    It''s a person! Who was she?


    Jessie walked closer to the woman in the painting and looked at her carefully.


    She was a pretty woman with a pair of watery eyes, a delicate nose and rosy lips. She looked elegant


    and delicate. A red embroidered cheongsam perfectly covered her good figure.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a smile on her face, the woman shyly looked away. In the quiet atmosphere, people who looked at


    her would feel an irresistible heartbeat.


    The closer Jessie looked at the woman in the painting, the more she felt that the woman in the painting


    had a strong attraction that no one could resist.


    Even Jessie was attracted by her beauty.


    ''Was she the wife of Ken? Lover? Or mistress?


    If she was not the love of his life, how could he be so precious and keep her painting alone in this


    room?''


    Looking at the ornaments in the room, she found that all of them were antiques. There was porcin,


    recorder, dresser, and even woman''sb and mirror, all of which were very exquisite. They looked


    rare.


    Moreover, they were all well preserved.


    The room was dark, and the thick curtains blocked the sunshine outside. But inside the room, it was


    spotless and clean.


    It could be imagined that how much Ken cared about everything here.


    She carefully opened the photos on the dressing table. Every ck-and-white picture showed the


    sweet look of Ken and the woman in the painting. Jessie could feel the strong happiness between them


    just from their smiles.


    Jessie even envied them. How she wished she could have such a love!


    However, when she opened the book under the photo album, Jessie was stunned.


    Suddenly, the door was opened. Hearing that, Jessie was shocked. Her hand identally hit the photo


    album on the table, and with a bang, the photo album fell to the ground.


    "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 177 Secret of Ken Part Two

    Chapter 177 Secret of Ken Part Two


    "I..." Jessie didn''t expect that Ken woulde in at this moment. She just stood there, not knowing


    what to do.


    "What are you doing here? Didn''t I say that no one is allowed toe in here? Here, nobody dares to


    defy my order. Jessie, don''t think that you can do anything you want just because you are my


    granddaughter." Ken walked towards her step by step, with anger burning in his turbid eyes.


    Jessie bit her lips hard, stood still, and grasped the table behind her with her hands timidly.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I... I didn''t know..."


    "You didn''t know?" Ken''s eyes darkened. "Don''t you know that the door is closed. How dare you get in


    without permission? Haven''t your parents taught you the basic family education since you were a


    child?"


    When Jessie was a child, she cared most about her parents and family. If she heard someone say


    something bad about her parents, she would be furious.


    "No, they haven''t!" She shouted at Ken, "You know nothing at all! You have no right to judge them! I


    know how well my mother has treated me. If there was anything wrong with me, just tell me. Don''t


    me my mother. What''s more, I''m not her own child at all. Even if she didn''t teach me anything, it''s


    not her fault. You know it better than I do!"


    The thought of her mother''s life made Jessie''s heart ache.


    Jessie thought her mother''s life would be better after she got married, but her mother died for no


    reason.


    If she had known it earlier, she would not have had to sacrifice herself to marry into the Lan family.


    Before Jessie got the chance to say anything, Ken was filled with fury. However, his anger disappeared


    instantly, and his heart was filled with guilt and self-usation when he heard from Jessie that "Who


    was responsible for that? You know it better than me!"


    He bent down painfully, picked up the photo album that had fallen on the ground and opened it up.


    Jessie was confused. She looked at him dazedly. There was sadness in his eyes which made Jessie


    confused.


    She asked, "Why did you take the photo with my mother? And who is that woman?"


    "That woman..." Ken sighed as he walked to the sofa and sat down with the album in his hand. He


    gently touched the woman in the photo with his wrinkled finger and said, "The woman you mentioned is


    called Cassie. She is the love of my life. She is also your grandmother."


    "Grandma?" Jessie wondered whether the grandma Ken mentioned was Irene''s mother or the mother


    of her biological mother. Jessie was confused.


    Ken continued, "Cassie was my fianc¨¦e, but then Shawn took her away, and Cassie was forced to


    marry in to the Xiao family. As for why I took photos with your mother and Cassie... That''s because


    Irene is the child of Cassie and me."


    What?


    Hearing that, Jessie widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Irene was the child of Shawn. How could she be Ken''s child now?


    Was her mother an illegitimate child of Ken and Cassie?


    Ken raised his eyes and waved his hand to let Jessiee and sit next to him. Jessie paused. She


    walked slowly and sat beside him.


    "Jessie, I know there are some things that you won''t be able to ept. But that''s the truth. I won''t deny


    what I did, and I won''t erase the damage that others have done to my life." Ken closed the photo album


    and said, "If it weren''t for the fact that Shawn forced Cassie to marry him, none of these would have


    happened now."


    Ken leaned against the sofa and looked at the painting. The sad memory came back to him.


    "What''s wrong with you, Cassie? It''ste. Why are you here drinking alone?" Ken just finished his work


    and drove home. When he passed by the riverside, he saw Cassie drinking alone on the riverside, with


    the cold wind blowing.


    Cassie turned her face and smiled, "It''s such a coincidence, Ken. I didn''t expect to see you here.


    Come, drink with me."


    "Stop drinking. Where is Shawn?" Ken had thought that she was just unhappy, and it might be because


    she had a fight with Shawn or the Xiao family members. Unexpectedly, when she turned around, under


    the neon light, Ken saw that there were many bruises on her face. His heart ached at once.


    He held her hand and asked, "How did you get your face hurt? Did Shawn beat you again?"


    Although it was a question, Ken was sure that it was Shawn who hurt her.


    He had pped her more than once.


    Cassie smiled bitterly, with tears welling up in her eyes as she looked at the colorful neon lights on the


    riverside.


    "Ken, what kind of life am I living? I think I''m just his vent. Whether he was happy or not, he can do


    anything to me without asking my will." When he was happy, he would press her on the bed and do


    what he wanted to do regardless of anything. If he was upset, he would beat her on the body without


    saying a word.


    She suffered the torture of living in hell. For several times, she really hoped that she could die like this.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ken was shocked. He stood beside her and his heart was broken.


    He wanted to reach out and hold her tightly into his arms. He wanted to tell her "leave him, go with me!"


    However, he didn''t dare to break the bottom line in his heart.


    He knew that no matter how cruel and heartless Shawn was, he could not do such a thing to betray his


    conscience.


    After all, she was married.


    He sat on the riverside with Cassie. After a while, Ken persuaded her to go home. In the middle of the


    night, a good woman was sitting on the riverside and drinking. Anyway, it was not a good thing.


    "Cassie, can you walk by yourself?"


    "Yes, I can."


    As soon as Cassie stood up, she felt dizzy. Seeing that she was about to fall down, Ken held her


    immediately. Cassie suddenly raised her head and looked into Ken''s gentle eyes.


    The two stared at each other, as if there was an electric current, causing them to tremble.


    Ken noticed that something was wrong with them. He immediately looked away and helped her to get


    in the car.


    When they were just off the road, Cassie suddenly said, "Ken, I want to go to your house."


    Ken was surprised.


    Cassieughed at herself, "Do you think I''m a loose woman? I have a husband and a child, but I still


    want to go with another man to his ce."


    "No, Cassie."


    "You don''t have to exin. I mean it." Cassie looked up at him and said, "You know I didn''t want to


    marry Shawn at all. You are always the one I love. But what can I do? My parents were afraid that that


    such a thing would be spread out. They were afraid that you would hate me because of this, and that I


    would have a bad reputation in the future. But they didn''t know at all that Shawn didn''t love me at all.


    He just wanted to have me. He was jealous of you, so he wanted to take me away from you, to show


    off to you. But, Ken, do you know that I''m not happy at all? I don''t know why I''m living like this! I really


    want to die. Really! I wanted tomit suicide for several times. But I was afraid, after all, the child is


    innocent."

 Chapter 178 The One Mom Cared About Most Was Daniel

    Chapter 178 The One Mom Cared About Most Was Daniel


    Cassie said, covering her face and weeping.


    Whenever she was with Ken, she always wore a smile on her face. They seldom quarreled with each


    other because of anger, let alone cry so sadly like now.


    Her heart was as painful as being cut by a knife.


    "Cassie..."


    Before Ken could say anything, Cassie suddenly raised her head, put her arms around his neck and


    kissed him on the lips.


    Ken was stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    Although Cassie was married, he could not forget her. At night, their sweet scenes would always


    appear in his mind.


    However, no matter how much he missed her or how angry he was, he didn''t want to do anything


    behind Shawn''s back.


    Because he knew that no matter what request he made, Cassie would ept him.


    After all, it was true that she was having a hard time now.


    But he dared not to do so. He also didn''t want to do that.


    If others knew it, Cassie would suffer the most. Gossip was a fearful thing. At that time, her life would


    be worse than death.


    He knew that Cassie had a very painful and suffering time, but he did not expect her to be so bold and


    so active.


    When a woman threw herself on a man, any man would be slightly touched, let alone a woman whom


    he loved to the core.


    They had been together for so long, but they had never done anything crossing the line. Now Cassie


    was so open to him and it seemed that she couldn''t wait to do it. As a normal and abstinent man, how


    could he restrain himself?


    That night, they were so excited, so passionate and fully devoted.


    They had thought that they would not have any contact after they had that beautiful night. But what


    they didn''t expect was that Cassie got pregnant after that night.


    The memory slowly came back to him. After wiping away the tears from the corners of his eyes, Ken


    said in a hoarse voice, "That was because we wanted to give Irene a healthy and safe life, so we didn''t


    dare to tell her. Luckily, Irene looked like Cassie. She was beautiful and considerate. If it wasn''t Darren,


    she wouldn''t have left the Xiao family." Or she wouldn''t have died like that.


    The biggest regret in his life was that Ken was unable to im his family connection with Irene, nor


    heard her call him father.


    He didn''t hate Darren before, he just thought that he couldn''t give her daughter a stable and happy life.


    However, it was her own choice, he couldn''t me anyone.


    However, Darren had brought back Ivy and Ellie. They not only hurt his daughter, but also his


    granddaughter. How could he sit by and watch an outsider hurt his family?


    After hearing Ken say so much, even Jessie could see the helplessness and sorrow in his heart.


    Many things had been out of his control. It was resentment that drove him to where he was today.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Shawn took Cassie away, then this matter wouldn''t have happened.


    Anyway, where there''s a will, there was a way. If he didn''t have the devil in his heart and if he didn''t


    want to do it himself, nobody could force him.


    Maybe others were responsible for it, but he had to be responsible for it himself.


    "Grandpa, it has been so many years, it''s very tired for you to keep it in mind all the time. Why don''t


    you learn to give up?" Jessie persuaded. Hating someone was tired. That''s only a punishment for


    oneself. That''s not a wise way for life. Moreover, he had hated others for more than a decade. What he


    did was just torturing himself!


    However, the one he hated didn''t even know it at all.


    It was said that the living people were the most painful.


    Shawn was dead, and Cassie was dead. Even if he had killed all the people who once hurt him, he was


    still the only one who felt most painful in the end.


    However, it''s very simple to say.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ken wanted to forget her, but he just couldn''t.


    He had been in love with Cassie for decades. But it was because of love that he had hatred inside.


    That kind of hatred, had already spread all over his body and was infiltrated into his bone marrow. It


    merged with his body and mind. As long as he was alive, no matter where he was, this kind of hatred


    would follow him all his life, like a magic spell.


    "Grandpa, do you know what mom cared most when she was alive?" She gazed at Ken and cautiously


    said, "My mother told me to be a good sister before Daniel was born. She wanted me to take good care


    of him and protect him. In particr, when we found out that my younger brother was cerebral palsy, I


    saw my mother hold Daniel tightly as if she was afraid that someone would take him away from her. I


    would never forget how desperate and sad she was all my life. So, I swore at that time that I would


    make more money and be stronger, so that I could protect him and love him as my mother did.


    But I lost him."


    Crystal tears filled her eyes. Jessie didn''t cry, just sobbing silently.


    Looking at the little girl in her early twenties, the softness in Ken''s heart ached.


    He held her petite body gently and took her in his arms.


    Jessie begged with a sobbing voice, "Grandpa, can you help me find Daniel? He was the apple of my


    mother''s eye. Daniel was the one she cared most. I know. Mom didn''t want to die. She said that she


    would take Daniel back from abroad one day. Our family would never be apart. It''s all my fault. I didn''t


    protect him well and lost him. I didn''t fulfill my mother''sst wish. I didn''t take care of him. It''s all my


    fault..."


    Each of Jessie''s words was like a hammer hitting Ken''s heart heavily. He felt so hurt that he almost


    suffocated.


    "Jessie, that''s not your fault."


    "No, it''s all my fault. I don''t have the ability. Grandpa, please, please help me find Daniel for grandma


    and mom, okay?"


    Faced with Jessie''s pleading, Ken admitted that his heart was softened.


    Although Jessie was twenty-one years old now, her voice of cordiality when she called him "Grandpa"


    had thoroughly disturbed his originally cold heart.


    "Okay. I will help you find Daniel."


    Hearing what Ken said, Jessie immediately smiled and happily put her arms around Ken''s neck. She


    put her head on his shoulder and said, "Thank you, Grandpa."


    Ken sighed, stretching out his hand to touch her ck hair.


    ''Jessie, you were so clever!''

 Chapter 179 The Most Terrible Thing was not to Care about Anything

    Chapter 179 The Most Terrible Thing was not to Care about Anything


    When Jessie left the room with a smile, Ken looked at the photos in the album alone and murmured:


    "What should I do, Cassie? Jasmine is so smart. She told me that she wanted to take good care of


    Daniel for Irene. Do you think I should help her?"


    She was so clever that she asked him to let go of Daniel.


    Although Ken knew that she had this idea, he felt warm in his heart. It was the first time for him to feel


    the warmth and happiness from his family for so many years.


    Ken put down the album, ced the things in the room back to their original positions, closed the door


    and left.


    When he just opened the door of the study, his phone rang.


    "You bastard! Lawrence came to make a scene and asked me to let go of Daniel. Come and get rid of


    your people. If you don''te, I will shoot him. Don''t me me for not telling you."


    Before Ken could say anything, the man on the other end of the phone quickly clicked the button to


    hang up. Ken shook his head and sighed, "Lawrence is really making a mess!"


    MR Human Experiment Base


    "Lawrence, what the hell do you want? I told you, I won''t give you Daniel. You''d better give up." Said


    Joseph in a firm tone. He would notpromise to anyone.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    In order to get this human weapon, he had spent eight years to study it, to find the most suitable


    candidate of the gene. It was not easy to find the best basic gene, Daniel. How could he let it go so


    easily?


    On the other hand, it was unwise of him to give up his career just for a woman.


    What''s more, she was a woman who would only take advantage of him!


    No matter what Joseph said, Lawrence swore to take Daniel away today. Since he hade, he had


    never thought about going back empty handed.


    "Joseph, the gene organizations you want have been extracted. What''s the use of keeping Daniel


    here?" He turned his eyes to Daniel, who was lying on the test bed like a dead man, and said, "Look at


    him. You have tortured him like a dead person. Do you think you can change him and make him into an


    immortal?"


    "You think I can''t?" Joseph sneered and asked.


    He never cared about the process and only cared about the result when he did things. And he would


    never do something without absolute certainty. Since this thing had already begun, he would not give


    up halfway. No matter how many problems he encountered, he would face them.


    Just like this human weapon, he had encountered countless problems in the recent years. No matter


    how serious the situation was, he never wanted to give up. As long as he could renovate one, there


    would be tens of thousands of them. Even if he didn''t need them in the future, selling these "immortal


    men" would be a super profitable business.


    He didn''t care whether Daniel was living like a dead person at all!


    It wouldn''t be long before he would be the most useful ''person'' in the world!


    "Lawrence, don''t think you can ask me to do anything just because of Ken. If you want Daniel, you can


    pay with your own life."


    "What? Joseph, don''t go too far." Lawrence lost his temper.


    "Do I? But I don''t think so." With a faint smile, Joseph walked up to Lawrence and lightly patted him on


    the cheek. He said arrogantly, "You''re not qualified."


    Looking at Joseph''s arrogant smile, Lawrence gritted his teeth.


    The moment he turned around, Lawrence took out his gun and pulled the trigger.


    The sound of gunshot was deafening in this closed space.


    "Lawrence!" Hearing the sound of the gun, Nita quickly ran over. When she saw that the gun fell to the


    ground, and the red blood dripped on the ground from Lawrence''s arm, her heart ached while looking


    at the scarlet on the ground.


    She turned around and took a look at Joseph, trying hard to suppress her heartache. She gently said,


    "I''ll help you out. If you need anything, let''s talk about itter."


    Lawrence didn''t want to leave at first, but Nita was threatening him with the pain while holding his arm.


    He had topromise and leave with her.


    The moment Lawrence left, Ken immediately arrived. Looking at the bloodstains on the ground that


    were not dried up, he frowned and asked, "What happened?"


    "Just as you can see."


    "You killed him?"


    "No, I didn''t. I just shot him. Joseph shrugged his shoulders and said with an expression that I didn''t


    want to do that, "He wanted to shoot me first. I didn''t start it. But don''t worry. I just hit his arm, not his


    life. I have been very kind to him."


    Ken looked at him and said nothing.


    He knew that Lawrence wouldn''t give up, but he didn''t expect Lawrence to be so reckless. Although


    Joseph would show respect to Ken superficially, he had always been ruthless and merciless when it


    came to things. In his heart, there had never been a word of humanity.


    He was the best representative of "cold blood animal". Because he did not care about anyone, even if


    his own father died, he did not feel the slightest sadness.


    People were not terrible.


    The most terrible thing was that he didn''t care about anything.


    Just as Joseph.


    Ken had thought to talk with him about Daniel, but he didn''t know how to start because of what


    Lawrence had done.


    Lawrence wouldn''t have taken out his gun if Joseph hadn''t refused to release Daniel. Lawrence must


    had been driven to a certain extent.


    As a matter of fact, what worried Ken was not whether he could save Daniel, but that Lawrence really


    cared about Jessie. If he was to take over the Crimson Dragon Society in the future, it would


    dangerous to let others know what he cared the most, including Jessie''s life.


    He sighed and turned to look at Daniel.


    His face was as pale as paper, his eyes sunken, and his lips turned dark purple. His small and thin


    body had be weak like skeleton under the effect of the drug. All his ck hair had fallen off, and


    the head which was usually the size of ordinary had doubled in size due to the sickness. The whole


    body looked extremely creepy and appalling.


    He was only ten years old and Ken couldn''t bear to see him being tortured like this. After saying "It''s


    okay, I''m leaving." then he turned around and left.


    Nita took Lawrence to dress his wound. The bullet neither stayed in his arm nor hit the bone, just


    pierced through the flesh. Seeing the bloody wound, Nita felt a sudden pain in her heart and her hand


    holding forceps trembled slightly.


    "If you are afraid, just leave it there. I am not going to die anyway." Lawrence didn''t care about it at all,


    which made Nita more furious.


    "Lawrence, can you act like a man? Look what you look like now. You just couldn''t help Jessie get


    Daniel out, and you didn''t even care about your own life?"


    Before Jessie appeared, Lawrence was an energetic and hopeful man. She was deeply attracted by his


    toughness and aggressiveness.


    But she didn''t expect that Lawrence would give up everything for a woman. Now he worried about


    Jessie so much that he even ignored his life just for saving Daniel.


    He was totally different from the past him.

 Chapter 180 Being Humble, She Made Herself Fall

    Chapter 180 Being Humble, She Made Herself Fall


    Lawrence kept silent, and so did Nita. She went on applying medicine for him.


    After a while, Nita spoke.


    "Well, don''t get your arms wet, don''t apply force on them. You should know these notes better than me.


    I don''t need to tell you again." After packing up the things, Nita stood up and was about to leave.


    However, when she just turned around, her hand was grabbed by someone.


    Her heart sank, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Anything else?" Nita said in a cold voice. She didn''t want him to find anything wrong with her.


    "Thank you." His hoarse voice indicated that he was exhausted.


    Nita clenched her teeth, trying to hold back her cry.


    She suddenly withdrew her hand, and pulled Lawrence''s injured arm with too much force. He couldn''t


    help but groan in pain, which made Nita''s heart clench immediately.


    She wanted to turn around to see if his wound was torn again, but finally, she resisted it and left without


    looking back.


    She knew that he didn''t belong to her.


    Even though he knew she loved him, he still pretended not to see it. In his heart, Jessie was more


    important than anything.


    When Lawrence returned to the vi with wound, Jessie walked up immediately when she saw him,


    caught hold of him and asked, "Lawrence, where have you been in the past few days? You said you


    will help me find Daniel. Do you have any clue?"


    When being pulled so hard by Jessie, Lawrence felt a sharp pain from his arms. He wanted to tell her


    what had just happened, but when he saw the expectant look on Jessie''s face, he didn''t say that.


    He said in a weak voice, "I''m sorry. I have been busy with other things these days. I''ve sent people to


    look for Daniel. I''ll tell you as long as there''s any news. Can you be patient for a few more days?"


    Hearing that, Jessie''s bright eyes turned gloomy all of a sudden. She said sulkily, "Oh."


    Apparently, Lawrence saw that she was unhappy, but he didn''t want to force her to do anything. He


    held her hand andforted her softly, "Jessie, I know you are worried about Daniel and hope he can


    come back soon. In fact, I feel the same as you. But we really could not rush to find him. They have


    been trying hard to find him. Can you give them a little more time?"


    Jessie nodded, "Yes, I know. I''m just too anxious."


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll tell you as soon as there''s any news. You should stay at home and recuperate, so


    that you can see Daniel in your best condition." Seeing that Jessie''s smile came back, Lawrence


    excused that he needed to go back to the room for something and went upstairs painfully.


    Because Jessie touched his arms unintentionally, Lawrence''s wound was torn, blood wet the gauze,


    and even his clothes were stained with red blood.


    After taking some gauze to bind up his wound casually, Lawrence fell asleep in bed with tiredness.


    On the other hand, Nita came and gave something to Ken and was nning to go upstairs to have a


    look on Lawrence''s wound. But when she opened the door, she saw Lawrence lying on the bed with a


    sad face.


    She approached him and called his name softly, but he still didn''t respond. She reached out her hand


    and touched his forehead. The moment she touched his forehead, her hand felt the hot temperature


    and she immediately took back her hand. Then Nita opened his sleeve and saw a dazzling red blood.


    She was not sure if she was angry or painful. Anyway, it was hard to tell.


    She quickly went downstairs, fetched the medicine box, put Lawrence in ce, and covered him with a


    quilt. Then, Nita began to treat his wound.


    "Didn''t I tell you to be careful of the wound? It was only stitched for a while, but the wound was torn.


    What the hell do you want?"


    Nitained as she sewed up the wound. She really felt bad because of his injury.


    The slight infection of the wound led to a high fever in his body. During the whole night, Nita stayed by


    his side and fed him with water and medicine. She took care of him for the whole night.


    Although she didn''t close her eyes all night, she was satisfied and happy.


    If it wasn''t for this opportunity, she might never have a chance to take care of him in the rest of her life.


    However, Nita was somewhat unhappy to trade his pain for this chance.


    After all, it was because of that woman, not her.


    "Jessie! Jessie!"


    The soft murmur woke up Nita who was just asleep.


    "Lawrence, what did you say?" Nita looked up and said gently.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Jessie..."


    Hearing this, Nita was suffocated. She stood up suddenly, turned around and was about to leave


    because of anger.


    She helped him dress his wound; she took care of him for a whole night when he got a fever. Even


    when he was scalded because of Jessiest time, it was her who took care of his wound carefully. But


    what about him? Why was his heart full of Jessie without anyone else?


    ''Jessie! Jessie! You loved that woman so much, but what did she do to you?


    The whole world could see that Jessie did not like you at all. She was just using you, but what about


    you?


    Lawrence, you were such a big fool! The biggest fool in the world!''


    The more Nita thought about it, the angrier she got. At the same time, her heart ached.


    ''Lawrence was a fool. I was a fool too.


    Jessie didn''t like Lawrence, but Lawrence would do anything for her unconditionally. Lawrence didn''t


    me at all! But what about me? I always wanted to stay with him no matter he wanted me or not. I was


    doing the same thing as he did to Jessie!''


    Thinking of this, Nita sank back into the chair in low spirits.


    She held his warm hands tightly.


    How she wished that time could stop in this way for the rest of her life.


    She was willing to do anything, even at the cost of losing everything.


    "Water! Water!"


    "Coming! Coming!" Hearing this, Nita immediately stood up, took the spoon and scooped out some


    water to his mouth, but Lawrence couldn''t drink it at all. The water came out from the corner of his


    mouth and wet his clothes.


    Nita wiped the water off as she was anxious.


    In a moment of anxiety, she took a sip of water, bowed her head and kissed the dry lips.


    Water slowly flowed into his mouth along her mouth, and he swallowed bit by bit.


    When Nita was about to stand up, she was held tightly by a pair of strong arms and she was pressed


    down under his body.


    "Hm..."


    A hot kiss came. Nita went nk at once and was petrifiedpletely.


    A sudden chill came to her. Nita closed her eyes nervously and her heart beat wantonly with it.


    The night was like a dream, hard to imagine.


    Looking at the sleeping face beside her, Nita felt a bit of joy. But mostly, she felt sad and pathetic.


    What made her sad was that she became so humble just for a rtionship.


    What made her sad was that she couldn''t get the love of this man. Even if she had a night with him, or


    he didn''t feel a little bit, she actually didn''t care about it. She felt happy.


    Although Nita wasn''t liked and always regarded as an ominous person by others, she never felt she


    was bad.


    She would never allow herself to fall.


    But today, she even allowed herself to do whatever she wanted.

 Chapter 181 I Would Let Him Pay Back Ten Times the Pain

    Chapter 181 I Would Let Him Pay Back Ten Times the Pain


    She stayed up all night and wanted to leave early in the morning. But when she just opened the door,


    she saw Jessieing out of her room.


    They looked at each other and both felt embarrassed.


    Jessie looked at her suspiciously. She had met this woman several times and knew that she was from


    Joseph''s side. But she didn''t understand why she came out of Lawrence''s room early in the morning,


    just after six o''clock in the morning.


    "You, you two..."


    "Yes, we were togetherst night." Nita admitted it directly, because Jessie didn''t love Lawrence at all,


    she wouldn''t care who was with him. Even if she had told her, so what!


    "I love him. I can do anything for him. Just as he loves you and he can risk his life for you, so I can also


    do that for him."


    In fact, what Nita said was not what she really meant. She just wanted to tell Jessie that Lawrence


    would try his best to protect Jessie, even at the cost of his own life, if anyone hurt her. As a matter of


    fact, her love for Lawrence was no less than Lawrence''s love for Jessie.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Therefore, what he could do for Jessie, she could do that for him too.


    There was a moment of silence in the room. From the very beginning, Jessie could feel that Nita was


    hostile to her. And Nita''s hostility to her was mostly due to the person she liked. But she didn''t have


    much feelings for Nita. Anyway, she was a poor woman.


    How painful it would be for the man she loved to love another woman!


    "I know you dislike and even hate me. I can understand how you feel. If I were you, I would do the


    same. I know I''m just a redundant person here. As long as I stay here, Lawrence will never see your


    love for him. If I am smart enough, you should know what to do is the best for yourself."


    Nita sneered, "What? Are you trying to set me up and ask me to let you go?"


    Jessie nodded. "As long as I leave, you can be with him, right?"


    "Do you really think so?" The smile on her face disappeared all of a sudden, and a malicious look


    appeared on her face. She opened her eyes wide, stared at Jessie and said, "Jessie, don''t think that I


    don''t know what you are nning. You just want to leave here. Do you really think I''m a fool? Even if I


    help you leave, do you really think that Lawrence will fall in love with me? He will hate me more. He


    won''t even take a look at me, let alone love. Do you believe it?"


    Jessie was his favorite love. If she released Jessie, Lawrence would lose her, not to mention love, he


    would even want to kill her.


    "Don''t even think about it. I''m not an idiot. Lawrence can pretend that he can see nothing. But I can''t!


    Whether I can get his love or not is my business. I don''t need you to pretend to be a good person


    here!" Then she bypassed Jessie and went downstairs.


    Hearing that, Jessie sighed deeply, looking distressed.


    Would she really stay here for a lifetime?


    Why did she have a deep sense of powerlessness, feeling that everything here was not simple?


    Her origin, Lawrence''s love for her, and the disappearance of Daniel...


    Everything here was like a huge mystery. She was trapped in this mystery, unable to figure it out or get


    out.


    Since that day, there had been no news from Mark for so many days. Jessie even began to doubt if


    Sharon had told Mark about that. ''Did she forget it because of fear?


    But if Sharon had told Mark, was it possible that he no longer cared about me?''


    Jessie didn''t know what to do. On one hand, she hoped that Mark coulde to save her. On the other


    hand, she didn''t want him toe.


    It was obvious that Ken wanted to take advantage of her to get back at Mark. If Mark really came here,


    he would be in danger.


    Filled with anxiety, Jessie simply ate some breakfast before going back to her room.


    Lawrence was woken up by a phone call. Because of the ident in Eastern Europe, he went directly


    into Ken''s study without changing his clothes.


    "Grandpa, I just got the phone call that some guys in Eastern Europe were attacked and suffered great


    loss." Lawrence''s face was grave. Although it was only a branch of Crimson Dragon Society in Eastern


    Europe, it was also their biggest branch. In addition, with the help of Eagle, very few people dared to


    give them a wild attack.


    Ken''s eyes darkened. "I know."


    ''He knew?''


    "What should we do now? They not only destroyed our branch, but also hurt our staffs. What''s more,


    they robbed arge number of arms from us. I won''t let them go." Although Lawrence hadn''t officially


    taken over the Crimson Dragon Society, he had devoted his full heart and soul to the matter of the


    Crimson Dragon Society for so many years,pletely taking the Crimson Dragon Society as his own


    child.


    He couldn''t stand it when people insulted and snatched it.


    However, Ken''s attitude confused Lawrence.


    "There''s no rush. We should focus on capturing the ringleader first. As long as we kill Mark, we''ll get


    everything done."


    "Mark?" Lawrence asked suspiciously, "Did he do this?"


    Ken nodded, "Not only Eastern Europe, but also the Middle East was attacked by his men. Also, I


    found that he had his people nted in thepany. And I even suspected that some unknown ones


    from his side have been secretly acquiring thepany''s shares."


    "What he wants to do is more than just to save Jessie, right?" If he just wanted to save Jessie, he could


    juste to save her. Moreover, he didn''t need to cost a lot of money and manpower to do so many


    things.


    Ken didn''t say anything. He looked into the distance, deep in thought.


    After a while, he raised his head and asked, "How''s your wound?"


    "Nothing serious." Lawrence continued after a pause, "Joseph refused to let him go, and you promised


    me..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll figure it out. But let me give you an advice. Don''t give yourself a hard time just for a


    woman. Of course, I''m d that you can love Jessie with all your heart. I also intend to let you take


    over Crimson Dragon Society. I know you hate me, but I don''t want you to hate Jessie because of me."


    "Don''t worry. I love Jessie more than you do. You killed my whole family. It''s a lie that I don''t hate you.


    But for the sake of Jessie, I can ignore what had happened. I just want Jessie to be happy. That''s all I


    want."


    As long as she was happy, he was willing to do anything.


    He didn''t believe that he could not defeat a person in a fake mask.


    Lawrence went out of the study and dialed a number, "Get everything ready, and listen to my orders at


    any time." He hung up the phone and moved his injured arm, but the wound was still painful.


    Gritting his teeth tightly, he thought to himself, ''He dared to shoot me, I would definitely let him pay


    back ten times the price!''

 Chapter 182 I Felt Sick at Your Care

    Chapter 182 I Felt Sick at Your Care


    Standing in the garden and looking at the colorful flowers in front of her, Jessie was not happy at all.


    She clenched her fists, and her chest was slightly undting because of anger.


    As expected, Daniel was caught by them.


    It was Joseph.


    Thinking of Joseph''s sinister smile, she unconsciously tightened her fists.


    Suddenly, a touch of warmth came to her body, and Jessie waved her hand subconsciously, and her


    arm just hit Lawrence''s injured arm. Lawrence immediately frowned because of the pain, and instantly,


    the look on his face disappeared.


    He asked lightly, "Jessie, what happened to you? Why are you so angry? Who irritated you?"


    Jessie red at him angrily. She had wanted to ask him why he had caught Daniel, and why he had


    pretended not to know that Daniel was imprisoned by Joseph.


    However, she did not do that, and she dared not to.


    Because she had no idea what they were going to do with Daniel.


    She gave him a resentful stare and turned away.


    Lawrence didn''t understand what was going on, so he trotted to catch up with her and just took her


    hand, but was shaken back hard.


    "Jessie, what happened to you? Tell me, what happened?" Lawrence immediately followed her and


    pulled her back. He let her face him and said, "Jessie, what''s wrong with you? Can''t you tell me? I don''t


    know what happened causing you lost your temper like this. Even if I did something wrong, you should


    tell me."


    Jessie gritted her teeth and red at him. Was he wrong?


    To her, he was wrong. But for himself, he wasn''t.


    Although he had said that she was his fianc¨¦e, it was only one month since they had known each other.


    Their rtionship was just acquaintance. Was it possible to make him do so much for her? Jessie didn''t


    want him to do so neither.


    Although she was angry and furious, she also knew that she was the most ipetent one.


    It was all her fault, not him.


    "It''s none of your business."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why is it none of my business? You are my fianc¨¦e. Your business is my business."


    "My business is your business?" Jessie red at him with a look of questioning and disdain. On


    impulse, she questioned coldly, "Did you lock Daniel up? I don''t want to think about whether you caught


    Daniel, or after finding him, you thought you could use Daniel to control me, so you kept me in the dark.


    I no longer want to think about the cause and effect of these things. Now I just want to know, what on


    earth do you want to do?"


    Jessie asked without hesitation. Seeing Lawrence''s stunned look, she felt annoyed too.


    Basically, no matter what happened, she would hide in her heart and think slowly. But she had never


    thought that she would be so impulsive this time.


    Although she knew that they would deny it, she still wanted to ask for an answer.


    "Jessie! You...How did you..."


    "Do you want to ask me how I know?" Hearing that, Jessie calmed her heart filled with anger. She


    answered, "Yes, I just heard your conversation when I passed grandpa''s study. Although you didn''t say


    too much, I''m not a fool. I don''t need to know too much and I know what happened. Lawrence, the


    reason why you keep forcing me to live here is that you want to take advantage of me to kill Mark, but I


    really don''t understand why you have to do this to Daniel. He is just a kid. He is an abnormal child. If


    you do this, undoubtedly you will push him to a dead end! You repeatedly said that you loved me,


    cherished me, and hoped me to be happy, but you even hurt the people I cared most. Don''t you think


    you''re going too far?"


    "I''m sorry." Lawrence whispered an apology.


    "What''s the use of apologizing? I will ept your apology if you let Daniel stand in front of me.


    Otherwise, don''t pretend to care about me. Don''t say words like that. It makes me sick."


    Facing the loathing and disdain of Jessie, Lawrence''s heart was torn apart.


    He had done so many things for her, and he really hoped that she could be happy from the bottom of


    his heart. However, this was the result he had never expected.


    Jessie cast a disgusted nce at him and turned away.


    "Jessie, I will help you save Daniel. I promised you that I would..."


    Jessie shaken off his hand fiercely. Not knowing what happened to Lawrence''s foot, he staggered and


    hit against the wall. At that moment, his face turned pale.


    Seeing the pain on his face, Jessie wanted to take care of him, but she could not help but feel angry in


    her heart. She said coldly, "Don''t say what you have promised me. Everyone can make promise. The


    key is that will you keep your promise?"


    Lawrence was in pain.


    With the medicine box in her hand, Nita went to Lawrence''s room for changing medicine, but only


    found that no one was there. She went downstairs and asked the servant, then she knew he was in the


    garden.


    Seeing that he leaned against the wall in pain with his face pale and his forehead still wet with sweat,


    she trotted up and asked in worry, "Lawrence, what''s wrong with you? Does the wound crack open


    again?"


    Lawrence didn''t say a word. He just felt so painful that he was about to suffocate.


    Nita helped him to sit down in a chair. When she was about to check his wound, Lawrence immediately


    held her hand. After a short pause, Lawrence said, "Why does she always misunderstand me? What


    should I do to make her happy? Am I so worse than Mark?"


    Nita was speechless.


    She didn''t know what to say. She felt as if her heart was stuffed with cotton, angry and painful.


    She didn''t know how good Mark was, but she knew clearly how good he was. However, no matter how


    good he had done, there was no way he could bepared to Mark. Jessie could not see his merits.


    "Nita, I''m really heartbroken. What should I do with her?"


    Lawrence bent down sadly, and covered his face with his hands in pain.


    Nita took a deep breath and suddenly stood up, pulling Lawrence up, and scolded angrily, "Lawrence,


    cheer up! Look up at me, raise your head up!"


    Lawrence raised his head. Nita looked at his bright eyes filled with sorrow. She was heartbroken.


    "Lawrence, is Jessie the only one you care about in the world? Without her, will you die? I tell you, you


    won''t! This earth won''t be switched because of anybody missing, and you will live without Jessie. Look


    at me. Look at the woman in front of you. I just want to ask you, why can''t Ipete with Jessie?"


    Seeing that Lawrence didn''t say a word, Nita continued, "I know how sad you are now, because I''m the


    same. Every time I see you with Jessie and you only care about her in your heart, I feel as if my heart


    is pricked by a needle. I kept asking myself why Jessie was so good that I couldn''t catch up with her.


    What''s good about her? Why you only care about her, and never love me?"


    Lawrence froze in astonishment. Nita released her hand. With teary eyes, she gradually lowered her


    head.

 Chapter 183 She Couldnt Afford His Love

    Chapter 183 She Couldn''t Afford His Love


    "Nita!" Lawrence called her name gently in disbelief.


    Nita smiled bitterly, "Are you surprised? You never thought that I would fall in love with you, right? In


    fact, I am also surprised. There are so many people in the world. Why do I fall in love with you?"


    She really didn''t understand it. There were a lot of men chasing her, including rich second generation,


    capable boss of underground force, world famous killer and so on. All kinds of people were waiting for


    her choice, but she liked this man, who had been dismissive of her.


    People always persevered with something that didn''t belong to them!


    In order to avoid embarrassment, Nita restrained the pain in her heart and pretended to be free and


    easy, "I won''t say anything more. After all, it wille to an end sooner orter. Come on, let me


    change your bandage."


    As she spoke, she lifted his sleeve and saw the blood red stain on his white shirt. With a heartache,


    Nita frowned and tears welled up in her eyes again.


    Lawrence could tell the sadness in her eyes, so he said in a low voice, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s your own body. You don''t have to apologize to me." Nita pulled a long face and silently changed


    the bandage. Although she didn''t say anything, it could be heard from her words that she was angry.


    That made sense. She kept telling him to pay attention to the wound. But he made her kept changing


    the bandage for him all the time. Her angry was reasonable.


    Besides, she really cared about him.


    Facing the silent Nita in front, Lawrence wished she could scold him, even threaten him, he would feel


    better than now.


    Perhaps both of them had the same feeling, so at this time, Lawrence seemed to have a special feeling


    for Nita in front of him.


    He touched her fair face gently. She felt a current running through her body. Nita abruptly shrank back


    and her whole body was a little stiff.


    She quickly put away the medical kit and stood up, "Don''t make the wound torn again. It has the sign of


    infection." Then she ran back to her room quickly.


    Just as Nita entered the room, she came across Jessie.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessie looked at the medical kit in her hand and asked, "Who was injured?"


    Nita was surprised, "Lawrence was shot because of you. Don''t tell me you didn''t know that."


    "¡­¡­" Jessie looked confused, "He was shot because of me?" Hearing that, Jessie felt ridiculous.


    Since she was kept in this vi every day and never came out from her door, how could she let


    Lawrence get hurt?


    Besides, what on earth could she do to hurt him?


    With a cold face, Nita put down her medical kit and snapped, "Jessie, Lawrence is so nice to you. What


    else do you want? Yes, it was true that Joseph caught Daniel, but it was not what Lawrence wanted!


    You asked him to go to look for Mark, he did it. You asked him to go shopping with you, he did it. You


    asked him to save Daniel. He knew it was impossible, but he went anyway. He doesn''t even care about


    his own life to please you, but what about you? How dare you! You pushed him against the wall and his


    wounds were torn. Are you a human being?"


    Hearing that, Jessie stared at her, speechless.


    She did ask Lawrence to save Daniel, but she didn''t tell him to sacrifice his life.


    She knew that Lawrence loved her more than anything else, but she didn''t expect that he would


    sacrifice his own life for her. If she had known it, she would not have asked him to do so.


    Because she thought she couldn''t afford it!


    "Are you done with your words? He did so much for you, why you still do this to him?" Nita nced at


    her with contempt, and her sharp eyes were filled with resentment. She said, "Jessie, if you don''t love


    him, please tell him clearly and let him give up. Don''t you know that it''s really better to shoot him


    directly than torturing him like this? Or do you think that there is someone who is willing to give up his


    life for you? Do you have a sense of aplishment? People like you should not exist in this world.


    You are a scourge."


    "Nita!" Upon hearing Lawrence''s roar, Nita turned around and looked at Lawrence stubbornly.


    Lawrence approached her and scolded angrily, "Who allows you to talk with Jessie like that? Nita, don''t


    forget that she is the master and you are the subordinate here. Is that your attitude to your master?"


    "Lawrence, you..."


    "You can leave if you have nothing else to do." Not wanting to say more, Lawrence ordered coldly. Nita


    gritted her teeth, red at Jessie who was still in a daze, and left with resentment.


    "Jessie, I..." Just when Lawrence wanted to say something, Jessie stopped him abruptly.


    "Is what she said true?" Lawrence nodded. Bearing the sadness in her heart, Jessie scolded him with a


    tough tone, "Yes, I asked you to help me find Daniel, but I didn''t allow you to risk your own life! If


    anything happens to Daniel, I will take full responsibility. I don''t care if I feel sad or remorseful, that''s


    between him and me. If something happens to you, do you want me to die with you?"


    "No, it''s not true!" Lawrence retorted loudly, "I know you are very worried about Daniel. Even when you


    were in aa, you called Daniel''s name. I don''t want you to be sad and me yourself, so I..."


    "Right. You don''t want me to be sad or me myself. That''s why you can sacrifice your life for Daniel,


    right? Lawrence, thank you for everything you have done for me, but you know what? If you have


    something wrong, I won''t be okay even if Danieles back."


    As soon as Lawrence''s eyes brightened, he immediately went up to hold Jessie''s hand andforted


    her, "You see, I am fine. I will protect myself well. This time, it was just an ident, really!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jessie forcefully pulled her hand out.


    Lawrence stared at her. Jessie coldly said, "You''re wrong. Whether it''s an ident or not, I don''t want


    to owe you anything! I was using you when I asked you to do so many things for me and went shopping


    with me. Nita is right. I don''t love you at all. All I did to you is to save my own life, and to protect Mark.


    So, please don''t be so nice to me. It''s not worth it. Instead, you should be responsible for Nita."


    Lawrence waspletely confused and didn''t know what she was talking about.


    "Jessie, what do you mean? I know that you are angry because I didn''t protect myself well. I know that


    you don''t want me to be good to you because you are afraid that you owe me too much and that you


    are afraid that you can''t repay me, but I don''t care about these. I just hope that you can be happy. No


    matter what I do for you, I am willing to do it. No matter what happened between you and me, we can


    solve it by ourselves. Why did you get Nita involved? And why should I be responsible for her?"


    "Why?" Jessie sneered, "Don''t you know what you have done to her? For a woman, purity is the most


    important thing. If she doesn''t love you, how could she sleep with you? Lawrence, you are not stupid.


    Why are you acting so silly?"


    Slept with me?


    Lawrence was dumbfounded.


    When did that happen?

 Chapter 184 I Couldnt Forget Mark

    Chapter 184 I Couldn''t Forget Mark


    Jessie took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down, and said slowly, "I know you are good to me,


    but we really can''t be together. For so many years, I wouldn''t say how well Mark treated me, but he


    was the best to me. Although we often quarrel and distrust each other, those things can''t change his


    position in my heart. Lawrence, you are a good man. I believe you will be a good husband. If you have


    turned up earlier than Mark, I will fall in love with you."


    Unfortunately, we met each other at the wrong time.


    Not knowing how to face him, Jessie turned around and went upstairs.


    If they still stood like this, it would only make both of them more embarrassed.


    However, Lawrence still stood rooted to the spot with a nk face.


    Did he make love with Nita?


    Why didn''t he remember at all?


    He didn''t like her at all. How could he do that?


    Since entering that room, Jessie had not stepped out of it at all. Lawrence wanted to ask Jessie to go


    downstairs for dinner. But when he just walked to the door, and was about to knock, no matter how


    hard he tried, he could not.


    She had made herself clear to him. Was he still going to be so shameless to care about her?


    Although Lawrence didn''t care, he didn''t want to give too much pressure to Jessie. What he could do


    was to force himself to stay away from her for a few days, so that she could calm down.


    "Butler, is Grandpa back?"


    "He''s back. Mr. Ken is in the terrace."


    Jessie answered okay and walked towards the terrace on the second floor.


    "Grandpa, why don''t you go to bed?"


    Seeing Jessieing, Ken answered. He took up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Jessie. He


    said, "I''m getting old, so I''m not so sleepy. Why didn''t you sleep?"


    "I can''t fall asleep."


    "Now that you can''t fall asleep, you can talk to me."


    Hearing that, Jessie nodded and sipped the cup of tea in front of her.


    How bitter!


    "Grandpa, what kind of tea is it? It''s so bitter." Jessie loved to eat desserts since childhood, and she


    never ate bitter food, even bitter melons. She felt that life was already tough enough, so she didn''t want


    to experience more bitter things.


    It would be better to have some sweet food to soothe the bitter in the heart, and make the suffering life


    better.


    With a faint smile on his face, Ken exined, "This is bitter tea. The bitterer it is, the better. You little


    kids know nothing but beverage. It''s said that the traditional Chinese culture has been forgotten by


    people."


    "No, it''s not like that. I have tried some tea, such as Pu''er tea, Tie Guan Yin tea and Da Hong Pao tea,


    but I just don''t like bitter ones."


    "Do you think the tea is bitter?" Hearing that, Jessie nodded. Ken took a sip of the tea and slowly tasted


    it. His whole action seemed to be rather enjoyable. "Try it again. Take a sip and don''t swallow it


    immediately, just like what I do. Let the tea slowly flow into your throat, and you will have a different


    feeling."


    "Really? It will be very painful." Jessie was skeptical about that. Although she knew some knowledge


    about tea and that the tea would get more delicious if you did it in the right way, she was still a little


    afraid and resistant to such bitter things.


    Seeing that Ken drank one cup after another cup of tea, Jessie also wanted to have a try. She imitated


    him and began to taste tea slowly.


    The more she drank, the less bitter she felt and the sweeter she felt.


    Her eyes suddenly brightened and her face was filled with excitement. "Grandpa, this tea really has a


    sweet taste. It''s so amazing."


    Kenughed. He put down the teacup and said, "In fact, the reason why you can''t fall asleep is


    because of Lawrence, right? So! Do you want to leave here?"


    Hearing that, Jessie was stunned. She didn''t expect that Ken would know the reason for her insomnia


    and that he could guess her thoughts.


    She looked down, bit her lips and nodded.


    Ken cast a nce at Jessie and said indifferently, "Yes, you''re right. Compared with Mark, Lawrence is


    nothing at all. In terms of appearance and ability, he is not as outstanding as Mark. What''s more, he


    appeared at such a time. Not to mention how well Mark treated you, he saved you when you were in


    danger. I appreciate that."


    Jessie looked at him in surprise. It turned out that they had already found out everything about her and


    Mark.


    Since they all knew her well, why did Lawrence still be so good to her and help her without asking for


    return?


    Did he really not care about whether she loved him or not?


    "Grandpa, I have no choice but to let Lawrence down in my life. I can''t live without Mark. I can''t do that.


    It''s not that I don''t want to do it. I did try, but I really can''t do it. Although he lied to me, he did that


    because he didn''t know what would happenter. I know he didn''t use me. On the contrary, he handled


    everything well for me. He always thinks for me. It is just that I am too narrow-minded. I always feel that


    he is hiding and lying to me. But the fact is that he really can take all my emotions into consideration.


    He really cares about me."


    Sometimes people couldn''t see clearly what happened in front of them as if their eyes were covered


    with a piece of cloth.


    She knew clearly that after so many things had happened between her and Mark, she could easily


    realize that these were not done by him as long as she had a little more time to think about it. It was


    just like he stayed with Joyce overnight in the hotel and Joyce was taking care of Daniel. If she could


    calm down and think about all these things, and ask Mark about the whole thing, maybe Joyce would


    not have a chance to take advantage of it, and not to mention that things would be like this.


    However, what could she do now? She couldn''t go out. As for Mark, he had no idea what had


    happened to her.


    In fact, Ken didn''t oppose too much about Jessie being together with Mark. What he didn''t say was that


    he and Mark were destined to be opposite, and that Mark and Jessie were destined not to be together.


    Although Mark did not get much involved in the organization, and most of the affairs of the organization


    was managed by John, but as Mark was also the core of the organization, he had the final say of the


    organization. Many important decisions were made by Mark. John and others were only involved in the


    discussion.


    Themercial world was a war field. Moreover, they all had their own organization forces. No one


    didn''t want to go to a higher level and have morerger forces. For a man, his business was far more


    important than anything rted to emotions.


    He didn''t want to separate Jessie and Mark, nor did he want to see his only granddaughter sad.


    Ken could only me fate. She was his granddaughter, but she fell in love with his enemy.


    "Jessie, do you think grandpa is cruel? In your mind, do you think grandpa is a cold-blooded and


    heartless man? I don''t care about anything and I can make use of anything. Is that true?"


    "¡­¡­" Jessie stared at him. On his face full of the trace of time, in the turbid eyes, after the overbearing


    disappeared, it was so gentle. At this moment, Ken, with a serious face, was just like a grandpa of an


    ordinary family and didn''t make people feel scared.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 185 Two Non-Intersect Parallel Lines

    Chapter 185 Two Non-Intersect Parallel Lines


    "Grandpa, in fact, for me in the twenty-one years, I just want to live well, study hard. When I am


    capable, when I be strong and have the ability, I will stay with mom and brother and give them the


    best life. I really didn''t think about anything else, and I didn''t have time to think about it either. However,


    when I married into the Lan family, I saw my father and his family were fighting against each other. To


    achieve their goals, they even gave up their own son. I really felt that life was so tough. I don''t


    understand. Even if we give them the whole world and let them be the king who can rule the world, at


    last, they lost all their family members, lovers, friends and their lives will lose warmth. People around


    them fight, intrigue and full of conspiracy. Is this a good life for them?"


    Maybe Jessie was too simple without ambition. Just thinking about living in the struggle every day and


    thinking about how to rob others'' things every day would make her feels very tired.


    She had no wish in her life. She just wanted to live a peaceful and happy life.


    Even if it''s a simple meal, it''s good.


    However, she could never get rid of that kind of life she hated.


    Ken didn''t say a word. He just leaned against the deck chair, looking up at the bright moon in the sky.


    People always said that Jessie was cleverer than others and he had seen that before, but he didn''t


    expect that she could see through everything.


    Perhaps it was because she had no impure thoughts or greed of human nature, the world she knew


    was so simple and pure.


    It was easy to satisfy Jessie''s wish. But Ken didn''t n to do that so soon.


    She wanted a simple life. It was okay.


    But she couldn''t be with Mark at all.


    Because, as he could see, not only the result of Mark, but also the sad look of Jessie. Therefore, in


    order to reduce her pain in the future, he had to be the bad guy.


    "Jessie, I know what you want to say, but people are born with their destined mission. Since you are my


    granddaughter, you can''t just live as you want. If you don''t want to face them, I can promise you that I


    will let you live a peaceful life. But I can''t guarantee that there is no one behind who will do something


    to you just because you are my granddaughter."


    In other words, there were many things that couldn''t be done as she wished.


    People, as long as they lived in the world, would have no choice.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Especially her.


    Jessie looked at Ken and said nothing.


    She understood what Ken meant. Anyway, in a word, she couldn''t get rid of such a life no matter


    whether she left or stayed.


    Since the fact was settled, Jessie thought it was meaningless for her to stay here. She wanted to ask


    Ken to let her go. But now it seemed that it was not necessary. She stood up and said, "Grandpa, have


    a good rest. I''m a little sleepy and I''ll go to bed now."


    Ken answered yes. Jessie bit her lips and went back to her room.


    £­


    Things were going smoothly in Eastern Europe, Middle East, and even in Ken''spany. However, not


    a sign of happiness could be heard from Mark and others.


    "Mark, do you think there is something wrong with those people? We have destroyed several of their


    branches and domains, but they did not do anything to us. It doesn''t make sense." John had a strange


    feeling about it. Ordinarily, it was amon thing for a branch to be blown up, but their domain had


    been upied and they didn''t fight back. Did they admit defeat?


    If the situation continued, they could eliminate the Crimson Dragon Society directly.


    John wasn''t the only one who felt strange. The other three also felt that the whole thing was odd.


    ording to the Crimson Dragon Society''s rules in the past, it would be better if someone didn''t


    provoke them. Once someone provoked them, even if someone only stepped on their tail, they would


    fight back thoroughly. But this time, they did not move at all. It was so weird.


    Unless they were nning something.


    "Jeffery, do you know what they are nning?" Mark guessed boldly: "Have you checked our base in


    Siberia? Will they ce their goal there?"


    "Siberia?" They were stunned for a while. Why didn''t they think of this before? The W Base was


    located in a remote ind in Siberia. It was so mysterious that people couldn''t even find it by satellite


    map, but it didn''t mean that they were not able to find it out.


    The ind was their research base. If they were destroyed, their whole organization would be at risk of


    being exterminated.


    "Mark, do you think they can find that ind?" John asked. They only went to the ind once a year. If


    someone hadn''t been guided to the ind, they couldn''t find it even if they went there.


    After all, it had thousands of inds in the same size and looked same to people unfamiliar with them.


    But Mark didn''t reply. He wasn''t sure if they could find it, nor could he deny that they couldn''t.


    After all, the Crimson Dragon Society was also a very powerful one. In recent years, they had been


    preying on other organizations like the Eagle. He could not estimate their current strength.


    Of course, he hoped that it was only his personal guess, but since he had such a guess, he could not


    pretend to see nothing and know nothing.


    It was always wise to y safe.


    "Jeffery, I''m worried about it. You and Nick go to Siberia and check it out. We have robbed him of so


    many domains and arms. He won''t let us go."


    "Okay." Jeffery agreed. In fact, he was also worried about it. After all, the ind was the core of their


    organization under their leadership. If there was something wrong happened there, they could not


    afford the consequence. The best result was to make sure it was safe and secure.


    "By the way, when are you going to save Jessie?" Asked Jeffery.


    They had tracked down the GPS station and was sure that the call was actually from the vi of Ken.


    What''s more, they also understood why Jessie nted those flowers in the garden. She was telling


    them not to go there because it was dangerous.


    But, how could they give up saving her?


    Of course, they would go, but they had to figure out a way to get there.


    All of them turned to look at Mark. Mark was leaning back on the couch, with his slender fingers


    constantly tapping on the arm of the couch, looking as if deep in thought.


    After a while, he said, "Ask Rachel to meet with Lawrence and figure out what he wants to do."


    "Rachel?" They were all shocked.


    "Yes. Since Lawrence had known that Ken was his enemy, if he was still a man, he would not leave his


    family alone and make friends with his enemy. As long as he wanted to take revenge, Rachel could


    trade with him. By that time, we can cooperate with each other from inside to outside and catch Ken off


    guard."

 Chapter 186 Please Protect Her for Me

    Chapter 186 Please Protect Her for Me


    Although the method of Mark was good, but if Rachel''s scheme was perceived by Lawrence, her


    situation would be very dangerous.


    No matter what they did, their first task was to ensure their partners to attack in the safe situation. But if


    they couldn''t even take care of her safety, it was better not to implement the action directly.


    They could think of this, and so did Mark.


    He was the one who saved Rachel''s life. And he always treated Rachel as his sister. So, he would


    never allow her to risk her life.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve sent people in there. When Rachel gets there, she just needs to keep Jessie safe and


    takes care of Jessie. She doesn''t need to do anything else. I know what you are worried about. You


    can rest assured that under any circumstances, I will definitely keep Rachel safe."


    Everyone was relieved to hear what Mark had said.


    All these years, they trusted Mark because he never failed them. As for Rachel, they had nothing to


    worry about.


    By the time Rachel came back, the meeting had already finished and everyone else had left. Only Mark


    was left drinking alone.


    "Hey, handsome, it''s so boring to drink alone. Do you need a few sses of wine with a beautifuldy?"


    Rachel sat down beside him and poured herself a ss of wine before he spoke.


    With a cold nce at her, Mark said, "Don''t get drunk. I don''t want Richard to get me trouble."


    "Humph! My business is none of his business."


    "Yes, he can''t interfere with your business, but don''t forget, you still need a guardian at your age."


    The concealed meaning behind his words was that she was still a child under 18, and Richard had


    be her only and legal guardian not long ago.


    So, no matter what happened to her, he had the right to participate.


    No matter she wanted it or not.


    Rachel clenched her teeth and made an expression of "I would beat you if you say it again" to Mark.


    She picked up the ss and drank it up as soon as she raised up her head.


    Mark chuckled. She was still a child, doing everything naive.


    But simple as she was, when you got along with her, things would be simple.


    In their world, ck was ck, and white was white. Mistake was mistake. Right was right. There was


    no gray area at all. Unlike them, they had to consider everything carefully, in case that they would be


    trapped in something they couldn''t think of.


    "Rachel, if I ask you to go to Lawrence and persuade him to get you inside the vi to protect Jessie,


    are you willing to do that?" Mark said faintly. Although he had the n, he didn''t want to force her. He


    decided to listen to her first.


    "What? You want me to protect Jessie?" Rachel was utterly speechless. He wanted to save Jessie and


    protect her. Of course, she was okay with that. But why did that person to protect Jessie have to be


    her? "Mark, have you ever considered my feelings before you ask me? I used to have a secret crush


    on you for a long time. And Jessie is your wife. You asked me to protect my rival in love. Don''t be too


    funny."


    Raising his eyebrows, Mark joked.


    "That wasn''t a secret crush."


    "What shall we call it if it was not secret crush?"


    "Crazy crush!"


    "¡­¡­" Rachel rolled her eyes and gave him a middle finger. "It''s not funny at all."


    With a chuckle, Mark said solemnly, "We can''t save Jessie now, but I''m worried about what will happen


    to her in there, so I want to send someone to protect her. Look at those people around me. All of


    capable ones are men, and I can''t let a man be with Jessie every day. What''s more, they don''t know


    about Jessie at all. If they don''t cooperate well in this kind of things, they will get into trouble. But you''re


    different. Although you two had quarrels, no one can be closer to Jessie than you. She also believes in


    you. I can''t find a better choice except you."


    Rachel seemed to agree with Mark.


    However, when she recalled that Jessie shot Mark and Mark loved Jessie so much, she felt really bad


    and unwilling.


    How could Jessie win Mark''s love? She was so cute, beautiful and smart. Why Mark didn''t like her?


    Rachel was going crazy.


    "Mark, do you believe that one day you will regret for choosing Jessie, not me?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I believe you."


    "You believe it?" Rachel looked at him in surprise. Mark touched her head and smiled dotingly, "I


    believe you can protect Jessie well."


    Rachel''s mouth twitched, ''Damn you!''


    The next day, Rachel called Lawrence and asked him out.


    "Hey, handsome! I''m free recently. Do you need any help?" Rachel curled her lips into a cunning smile.


    Lawrence looked sullen and asked "You asked me out today. It''s not that simple, is it? What do you


    want? Go ahead."


    "You are so boring." Rachel curled her lips and smoothed her long, sexy curly hair. Coldly, she said,


    "Nothing. Someone paid me to protect a woman named Jessie. I investigated and found that she lives


    with you."


    "To protect Jessie?" Lawrence frowned. She''s safe at home now. She didn''t need protection at all.


    What''s the matter?


    "Who paid you protect her?"


    "I can''t tell you that. I have professional ethics. But..." Rachel mysteriously smiled, "Do you know MR?


    Jessie caused MR blown up in order to save her younger brother. So, you can guess how dangerous


    her situation is now, right?"


    MR?


    Hearing that, Lawrence''s eyes darkened. Was it because Joseph often provoked Jessie? He had never


    thought of it.


    "If you need any help, just tell me."


    Rachel smiled sweetly. "Actually, I don''t need any help from you. My task is to stay by her side and


    protect her."


    "Stay with her? No way!" Lawrence wouldn''t allow any outsider to enter the vi, no matter what her


    intention was. Moreover, she couldn''t get close to Jessie.


    "No way?" The smile on Rachel''s face disappeared. She said seriously, "If you don''t let me in, how can


    I protect her?"


    "It''s none of my business. All in all, outsiders are not allowed to enter the vi. Besides, there are many


    bodyguards there. I can ensure her safety."


    "Are you sure?" Rachel sneered, "Have you figured out what is going on? Although it is the domain of


    Crimson Dragon Society. Think about it. Do you think you can fight MR? Although MR is not a powerful


    organization, its soft weapons are very powerful. There are so many members in your Crimson Dragon


    Society. Can you recognize all of them? There are too many people there. If there are moles among


    you, can you guarantee the safety of Jessie? Can you stay with her all the time?"


    Rachel looked sideways at Lawrence, with an expression of "If you didn''t listen to me, the only thing


    you could do is to wait for death".


    If Lawrence paid enough attention to Jessie, he would definitely agree to let her enter the vi,


    otherwise, he would be a liar!

 Chapter 187 Its So Good to Have You

    Chapter 187 It''s So Good to Have You


    Lawrence meditated, weighing Rachel''s words.


    It was true that he didn''t know MR clearly. Nor did he know if they had developed any other deadly


    weapons. For all these years, Ken had never allowed him to get involved in affairs of MR. And MR had


    always been run by Joseph, so he knew nothing about the products of MR.


    The only thing he knew was that they had developed a kind of colorless and odorless potion very long


    time ago, which was enough to make people poisoned just by smelling it, and they didn''t even need to


    eat it.


    And what was worse, Jessie had been infected with that kind of poison before.


    Although they had antidotes, if Joseph really wanted to kill Jessie, it was very possible that he would


    change the form of the medicine, even if they had antidotes, it would be useless.


    For the sake of Jessie''s safety, Lawrence finally agreed to let Rachel go to the vi, but she was not a


    killer, but a servant!


    At first, Rachel didn''t want to. As a world-famous killer and a princess of another country, how could


    she serve as a nanny to her rival in love? If others knew that, she would never want to see anyone for


    the rest of her life.


    But she agreed reluctantly because she couldn''t bear the thought of Mark''s look as if without his wife,


    the doomsday wasing.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    £­


    After knowing that Joseph had caught Daniel, Jessie had been trying every means to get close to him


    and get some information about Daniel.


    However, Joseph seemed to be missing these days. She could see him almost every day before, but


    now he didn''t even appear.


    Thinking for a long time, she felt that it was impossible to solve the problem by being passive. If Joseph


    didn''te over for a year, she would not be able to know about Daniel''s situation in the following


    year!


    Seeing Nitae in, Jessie immediately walked over to her and asked, "Nita, have you seen Joseph


    recently?"


    Nita looked at her and asked, "What do you want from him?"


    "Yes. Please help me to tell him that I want to see him."


    "Why don''t you ask for help from Lawrence? "If you ask, he will satisfy you no matter where you go, let


    alone to meet Joseph."


    Jessie gritted her teeth. Was it necessary for her to say that enviously?


    "I won''t ask Lawrence for help again. So, you don''t have to talk to me in such an envious manner. I


    have a serious matter to talk with Joseph. Please help me tell him, okay?" Jessie mentioned the word


    "please" deliberately. She wanted to let Nita know that she was the master here, and also expressed


    her request.


    Although she had never treated herself as a master here, she could use this identity if necessary.


    However, Nita didn''t give a damn about this master.


    Wearing a cold face, she said, "I don''t know whether you are looking for Joseph for serious affairs or


    not. But I have to tell you that he isn''t avable. Even if you beg me, I can''t help you."


    Jessie was speechless.


    Seeing the arrogant look of Nita, she really had the urge to beat her.


    Jealousy was a horrible thing for women. In the past, Rachel was enough to make her suffer. Now, Nita


    was as crazy as a lunatic. She and Lawrence had nothing. Nita still treated her so resentfully as if she


    wanted to kill her. If they were really together, Nita would cut her to pieces.


    Thinking of this, Jessie got a shiver. What a horrible woman!


    "Jessie!"


    When seeing Lawrence''s figure, Jessie wanted to turn around and leave, but she was still one step


    behind.


    She turned around and said, "You''re back."


    Lawrence looked at her. Instantly, the silence made everyone feel embarrassed. Lawrence cleared his


    throat and said: "By the way, I know you are very boring at ordinary times, and you don''t have a servant


    by your side. I specially find you a servant girl to take care of you."


    Jessie was in confusion.


    Servant girl?


    Did he think it was ancient time?


    ''I was a real princess, OKAY?


    You were a servant girl! Your whole family were servant girls.'' Rachel thought in her mind.


    Lawrence stood aside. Rachel immediately acted like a servant girl, bowed her head and said gently,


    "Hello, Miss Jessie. Nice to meet you!"


    Jessie cast a nce at Lawrence before she turned to the girl in front of her. The girl was about 160cm


    tall, with her hair in a cute bun, a T-shirt and a pair of jeans. She looked young.


    But the voice was familiar. She seemed to have heard it before.


    "Lawrence, I don''t need any servant girl. There''s enough people here."


    "It doesn''t matter. This little girl is several years younger than you. You can just keep her here to


    apany you and chat with you. It''s all right."


    "But..."


    "What''s more, she has a poor family. Her father is ill in bed, and her mother is sick. Besides, she has


    her younger brother and sister. Thus, they can only rely on her. If she couldn''t work here, she couldn''t


    find a better one. Take pity on her, please."


    "That''s right, Miss Jessie. Please let me stay." Rachel looked pity. But in fact, she had cursed Lawrence


    thousands of times in her heart.


    Lawrence talked as if it was true. Hearing that, even Jessie had sympathy for this little girl.


    It was really difficult for such a young girl to bear the responsibility of a family. After a moment of


    contemtion, she said, "If so, then stay."


    Seeing that Jessie promised to keep her, Lawrence turned around and left.


    Lowering her head, Rachel stared at Lawrence''s receding figure. Raising her head, she said with a


    bright smile, "Miss Jessie, let''s go upstairs."


    "You... Rachel..."


    "Oh, Miss Jessie, you have a good memory. You remember my name so quickly. My mom named me.


    It is perfect for me. Look at how beautiful I am! Am I? Miss Jessie?"


    As she said so, Rachel held Jessie''s hand to go upstairs for fear that Jessie would expose their


    rtionship. That way, others would know that they had known each other for a long time.


    When they went into the room and closed the door, Jessie asked, "Rachel, what the hell is going on?"


    Rachel turned around and threw herself into the soft bed. She stretched out her hands and enjoyed the


    soft mattress, looking veryfortable.


    "Rachel, get up!" Clutching her hand, Jessie wanted to pull her up from the bed. "Why did Lawrence let


    you be my personal maid? What did he say about your father''s paralysis and your mother''s being


    sick? What the hell is going on? Tell me clearly."


    Normally, Lawrence would not let Rachel in the vi. No stranger should be allowed to enter the vi,


    let alone her.


    What was more, she was from Mark''s side.


    Lawrence had made up a story for her and asked her to stay. If it wasn''t for what tricks Rachel had


    yed, it must be that Lawrence was nning something.


    "Don''t make a fuss, okay? Is there anything in the world that can stop me?" Rachel rolled on the bed


    and said, "It''s sofortable. I told you I should change that old bed in Richard''s home. I felt my waist


    was almost broken."


    Hearing that, Jessie was speechless.


    Seeing that Rachel was lying on the bedzily, as if nothing had happened, Jessie felt relieved and


    smiled.


    It was good to have you.

 Chapter 188 She Made a Compromise for Him

    Chapter 188 She Made a Compromise for Him


    "Mydy, is this bed the key point? If you want to sleep, you''d better tell me clearly what''s going on.


    You can sleep as you like."


    "Really?" Rachel''s eyes lit up. She got out of bed and said seriously, "Actually, it''s not a big deal. Mark


    asked me to protect you. Then I figured out a way to get close to Lawrence, and he took me here."


    "You figured out a way? What was it?"


    "¡­¡­" Rachel didn''t know how to exin. So, she changed the subject. "By the way, Mark told me to


    tell you to stay here and be careful. He will get you out when he finds the right time. What''s more, they


    have nted people here. So, Mark can see everything you do. Don''t try to flirt with others in public."


    "I am not!"


    "How can you say that? If you didn''t flirt with others, then why did Lawrence have a crush on you?"


    "¡­¡­" Jessie felt wronged. She didn''t want to get involved in the trouble with Lawrence. Was that her


    fault?


    If she could get out of here, she didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    "By the way, do you know Joseph?" Jessie asked. When Daniel was sent to MR by Darren, it was


    Rachel who told her that. She thought that Rachel should be able to help her save Daniel.


    "Joseph?" Sitting on the bed, Rachel propped her chin with one hand and thought hard. "It''s a familiar


    name. I might have heard it, but I don''t remember where. What''s wrong?"


    "He kidnapped my younger brother."


    "What? He did it! If so, he should be very powerful." Although Rachel wasn''t sure who this Joseph was,


    she had heard Mark and others talk about space base station before. If these were really the actions of


    Joseph, then his strength should not be underestimated.


    Hearing what Rachel said, Jessie frowned and looked worried.


    "Even you said he''s powerful. Then it''s impossible for me to save Daniel alone." Jessie sat beside the


    bed disappointedly. Rachel was right. She knew clearly that she could not save Daniel by herself alone,


    but she didn''t want to give up. Now she was desperate when she heard what Rachel said.


    "Don''t be discouraged. Don''t worry. We can find a solution together." Rachel pulled Jessie into her


    arms and said, "We need to take a long-term view on this. If we want to do it, we must be 100% sure of


    sess."


    Jessie looked at her suspiciously.


    Could they really handle all these by themselves?


    Since Rachel came here as a servant, she had to sleep in the servants'' room with others in order not to


    arouse others'' suspicion. Looking at the small and hard bed, Rachel wanted to cry.


    She cried in her heart, ''Why was I so tragic? I was okay with not having a luxurious bed but not okay


    with such a wooden bed!


    Mark, I''ll bear it in mind!


    Whoop, whoop, whoop...''


    When Rachel was here these days, just like what she used to do, Jessie didn''t go out of her room very


    often, except for taking care of the flowers and nts in the garden.


    "Well, are you really not going to leave? You nted so many flowers and nts here!" Seeing that


    Jessie took good care of these flowers every day, Rachel was curious. Was she really going to stay


    here?


    "That''s all I can do here every day. What can I do if I don''t nt flowers?"


    "Why don''t you think of a way to escape? I remember that you got Mark''s manor into a mess just trying


    to leave. Look at you now! You are not the Jessie I knew!"


    Hearing that, Jessie was silent. It was not because she didn''t want to leave. It was just that this was not


    Mark''s manor, and there was no Mark who cared about her.


    It was not easy for her to leave.


    "Rachel, I''ve been here for so long. A lot of things have happened. Grandpa is right. Sometimes, it''s


    not up to me to do what I want to do." Put down the watering can in her hand, Jessie felt bitterly painful


    as soon as she remembered how she tortured herself when she first came here.


    She had thought a lot after the talk with Ken that night.


    She also felt that people''s lives would not be so perfect, and there would be regrets. If she had to


    choose, she would rather give up Mark because she wanted him to be safe and sound.


    Many people might not be able to understand what she thought and even Mark might hate her. But she


    had no other choice.


    She had to do it, even if the sharp pain would apany her for a lifetime.


    She had to do that.


    "Grandpa?" Rachel walked forward quickly and held Jessie''s hand, "Do you really want to ept him?


    He and Mark are deadly enemies. If you admit him as your grandfather, then you and Mark... "


    "I know, I know all of this. But what do you want me to choose?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She was shut here by Ken. Although she could walk around as a normal person, she was always


    followed and monitored. She had asked to leave, but they hadn''t agreed at all.


    If she had another choice, she would rather go back to Mark.


    "You can choose as you like! Jessie, you and Mark have experienced so many things. If not because


    he loves you so much, do you think I will give up him for you?" The reason why she quit was not


    because she didn''t love Mark, but because she cared so much about him that she wanted him to be


    happy.


    If Jessie finally chose to hurt Mark, she would never forgive her all her life, just like what she had done


    to himst time when she shot him.


    And she would hate her more and treat Jessie as her enemy!


    Hearing that, Jessie lowered her head. Her fair face was filled with sadness, and her heart ached from


    time to time.


    "Rachel, there are many things that really can''t be what I want. People have to make a lot of choices in


    their whole lives. No matter how reluctant they are, they can onlypromise in the end."


    The sadness on Jessie''s face and her words made Rachel confused.


    What on earth had she experienced these days?


    In her eyes, there were so many things hiding in Jessie''s heart. She was just like being imprisoned in a


    cage and forced to ept the arrangement of destiny. She felt wronged and had no choice.


    But, was there anything that couldn''t be discussed between them? They were friends.


    In this ce, if Jessie couldn''t tell her about it, who else she could talk with?


    "Miss Jessie, Mr. Joseph is here. He is waiting for you in the living room." When the servant came to


    report to her, Jessie cast a sidelong nce at Rachel. She didn''t expect that Nita would really convey


    her words after she had a fierce quarrel with Nita that day. She thought Nita wouldn''t do that.


    "Rachel."


    "You go in first. I will hide aside. I''m afraid he''ll recognize me." After all, Rachel was a killer. Although


    she was not famous, there were many people who knew her. She had better be careful before she


    confirmed whether Joseph knew her.


    Jessie nodded and turned to walk inside.

 Chapter 189 Lets Make a Deal

    Chapter 189 Let''s Make a Deal


    "Sir, Miss Jessie is here."


    Seeing that Jessie entered, the servant retreated slowly.


    Joseph was sitting on the sofa, with his legs crossed. He leaned on the sofa, with his slender fingers


    holding the cigarette, and leisurely blew smoke.


    "I didn''t expect that you would ask to see me." Joseph put down his leg and extinguished the cigarette.


    He stood up and said, "What''s up? I''m very busy."


    Seeing him, Jessie felt a little scared. Here, she was not afraid of Ken or Lawrence, but just a little


    scared of him.


    Previously, when Lawrence was here, the fear was not so obvious. Now, for some reason, even the


    palms of her hands began to sweat, and her heart began to tremble slightly.


    "Nothing. I just want to make a deal with you." Walking up to him, Jessie pretended to be calm.


    "Deal? What kind of deal?"


    "How can you let go of Daniel?"


    "Daniel?" Joseph suddenly stood up. He was so scary that Jessie backed a little, and her heart beat


    faster.


    Joseph''s lips curled into a sinister smile, as if he wanted to say something even nastier. Jessie said,


    "As long as you release Daniel, you can ask for anything you want."


    "As I like?" Hearing that, Jessie nodded and said, "Since you have put so much emphasis on this, I


    have no reason to refuse you, right? I can let go of Daniel, but you have to kill Mark."


    "You..."


    "What? You don''t want to?"


    Jessie stared at him, with her chest moving because of anger. She held her fists tightly, trying to control


    her anger, just in case she couldn''t help but punch him in the face.


    "Why? Why do you have to kill him?" Jessie asked.


    "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "You know, he is my husband, my love. You want me to kill the man I love most. Don''t you give me a


    reason?"


    "Reason?" Joseph sneered, "I don''t need a reason if I want someone to die? I just want to kill him


    because I don''t like him. Is it enough?"


    Jessie gritted her teeth in anger. She shouldn''t havee to talk with him. She angrily cursed "lunatic"


    and turned to leave.


    "Hey, don''t go. How about I arrange you to meet with Daniel?"


    Hearing that, Jessie stopped what she was going to do and immediately turned around. Joseph walked


    up to her and gently touched her fair, delicate face with his hand. He put his head close to her, smelled


    the faint scent of her hair, and whispered in her ear, "As long as you stay with me for one night, I''ll let


    you see him."


    Hearing that, Jessie pushed him away and pped him hard.


    "Joseph, don''t think that you can do anything you want to me just because you have caught Daniel. I


    will never do such a shameless thing, even if I will never see Daniel again in my life."


    "Shameless?" Joseph''s eyes turned cold. He didn''t care about the p from Jessie just now. The word


    "shameless" was enough to anger him in his heart. Suddenly, he reached out and pinched Jessie''s jaw.


    Jessie felt so hurt as if her jaw would be broken if he pinched harder.


    "Jessie, I just want you to apany me, you call it shameless? Then you and Mark were not


    shameless?" Joseph''s eyes were wide open. He looked at her ferociously and said sharply, "Don''t think


    I don''t know that you slept with Mark before you married into the Lan family. You knew that you were


    going to be a married woman, but you still slept with other men. Do you think you are not shameless?"


    Jessie was stunned and shocked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Who the hell was he? Why did he know all these things?


    "What? Surprised, huh? I tell you, it''s your honor that I want to sleep with you. Stop putting on the look


    of holy virgin. You make me sick!" As he said, he shook off her. Painfully, Jessie felt her chin almost


    dislocated.


    Joseph said, "If you want to save Daniel, you can promise me that you will be my ything. As long as


    you make me happy, not to mention Daniel, I can even spare Mark''s life. If you don''t, don''t..."


    Before he could finish his words, a figure shed by before Jessie. When she came to her senses,


    Joseph was pressed on the ground by Lawrence, and beaten wildly.


    For a while, Jessie was overwhelmed.


    She wanted to dissuade Lawrence not to beat him. But when she thought of what Joseph had just said,


    she thought that he should be beaten. She believed that he deserved it. He had been so arrogant.


    Two of them were fighting in the living room, and the servants ran out one after another. They wanted


    to stop the fight but didn''t dare to, so they had to stand aside stupidly.


    "Stop it, Lawrence." Suddenly, a cold female voice was heard. Jessie saw that Nita stepped forward.


    Nita pulled away Lawrence and helped Joseph up. Joseph''s face was covered with bruises. Nita


    asked, "Sir, are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    Joseph angrily shook off Nita''s hand, and tugged at his clothes. "Lawrence, you hit me for this woman


    today, you should know what the consequences will be."


    "The consequence?" Lawrence sneered disdainfully, "I only know that you will end up with being killed


    by me!" He didn''t care who the man was. Whoever dared to hurt his woman was courting death! Even


    though he knew clearly that it was Joseph who would gain the upper hand in the end, he still had to


    speak it out.


    As he said so, Lawrence raised his fist and was about to give him another punch, but was stopped by


    Nita.


    "Lawrence, don''t act on impulse." Nita persuaded, "Even Mr. Ken doesn''t dare to do anything to him.


    You had crossed the line today. Think about the people you need to protect." She nced at Jessie,


    indicating Lawrence not to go too far.


    Lawrence put down his fists, turned over, and Nita helped Joseph leave.


    However, when they just walked to the door, she heard a man''s scream. Jessie turned around and saw


    Joseph fall to the ground, with white powder all over his body, making him look like a drowned rat.


    Nita helped him up. Rachel stepped aside and said timidly, "I''m sorry." After throwing a re at her,


    Joseph limped off and got in the car.


    Jessie burst intoughter. She looked at Rachel and her eyes were filled with praises andughter.


    Just when Lawrence saw that smile on Jessie''s face, he frowned deeply.


    They were truly fighting with Joseph. In the face of this situation, only they were in danger.


    Walking up to her, he shouted angrily: "Jessie, why did you meet him in private? Don''t you know it''s


    very dangerous?"


    Jessie didn''t know what to say.


    "I know you want to save Daniel, and I also want to save him as soon as possible. I remember that I


    have told you, I will find the way and let you not worry about it, but why don''t you listen to me? Do you


    think you can easily get Daniel out? Even grandfather could not make it!"


    When he thought of what Joseph had just asked Jessie for, he was furious and wanted to skin him


    alive.


    "I''m sorry." Jessie apologized quietly, not because he was angry, but because she had brought him so


    much trouble.


    This time, she was too reckless.


    "Jessie, am I so untrustworthy for you?"

 Chapter 210 A Happy Look

    Chapter 210 A Happy Look


    "Are... Are you calling me?" ''They must have mistaken me for someone else, ''Jessie thought. "I''m


    sorry. My name is Jasmine. I''m not Jessie. I''m traveling here."


    Jasmine?


    In astonishment, Mark let go of her and stared at the woman who looked exactly like Jessie.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Jasmine Qin."


    "What do you say? You are not Jessie? " Rachel was shocked. "It''s exactly the same as Jessie. How


    could there be two people in the world who look like each other?"


    Jasmine looked at the handsome men and beautiful women in front of her, wondering who they were


    talking about.


    "I''m sorry. I''m not Jessie the one you are talking about. I''m traveling here."


    As soon as John and Sharon came over, Jasmine finally saw a familiar face. With admiration in her


    eyes, she called out, "Sharon!"


    "Do you know Sharon?" Jasmine nodded and said, "yes, she graduated from medical school of our


    school. The people with good grades are all God like characters."


    Sharon," ..."


    Everyone looked at Sharon as if asking, "why can she know her, not them?" ...


    With an innocent look on her face, Sharon asked, "do you know me just because I graduated from your


    school?"


    "Yes, or what?"


    Everyone," ..."


    Seeing that no one spoke, Jasmine looked at Rachel and said, "I''m so lucky to receive your bouquet,


    because my fiance and I are going to get married soon. I also hope to have the same happiness as


    you. "


    Rachel," ..."


    She turned to look at Mark. His face was as dark as ink. Anyone could feel how sad he was now.


    Suddenly, an idea came to Rachel''s mind. She said, "by the way, since you have received my bouquet,


    you can alsoe to our dinner tonight and drink our wedding bar."


    "Well..." Seeing her hesitation, Rachel immediately put pressure on her. "Haven''t you heard that the


    person who received the bouquet won''t realize his wish if he doesn''t drink the bride''s wedding wine?


    No matter for your love or for your happiness, you can''t refuse. "


    "Rachel, you..." Richard held her hand, but was pushed back by her.


    Jasmine hesitated. After all, she didn''t know any of these people in front of her except Sharon. For the


    sake of her own safety, she shouldn''t have participated. But when she saw the happy smile on Rachel''s


    face, she envied her.


    She really hoped that this happiness could be passed on to her. After all, her rtionship was really not


    going well.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Yes, since the bride invited you so kindly, you cane with us. I know it''s inevitable for a girl to be


    afraid of a group of strangers, but don''t worry, I will be with you. We are schoolmates. If there is any


    problem, you can go straight to the school to check my information. "


    Sharon promised, patting her chest. It was not appropriate for Jasmine to refuse again, so she had to


    agree.


    "Well, it''s better to ept your invitation."


    "Miss, master said that..." A man in ck suddenly stepped forward to stop her. With a gloomy face,


    Jasmine said coldly, "I know what I am doing. I don''t need you to remind me. I just want to go there


    tonight. If you think it''s difficult, you can report to him. "


    "I dare not."


    "Stay away from me if you dare not. I''ll go back to the hotel by myself tonight. You can leave now. "


    "Well..."


    Jasmine red at the man in ck, who immediately lowered his head, said "yes" and turned away.


    Since there were too many guests attending the wedding, Rachel and Richard went to greet other


    guests. In order to prevent Jasmine from being afraid and alert, Sharon had been with her all the time,


    even to the banquet ce, she would take the same car with her.


    "By the way, I''d like to introduce one to you. This is John and this is Mark. We are good friends."


    "Good friend?" "I''m her fiance," said John unhappily


    Sharon," ..."


    Jasmine greeted them politely and then they got into the car and headed for the hotel.


    "Miss Yan, I heard that you signed up for the non medical team, right?" Jasmine asked enviously.


    Sharon smiled and said, "you can just call me Sharon." Seeing that Jasmine nodded her head, she


    continued, "In fact, I have always hoped that one day I can help others with my own strength. I don''t


    know what I can do for them. I am very envious of those nurses on TV. Although Africa isck of


    resources, that kind of ce needs us more. In such a big city, the medical resources have been


    saturated, and there is no ce for me to use them. "


    Jasmine nodded and said, "Yes, I thought so when I chose to studiedw. I also wanted to go to Africa,


    but unfortunately... "


    "Don''t go. You will regret it." John said firmly, "little sister, since you are going to marry your fiance,


    don''t think about those useless things. Get married and live a good life. If you want to help others, why


    must you go to Africa to suffer?"


    "Yes, no way!" Mark echoed.


    Jasmine," ..."


    She was just saying her thoughts. Why were these two men so angry.


    She was the one who was going to get married and the one who was going to Africa. Her fiance didn''t


    say anything. How could they...


    Sharon was speechless. She wondered whether the two men had taken the wrong medicine today.


    She exined, "Don''t mind, Jasmine. These two people have some endocrine disorders recently, so


    they are emotionally unstable." ...


    "You are insane, and your brain is insane. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have gone to Africa." Said John.


    Clenching her teeth, Sharon red at him and said, "Dare you say it again. What''s wrong with me


    going to Africa? Did I get in your way? If you are angry, you can vent it. I promisedies around you will


    take good care of you. Why are you angry with me? John, I still remember what I said. If you''re not


    crazy or fall in love with me, why are you so nervous that I''m going to Africa? "


    "I..." ''When did she be so eloquent? I couldn''t find a word to stop her!''


    Jasmine couldn''t helpughing. Although the two of them were quarreling all the way, people could feel


    strong love and envy.


    Today, she seemed to be particrly envious of others. Whether it was the new couple at the wedding


    or the two enemies in front of her, she felt that they were so happy.


    She thought that if there was a person in her life who could be together with her for the rest of her life,


    or if there was an "enemy", quarreling andughing every day, it would be the greatest happiness in


    her life.


    However, no matter what happened, she didn''t deserve it.


    Was her happiness really only like this now?

 Chapter 211 Inexplicably Familiar

    Chapter 211 Inexplicably Familiar


    The party was full of people. Jasmine had never attended any parties, so she was not used to such a


    crowded ce.


    Noticing her difort, Sharon asked softly, "what''s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable?


    Should I take you to the hospital?"


    "Uh... No, thanks. I just can''t get used to the ce with so many people. "


    "¡­¡­ How could it be possible? You look active."


    Jasmine smiled awkwardly, "I don''t like ces with too many people, and I hate to be with people I


    don''t know."


    "Then we..." Weren''t they strangers to her? "Well, rx. Just take it as a party. If you feel


    ufortable, go to the garden outside to breathe some fresh air."


    Jasmine nodded gratefully.


    In fact, Jasmine didn''t know what was wrong with her today. Normally, she wouldn''t take part in the


    party, nor would she be willing to talk to strangers so much. But today, she told them so much, and


    even showed her true thoughts and emotions.


    She was not afraid of these people in front of her at all. Instead, she had a very familiar feeling.


    It was like... They had known each other for many years.


    At the beginning of the banquet, Jasmine wanted to sit next to Sharon, but she was pulled over by


    Mark.


    "Why did you ask me to sit here?" Jasmine was a little unhappy. She didn''t like the man in front of her.


    She didn''t like the domineering aura of him, and the arrogance in his eyes.


    "Do you want to be the third wheel?" Although his tone was t, there was a hint of disgust in it.


    Jasmine replied in a low voice. Although she was not convinced, she didn''t say anything more.


    She looked at John and Sharon. She was not blind. Women were more sensitive than men. How could


    she not see the rtionship between them? But now it was a banquet. Even if she didn''t take that seat,


    others would sit there. Why couldn''t she do that.


    For the whole night, Jasmine didn''t say a word to Mark. Instead, Mark had been picking up food for her


    the whole night, taking good care of her, as if she was his woman.


    Jasmine was quite depressed, especially when she saw others looking at her strangely.


    "Well, don''t get me any food."


    "You are too thin. Eat more."


    "¡­¡­" Jasmine was speechless. She was thin? Did it have anything to do with him? It was so strange.


    "Mr. Lan, we are just strangers. You don''t have to take care of me so carefully. Besides, I''m twenty-four


    years old. I have the ability to take care of myself. "


    It was not until Mark heard what Jasmine had said that he realized he was behaving inappropriately


    when he saw the dishes piled up in front of her.


    Mark was absent-minded for a while and said apologetically, "sorry, I..."


    The hall was bustling with noise and excitement, but Jasmine didn''t feel happy at all. What''s more, she


    felt even more depressed and flustered because of the impoliteness of Mark.


    She stood up, picked up her bag and walked out.


    ''What''s wrong with you, Jasmine?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Why do you lose your temper with a stranger?


    Is it necessary?''


    Jasmine shook her stuffy head hard and took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    Mark turned his head to look out of the window at Jasmine, who was standing in the garden. The sea


    blue dress made her skin as white and delicate as a baby''s. Her long ck hair fell naturally like a


    waterfall. She was wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes, which were not very high. Standing in the


    moonlight, she was quiet and elegant, intoxicating.


    Sharon came over and wanted to chat with Jasmine, but when she saw that Jasmine was not there,


    she asked, "where is Jasmine?"


    Hearing that, Mark raised his eyebrows. Seeing that Jasmine was standing in the garden, Sharon


    chuckled and said, "She just told me that she couldn''t adapt to the life with too many people. She would


    be nervous if there were too many people."


    "Ufortable?" He turned to look at Jasmine. No wonder she was restless all night.


    He stood up and walked towards the garden.


    "Miss Qin, I''m really sorry for my rudeness."


    Jasmine tilted her head and looked at Mark. His sculptural face was so handsome and fascinating.


    Although her man also very handsome, he was totally different from Mark.


    Mark''s handsome face exuded an aura of a king, sacred and invible, just like the God. Even if she


    took a look at him once, as if she had offended the God, she could not help but keep looking at him.


    Feeling thirsty, Jasmine swallowed awkwardly and said, "Nothing. I didn''t treat you well just now as


    well. "


    "It''s my fault. You don''t like crowds. I don''t know."


    "¡­¡­ It''s not your fault. We are not familiar with each other. It''s normal that you don''t know. "


    "We will get familiar as long as we get along with each other."


    Jasmine was stunned. This man didn''t look like a master of flirtation at all. How could he say something


    like that!


    At this time, her phone rang. Jasmine took out her phone and looked at it. Her face instantly darkened.


    Mark turned his head to look at her. After a pause, Jasmine said, "I''m sorry. I have to answer the


    phone." Then she pressed the answer key and walked away.


    "Jasmine, where are you now?"


    "I... I''m attending my friend''s wedding. "


    "Friend? Why don''t I remember that you have any friend in German? "


    Jasmine didn''t say a word. Her chest was as stuffy as cotton.


    "Do you know how many friends I have?"


    "I''m your fiance."


    "So what! Even my parents can''t make me report everything to them. I''m a person, not your private


    goods. I should also have my own private space. I have the right to make my own friends. I''m not your


    pet. I don''t need you to send people to watch me every day as if I were a thief. "


    Jasmine was angry.


    "Jasmine, I''m doing this for your own good. The outside world is too dangerous. I''m afraid you''ll get


    hurt. "


    "The outside world is dangerous? Well, even if you are right, can you really protect me all the time? If


    you have the ability, you can stay with me and look at me every day. Otherwise, why do you let those


    bodyguards look at me? " Taking a deep breath, Jasmine tried to calm herself down and said: "I don''t


    want to quarrel with you. I believe you know why Ie to Germany alone. If you don''t reflect on


    yourself, I don''t guarantee that I will go further and make you never find me."


    He would never find her...


    Looking at Jasmine, Mark felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    As soon as she hung up the phone, she saw the sadness in Mark''s eyes. ''What''s wrong with him?''


    She slowly walked over and asked, "what''s wrong with you?"


    Before she could finish her words, Mark pulled her into his arms. Jasmine struggled, but she was held


    more tightly.


    "Don''t move. Just give me a hug."

 Chapter 212 She Was Just a Substitute of Her

    Chapter 212 She Was Just a Substitute of Her


    "Sorry, I''m not her." Jasmine said ndly. Although it was the first time they met today, Jasmine didn''t


    hate the man in front of her. Instead, she felt inexplicably sorry for him.


    She didn''t want to be a substitute, nor did she want him to be immersed in such an illusion.


    He let go of her.


    Jasmine said, "Mr. Mark, maybe I look like Jessie very much, but I think you must know that I''m not her.


    If you just want to use me to cherish the memory of that girl, no problem of course, but the reality can''t


    change. You should face the reality. It''s impolite to hug a girl like this. I hope you won''t do that again.


    Well, I have to go back now. Please tell the bride for me and thank her for her invitation tonight."


    After taking a deep look at him, Jasmine turned around and was about to leave. All of a sudden, Mark


    called her from behind.


    "What''s wrong?" Jasmine turned around. Mark said, "Let me drive you home. It''s gettingte. You''re a


    girl and you''re not familiar with this ce. It''s not safe."


    Jasmine thought for a while and said, "No, thanks. I''ve been here for almost half a month. I can go


    back by myself."


    Her obvious refusal made Mark feel a little disappointed.


    She was right. A good girl would not ask someone to send her home the first time they met.


    In particr, she was such an insecure and defensive person.


    "Okay, I''ll ask the hotel to get a taxi for you." When Mark was about to take out his business card, he


    thought of the man in ck who had been driven away by her. He took it back. "Be careful on your way


    home."


    Jasmine nodded. She turned around and left.


    "Mark, what are you looking at?" John walked towards Mark, looked in the direction of Jasmine and


    said, "She is gone. She''s still different from Jessie."


    Mark looked at him. John scratched his head and said, "Although they look like each other very much,


    look at this woman. Although she looks gentle like a cat, don''t you see the way she talked to her


    bodyguards? She was really a domineeringdy. Think about it again. No matter whom Jessie treats,


    she is always so gentle. She had never scolded others like this."


    Mark disagreed in his heart. Jessie never scolded others? He just didn''t see it.


    But John was right. This Jasmine in front of him was really different from Jessie. She looked very


    independent and wouldn''t obey others.


    "Well, don''t think about her anymore. For so many years, I only believe that you can''t go against fate. If


    she really doesn''t belong to you, there is nothing you can do. Let''s go for a drink."


    £­


    Jasmine dragged her tired body back to the hotel, but as soon as she entered the room, a person she


    hated most appeared in front of her.


    "Jasmine, you bitch! How dare you seduce another man behind master''s back! If master knows it, do


    you think if he will dump you or not?" Aria threatened her with a contemptuous look.


    Jasmine sneered and threw her bag on the sofa with disdain.


    "Go ahead if you want to. Don''t threaten me here."


    "Don''t be too arrogant. Master was just fooled by someone for a while. No one in the world can tolerate


    to be cheated. No matter how generous master is, he won''t tolerate you hugging another man in public


    like that."


    "Well, I told you. If you can make him dump me, I will not only be happy, but also be grateful to you.


    Just do it. You''d better go now. I''m tired. I need rest." Jasmine ordered.


    "Jasmine!"


    "Can''t you understand me? You can go now."


    Aria gritted her teeth and said insidiously, "Just wait and see." Then she disappeared with a bang.


    Jasmine sighed and walked to the window. On the 35th floor, she looked at the night view of the whole


    city. Looking at the brilliant lights in front of her, her heart sank.


    -


    The silence after the farce made people even more ufortable.


    Sitting at the bar counter and drinking the spirits in the ss, Mark looked depressed in the dim light.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mark, she is married. It''s not appropriate for you to investigate her like this." Jeffery felt that the


    reaction of Mark was too intense. No matter how much Jasmine resembled Jessie, she couldn''t be her.


    Moreover, she had a fianc¨¦.


    On the contrary, John didn''t think so. He argued, "Jeffery, you don''t understand. Jasmine is not married


    yet. Even if she is married, Mark shouldn''t let go of the woman he likes."


    "Oh, I see. You are such a person." Sharon sneered with contempt.


    "What? Am I wrong? Although Jessie has been missing for three years, none of you can be sure that


    she is dead! No one knows that, right? Besides, Jasmine is not married yet. She is still a free person.


    Can''t you let Mark pursue his own happiness?"


    "Nonsense!"


    "Sharon, dare you say it again!" John pped the table angrily and stood up. With an indifferent face,


    Sharon looked straight at him without fear.


    "Are you angry? You are really narrow-minded." Sharon put down her wine ss and said, "Yes, no


    one has the right to stop Mark from pursuing his own happiness. In your mind, of course, as long as


    you like, you can pursue anyone without scruple. But what aboutter? Maybe love is dispensable to


    you, and women are more like clothes to you. You can dump them as you like. But don''t forget that


    those who y with love will eventually be fooled by love one day."


    "What did you say, Sharon? Wasn''t Mark good enough to Jessie? Stop pointing at him and abusing


    others here. Do you think I don''t know you are talking about me?" John was pissed off. They could talk


    about their rtionship in private. Why did she have to get him involved in everything?


    All of a sudden, Sharon felt ridiculous.


    "John, I don''t have to get you involved. Everyone in the world knows what you have done. I''m talking


    about Mark. It has nothing to do with you! Do you think you are so charming that everyone wants to


    have something to do with you?"


    "You..."


    "Mark, I know you love Jessie very much. We have seen that for the past three years. But I want to say


    that if you really want to pursue Jasmine because they look like each other, you''d better not. Even if


    you really were together with her andpleted all the things you hadn''t done with Jessie, she was not


    Jessie anyway. You feelfortable to have a woman who loves you as a substitute in your heart, but


    do you care about her feelings?"

 Chapter 213 Not Her

    Chapter 213 Not Her


    Sharon lowered her head and felt suffocated.


    "I believe that you have Jessie and Jessie loved you before. What would you think if the person you


    love takes you as a substitute?"


    They didn''t know if it was because what Sharon said was deeply rooted in the heart of the people, or


    because they couldn''t find a reason to refute, everyone just lowered their eyes and didn''t say anything.


    Sharon nced at them and said, "I''ll fly back tomorrow morning. Enjoy yourselves. I''m leaving now."


    Then she stood up and left.


    Go home tomorrow?


    Hearing that, John''s mind became tense. He said to Mark, "Leave her alone. She has been in her


    period recently." All of a sudden, he stood up and ran after her.


    Everyone was flustered. It was obvious that John was "defeated".


    Caleb picked up the wine, took a sip of it and said, "I agree with what Sharon said. It''s unfair to


    Jasmine." If she was Jessie, no matter what Mike did, there would be no problem; but if not, why did he


    involve an outsider.


    "Do you also think that there are twopletely identical people in the world?" Raising his eyebrows,


    Mark asked. "Jessie is Ken''s granddaughter. At that time, the Qin family only gave birth to a girl, so she


    didn''t have twin sisters at all. Even if there are two people who look alike in the world, look at Jasmine.


    Is that just because they look alike? "


    Regardless of whether he should get close to Jasmine or not, even if she wasn''t Jessie, he had to find


    out who she was!


    Mike had thought that as long as he found out her information, he would be able to solve all the doubts.


    However, he didn''t expect that he didn''t find her!


    Mark squinted his sharp eyes and stared at somewhere.


    How could Nick not find any information?


    "Nick, are you sure you have found out everything?" Mark asked again.


    "I''ve investigated her several times, both at home and abroad, but I still can''t find her," Nick said


    "Aren''t she and Sharon schoolmates? You don''t have found any information about the school? "


    "No."


    "No?" ''She is a student of thew department. How could she not have any information about it?'' Mark


    wondered?


    She could even block all the information...


    There was only one possibility: the man behind Jasmine was incredibly powerful.


    With an obscure smile on his face, Mark said, "investigate the taxi driver and find out her address."


    "Yes, sir!"


    £­


    "Get in the car!" As soon as Jasmine walked out of the hotel, a ck car stopped in front of her.


    Jasmine looked at the person in the car and said: "sorry, I have something else to do."


    "Get in the car! Don''t let me say it a third time. " Mike''s tone was like a king that allowed no one to


    refuse.


    Jasmine rolled her eyes and sneered.


    Was she familiar with him? Why should she get in the car?


    The parking attendant drove the car to the gate. After casting a nce at Mark, Jasmine turned around


    and walked towards her car.


    As soon as she reached the front of the car, a pile of goods from nowhere suddenly copsed. Seeing


    this, Mark, who was about to get out of the car to tie her up, shouted ''be careful'' and quickly walked


    forward.


    When Jasmine was looking back nkly, her body was suddenly pulled forward, and her whole body


    rotated with the strength of her waist. Then, a handsome face appeared in front of her.


    Be close by.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a loud bang, more than ten boxes of goods copsed at the ce where Jasmine had just stood,


    and all the things in the boxes fell out and scattered on the ground.


    "Are you okay?" Mark asked softly. His deep and maic voice was like a whirlpool, attracting people


    to sink into it again and again.


    "I''m fine." Jasmine immediately stood up and touched her beating heart.


    ''Jasmine, haven''t you ever seen a man?''


    She was crazy and her heart beat quickly.


    "Miss Qin, are you hurt? I''m really sorry. It''s our fault. "


    "I''m sorry."


    "Sorry is useless! If anything happens to her, you can''t afford to lose your lives. " With a gloomy face,


    Mark rebuked in a cold voice, "from now on, you don''t have toe again."


    "Well..." The lobby manager was embarrassed. He had no idea who the man in front of him was and


    what right he had to ask the worker not toe again.


    However, it was an International Hotel. All the guests were dignitaries all over the world. Even if he had


    any doubts, he didn''t dare to say it easily.


    Jasmine looked awkwardly at the hotel staff in front of her. She still had a lingering fear of the


    dangerous scene just now. If it weren''t for the fact that she had been pulled over by Mark in time, she


    would have been crushed into meat paste by these goods.


    But if they really lost their jobs because of this...


    "In fact, I think..."


    " Who do you think you are! Why should we obey you? " The worker didn''t go forward angrily and said,


    "Yes, it''s really my fault. I shouldn''t have piled up so many goods, but you don''t know how hard it is for


    us poor people to work and make money. I have to raise a family of six by myself. I have to go to


    deliver goods dozens of times every day. I just want to hurry up. I''m really sorry to have frightened this


    lady just now. I''ve also apologized. Why do you have to ruin my family? "


    "Who doesn''t work hard? If you feel tired, don''t do it! Since you had to do it, you should be more


    careful. The hotel don''t need a worker like you. "


    "You..."


    When he saw the arrogant look on Mark''s face, he was furious. He stretched out his fist and tried to hit


    Mark, but was stopped by Mark.


    "If you dare to do it again, I will send you to prison immediately!"


    Seeing the fury in Mark''s eyes, Jasmine sighed.


    "Well, stop! I''m the victim. Let me say something, okay?" Jasmine took a look at Mark and said, "He


    didn''t mean to do that. Besides, he has apologized to me and I''m not injured. Let''s forget it. But I''m


    curious. Manager, don''t you have a backdoor? Why did the deliverye in from the front door? I''m


    lucky this time, but if you identally hit someone and died of injury, what are you going to do? "


    "Miss Qin, here is the thing. The goods are supplied to us through the back door, but the back door is


    broken and it is still being repaired. So... It''s our fault. I''m really sorry. "


    "You must be careful next time. Forget it this time." After saying that, she looked at the frightening


    anger on Mark''s face and said, "Aren''t you looking for me for something? Why don''t you get in the car?


    Do you want to stand there as the light pir? "


    With a snort, Mark was dragged into the car by Jasmine.

 Chapter 214 Would Rather Eat Myself To Death Than Starve To Death

    Chapter 214 Would Rather Eat Myself To Death Than Starve To Death


    "By the way, what can I do for you?" Asked Jasmine.


    "¡­¡­" Mark said with a smile, "I happened to pass by."


    "Passing by!" Jasmine was surprised. The corners of her mouth twitched. "Are you so free? You have


    time to y, but I don''t. " She must be insane to y with a stranger.


    "Aren''t you here for a trip? Why aren''t you free? Anyway, you are not familiar with this ce. It''s good


    for me to be your free guide. "


    " ''Thank you.'' "


    "You''re wee."


    Jasmine was furious. This man was so thick skinned when he saw women.


    It was thick and hard, invincible.


    "Stop the car ahead. I want to get off."


    "Where are you going? I''ll drive you home. "


    "No need!"


    Mark looked sideways at her. Who said that she didn''t look like Jessie? Her stubborn temper was very


    simr.


    "Don''t forget that I saved you just now. Is this how you treat your Savior?" No matter what she said,


    Mark had ideas to deal with it. Don''t underestimate Mark!


    "Savior..." Squinting slightly, Jasmine asked fretfully, "what on earth do you want?"


    Seeing the impatience on her face, Mark pulled over the car and said seriously, "I don''t want to do


    anything. I just want to make a friend with you."


    Make friends?


    Huh!


    Jasmine chuckled and said, "Sir, I''ll say it again and for thest time. Listen up, I''m not your wife. My


    name is Jasmine, not Jessie! I have a fiance. I will get married soon. So, there is no need for us to be


    friends. Besides, I''m not interested in making friends with you. "


    "So you still remember my wife''s name." Raising his eyebrows, Mark said unruly, "you''re not interested


    in making friends with me, but I''m interested in making friends with you."


    "You..." Jasmine went crazy and shouted, "don''t you understand me! You won''t understand until I tell


    you several times. I... "


    "Okay. If you don''t want to make friends with me, then I won''t force you. " Hearing this, Jasmine finally


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    However...


    "Since you are not my friend, I will deal with the worker."


    Threat, a real threat!


    "What did you say? What the hell do you want? " Hearing that, Jasmine''s mind became tense. She


    red at Mark and said angrily, "He has already apologized to me, and I''m not injured. Why don''t you


    let him go? Besides, you have no right to fire him. Who do you think you are? "


    "I''m either the brother-inw of the hotel owner." Mark, with a smug smile on his face. The hotel was


    one of the properties of Richard. There were so many hotels here, however, Jasmine lived in the hotel


    of Richard. Then it was not Mark''s fault.


    "¡­¡­"


    Despicable!


    Jasmine wanted to retort, Mark was just boss'' brother-inw not the boss. But when she thought of the


    poor worker, she had to endure it in order not to make workers be fired.


    "I''m going to the Taekwondo gym."


    "Okay, give me the address."


    £­


    Looking at the petite figure of Jasmine, Mark had never expected that she could be so good at


    Taekwondo.


    A man of 180 height and about two hundred pounds was knocked down to the ground by her with a few


    kicks. She was so handsome and heroic.


    "Jasmine, you are getting better and better." The sparring man praised with appreciation. "Few girls are


    as good as you. That''s great."


    "Thank you for your exaggeration. No matter how good I am, if I don''t have an excellentpanion, I


    won''t have the current result."


    "Ha ha, I will definitely practice harder and defeat you."


    Standing aside, Mark watched Jasmine talking andughing with herpanion. Her fluent German


    made him squint.


    She can speak German?


    He remembered that when he took Jessie to German, he had heard her fluent and skilled German for


    the first time, which had made him look at her with new eyes.


    If he closed her eyes, he would think that the person who spoke in front of him must be a German.


    He had learned how fluently Jessie speak German before, but he didn''t expect that the woman in front


    of him could speak good German.


    Jasmine walked up to Mark. After handing her a ss of water, Mark asked, "You speak German very


    well. How did you learn it?"


    With a smile on her face, Jasmine said, "I learned it at school. I have a gift fornguage. I can learn a


    language very soon. But I''ve only learned four major. It''s meaningless to learn more. "


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Four?"


    "Yes. Japanese, Korean, English and German. "


    Japanese, Korean, English and German?


    ''Is it just a coincidence?'' he wondered?


    It was impossible. How could there be so many coincidences in the world.


    Jessie was a ck belt of Taekwondo, and Jasmine was also good at Taekwondo. Jessie knew


    Japanese, Korean, English and German, so did Jasmine!


    He looked at the woman in front of him with his deep eyes. Was she really not Jessie?!


    While Jasmine was changing her clothes, Mark called Carl.


    "Carl, book a private room in TP tonight."


    "Oh? Mark, what''s wrong with you today? Why do you want to go to TP? "


    "It''s none of your business. Call Sasha over tonight. "


    "Sasha?" Carlughed evilly. "That''s right. In fact, Sasha is a good girl."


    Before he could finish his words, he hung up the phone.


    Whether Sasha was good or not had nothing to do with him. He just wanted to make sure whether


    Jasmine was Jessie.


    It seemed that Mark had kept his promise. Aftering out of the Taekwondo gym, he took her to a


    special ce in the city to have fun. He also took her to eat street food that she had never eaten


    before.


    Although they didn''t go to any well-known scenic spot or fancy restaurant today, Jasmine had a good


    time.


    "I didn''t expect you to eat in such a ce." Jasmine took a sip of beer, picked up the sausage in front of


    her and put it into her mouth. Looking at the snacks on the small table in front of her, she felt very


    happy.


    "Why can''t Ie to this kind of ce to eat? If I don''t try this street food, it means that I have never


    been to Berlin." Seeing that she was eating with great enjoyment, Mark picked up a sausage and


    began to eat.


    "Aren''t you afraid of getting fat after eating so much?" Mark asked curiously. In his opinion, many girls


    behaved likedies when they had dinner with boys. They always refused to eat and lost weight. It was


    the first time that Mike saw a girl like Jasmine drank so much and ate meat without scruple.


    Jasmine raised her eyebrows, picked up a chicken leg and took a big bite before she said, "there''s


    nothing to be afraid of. I''m born not to get fat. It''s a waste of my life not to eat so many delicious food.


    We study so hard and work so hard just for a meal. If we don''t dare to eat much when we are alive, we


    will have no appetite even if we die. " She would rather eat herself to death than starve to


    death

 Chapter 215 A Wanton Bitch

    Chapter 215 A Wanton Bitch


    Hearing what Jasmine said seemed to be reasonable, Mark couldn''t helpughing.


    "Don''t eat too much. I''ll take you to another ceter."


    "Another ce?" Jasmine''s eyes widened. It was already dark. Where were they going?


    After getting along with Mark for a whole day, although Jasmine thought Mark was not a bad guy, she


    still had the sense of security to go out with a man she was not familiar with at night.


    Putting down the chicken drumstick in her hand, Jasmine politely refused, "Well, you took me to so


    many ces today and ate such delicious snacks. I''m already very happy. After dinner, please send me


    back to the hotel. I''m a little tired after practicing taekwondo for two hours and visiting so many ces


    today. "


    "Are you really not going? That ce was not open to ordinary people. Besides, there are a lot of good


    food that can''t be eaten outside. "


    "Uh..." As soon as she heard that there was delicious food, Jasmine began to hesitate again.


    However, it seemed inappropriate to go out with an unfamiliar man at night.


    Even if there was delicious food, who knew what would be in it...


    She looked at Mark defensively. Maybe Mark treated her so well not only because she looked like his


    wife, but also because he had other intentions?


    It seemed that Mark had noticed the worry in Jasmine''s heart. He was more sure that the girl in front of


    him was indeed a good girl.


    If it were any other woman, she might stick to him all the time and be eager not to go back.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t send you to the hotelte. I promise I will send you back to the hotel before twelve


    o''clock. You can count the time. If we are one minutete, I will be at your disposal! "


    "At my disposal?" Jasmine sneered, "even if it''s really toote, you are a man, I am a woman, what can


    I do with you? I''ll hang you up and beat you up, or just kill you directly. " She was not a three year old


    child. If a man really wanted to have an affair with another woman with ulterior motives, no matter how


    shrewd and alert she was, it was useless.


    Men''s words were always pleasant to hear.


    For the sake of her own safety, Jasmine finally chose to go back to the hotel.


    "Well, don''t pretend to be a little daughter-inw whocks love. You don''t look like a little daughter-in-


    law at all."


    "¡­¡­" "Well... Go to bed early. Good night. "


    "Good night." As soon as she turned around and took two steps, Jasmine suddenly stopped and turned


    around. With a quiet smile on her face, she said, "thank you for what you have done today."


    "You''re wee."


    -


    As soon as Jasmine walked out of the elevator, she saw four people standing at the door. Three of


    them were bodyguards, and the other one was Aria.


    Jasmine face darkened. She walked in, took out the room card and opened the door.


    "Miss, master has been looking for you for a day. He is worried about you. He said that you must call


    him when youe back. " The bodyguard in the lead said in a low voice.


    "No." Jasmine threw her bag away and sat on the sofa unhappily. Seeing that the bodyguard still


    wanted to say something, she said directly, "you can go out first. I will call him."


    "Miss, you''d better call him now." The bodyguards were worried. They had been fooled by her for


    several times, and every time she agreed, but as soon as they left, she didn''t call.


    He handed the phone to her and said, "Miss, please don''t make it difficult for us."


    Jasmine was so angry that she was threatened by a bodyguard! It was so ridiculous.


    She raised his eyebrows and said arrogantly, "I won''t do it now. What can you do to me! I won''t call my


    fiance with you three here. Since you are so nervous about me and keep an eye on me all the time, do


    you have to watch me take a shower and change my clothes? "


    Knowing that Jasmine was really angry, the three bodyguards kept silent, but had no intention of


    leaving.


    Jasmine went crazy with anger. She just wanted to live a quiet life for a few days. How could it be so


    difficult!


    "You can go out first. I have a talk with Miss." After the bodyguard left, Aria squinted her eyes and said


    coldly, "Jasmine, if you don''t love master, you''d better leave him as soon as possible and never show


    up in front of him. I will never let a slut like you hurt him. "


    "Leave?" Jasmine sneered. "Aria, even if I leave, do you think he will love you? ¡­¡­ You haven''t given


    me a good look since I came back, but I don''t care. Anyway, I don''t care. But I really admire you. You


    have been devoted to him. He didn''t even look at you when you took off your clothes and went to bed.


    How could you still love him so shamelessly? This kind of love is really unparalleled. "


    Jasmine said sarcastically, like a cold knife stabbing into Aria''s heart.


    Aria''s face darkened. She clenched her fists tightly. Even the pain of her nails piercing into her flesh


    was covered up by the hatred in her heart.


    She had been working for her master for five years. In the past, no matter where master went, she


    would always take her with him, and she was like his assistant. She couldn''t live without him. But since


    Jasmine came back, master had paid all his attention to her. He talked to her every day and always


    focused on her.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Aria was not reconciled, and she was even more unwilling to ept it.


    No matter in appearance, ability or degree of love, she was not inferior to Jasmine at all. Why could


    such a delicate and willful miss upy the whole heart of her master!


    But she could only watch it.


    No matter how hateful and unwilling she was, she chose to stay. She would make Jasmine pay for all


    the tortures she had suffered in the past three years would in ten times.


    She also wanted to let Jasmine have a try. What did pain mean by that? Life was worse than death!


    Her fists were clenched and loosened. After enduring the hatred, she said coldly, "if you don''t call


    master before twelve o''clock, I can guarantee that you will see him standing in front of you tomorrow


    when you open your eyes."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "Is it necessary? You came all the way here to avoid master. Why should I threaten you? "


    Jasmine squinted at her and looked at her up and down. She felt that something was wrong with Aria


    today.


    After a long while, Jasmine didn''t say a word. "It''s none of our business whether you want to call him or


    not. But please don''t make things difficult for your men." Although master looked gentle and elegant, he


    only cared about Jasmine.


    For these subordinates, master''s indifference and ruthlessness were directlyparable to the beasts


    in the forest.


    They were both human beings. Jasmine could resist master, but they couldn''t.


    Aria turned around and walked out of the room. With a sigh, Jasmine slumped into the sofa, as if she


    had just finished a fierce battle.


    After a long while, she picked up the phone and dialed the number that she could even turn her back


    on when she was asleep. When the phone was connected, he said, "Lawrence, it''s me."

 Chapter 216 Its All Because Of Love

    Chapter 216 It''s All Because Of Love


    Lawrence, who was still concentrating on his work, stopped working when he heard the voice of


    Jasmine. He asked nervously, "Jasmine, where have you been today? I heard that you almost got hurt


    at the gate of the hotel today. Are you okay, do you need to go to hospital? "


    "I''m fine." Jasmine said indifferently. She didn''t want to mention it, because Lawrence didn''t need her to


    tell him how she was doing every day. Anyway, he knew everything about her.


    He even knew better than herself.


    I''m fine.


    Such an indifferent and strange answer. Again.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lawrence didn''t know since when their rtionship had be like this. He had been chasing after


    her and she had been fleeing. No matter what he had done, all his love in her heart had be


    pressure. All his good for her had ended up with her not caring, but even disgusting and annoying.


    In the past, they would never be like this. At that time, he loved her and she relied on him.


    Lawrence thought for a while and said, "Jasmine, it''s time toe back. You have left me and been in


    Germany for more than half a month. "


    There was a hint of pleading in his gentle tone.


    This was the longest separation between them in the past three years. He could tolerate all her


    shorings, but he would never tolerate her leaving him so willfully.


    "Jasmine, I know I have many shorings that you can''t bear. But no matter what problems there


    are, let''s solve them together, okay? Don''t leave me willfully. I know you don''t like me to send people to


    follow you, but I have no choice. As soon as you are not with me, I am worried about you. I can only


    send people to follow you and report your situation, so that I can know that you are good or not. Come


    back. As long as youe back, I''ll take bodyguards back. "


    "Really?" Jasmine sneered, "Lawrence, I really don''t want to argue with you over this matter anymore.


    Since I woke up, every time I told you that I don''t like them to follow me and I don''t want you to know


    everything about me from them. You can ask me yourself. We are equal. I''m not your private goods. I


    need friends. I need my private space. But what about you? Do you really know what I want? You


    promised me every time, and then you continued to do as you wanted. How many times have we


    quarreled for this matter? I really don''t want to live such a life anymore. "


    Three years ago, when she woke up in the hospital, the first person she saw when she opened her


    eyes was Lawrence.


    Lawrence told her that she had no friends and had been an orphan since she was a child. She and


    Lawrence were engaged, and Lawrence was the only family in her life.


    Because of the car ident, Jasmine had been in aa on the bed for half a year. Because of the


    violent impact on her head, she had lost her memory. In her heart, she really cherished Lawrence, and


    she was grateful that he had been protecting her all the time.


    Therefore, no matter how Lawrence treated her, she believed that he just loved her too much, and


    everything was just because of love.


    But as time went by, she felt something was wrong. He didn''t allow her to contact anyone, nor did he


    allow her to go out to work. Even the internship in thew school was arranged in hispany.


    What made her more unbearable was that she couldn''t leave him for more than 12 hours.


    Even if it was just a meeting with the professor, even if he promised on the surface, he would do


    anything to ruin it secretly.


    She admitted that he really loved her, but his love for her was too domineering, too domineering, too...


    Freak!


    She was a human being. She had thoughts, emotions, social contact and friends. In her world, except


    for Lawrence, she still needed other things to fill her life. Lawrence was a very powerful person, so she


    wanted to be stronger to match him.


    She didn''t want others to say that she didn''t deserve such an excellent man, nor did she want to be the


    housewife who took him as the center of her life.


    Lawrence kept silent. His heart ached as if it had been shot through by a sharp arrow.


    He held the phone tightly as if he was bearing anger.


    "As long as youe back, I will promise you anything." Lawrence uttered a few words with difficulty.


    He knew what it meant. He could ignore his identity and humbly beg her toe back. As long as she


    came back, he could really let go of everything.


    He thought that she just couldn''t understand how much he loved her now. As long as she came back,


    one day, she would understand.


    Jasmine''s heart skipped a beat. She was moved, but also sad.


    It was not that she didn''t like Lawrence, but she just felt that his love pressed her a little out of breath.


    It was obvious to all that Lawrence was outstanding, and his love for her was also bright. In fact, in her


    heart, she had long believed in him. If not, she would have left him long ago.


    She really wanted him topromise and change, but after hearing his helplesspromise, her


    heart was like being blocked by cotton, suffocating and ufortable.


    "Okay, I''ll be back in two days."


    "I will send a ne to pick you up."


    "No, thanks. Ask bodyguards to book the air ticket for me on Wednesday and ask them to leave first. I''ll


    go back by myself. "


    "But..." Lawrence still wanted to object, but considering that it was easy for her to agree toe back,


    he had to suppress his worry and promised, "Okay, you should take care of yourself."


    After hanging up the phone, Jasmine leaned against the sofa and looked at the luxuriously decorated


    ceiling. Thinking that she would go back to that ce in three days, she was very upset.


    "Ouch, Jasmine, what are you thinking about? Why did you agree to go back? Aren''t you going to


    Africa? If you go back like this, will he let you go? Howl! "


    Jasmine crazilyy on the sofa with her arms around her head.


    £­


    After sending Jasmine back to the hotel, Mark drove to TP.


    "Why are you alone?" Carl asked.


    "Then how many do you think?"


    Then, Mark walked to the sofa and sat down. Carl poured him a ss of wine and said, "I thought you


    would bring that woman here. I heard that you are chasing after her now. "


    "Her name is Jasmine, not that woman." As he spoke, Mark raised his head and drank the wine in one


    gulp.


    "Yes, yes." Carl chuckled, "although I don''t like Jessie very much, I really feel sorry for her now. When


    Jessie was alive, you didn''t even give her a polite gift. Now she was gone, but you chased a woman


    who looked like her every day. If she knows it, she will probably be pissed off by you. "


    "If you don''t speak, no one will take you as a mute!"


    Hearing that, the face of Mark darkened. Carl immediately stopped talking and drank alone.


    "Carl, ask them to bring me the wine."


    Someone''s vague words mixed with a heavy smell of alcohol. Looking sideways, Mark saw that John


    was shaking an empty bottle in front of him.


    "What''s wrong with him?" asked Mark.


    Carl sighed, "it''s all women''s fault."


    Mark," ..."

 Chapter 217 Where Is My Heart

    Chapter 217 Where Is My Heart


    "Sharon, you are a liar! You said you liked me since you were fifteen years old. You said wouldn''t only


    marry me. Now when I finally fell in love with you, you, you fucking ran away! How dare you y with


    my feelings You, you... "


    Seeing that John was gulping himself down, he had a face that could attract all living beings, but now


    he had be a resentful man who had been abandoned.


    Frowning, Mark asked, "how long has he been like this?"


    "He has been like this since Sharon left." Carl didn''t feel sorry for him at all when he saw how


    desperate John was. He even added, "I knew he would fall into this woman''s hands. Although Sharon


    seems to love more than he does in this rtionship, it seems that Sharon has always been


    amodating him. That''s why John is more hurt now."


    At first, John was forced to ept the good of a person and adapt to the life with Sharon. However,


    when he really got used to it, this person suddenly disappeared in his world and his life, his world


    seemed to have lost its center of gravity and copsed in an instant.


    Everything was not terrible. The most terrible thing was the words'' habits''.


    Mark remained silent, deep in thought.


    All of a sudden, he stood up and walked quickly to the front of John. He grabbed more than half bottle


    of wine from his hand, threw it on the sofa, grabbed his cor with one hand and twisted him up.


    Mark snapped, "wake up, John! If you love her so much, go after her. What kind of man are you to


    torture yourself here! Aren''t you a master of love? You can''t even handle a woman. You deserve to be


    dumped! "


    "Do you think I don''t want to? I asked her to stay, but she said she didn''t love me anymore." John


    pushed Mark away. As a result of alcohol, John staggered and fell on the sofa.


    "You want her to stay? What do say to persuade her to stay? " "Don''t you know what she wants? She


    just wants to marry you. If you really love her, why did you agree to marry her? "


    "I... I..." John was stunned.


    He didn''t know why he couldn''t say the two words'' get married ''. In fact, he was very clear about his


    feelings for Sharon. He even wanted to have many children with her in the future and live with her till


    the end of their lives.


    However, he had never wanted to get married.


    Mark fixed his eyes on John. Everyone could see how good Sharon was to him. For a woman, she


    could tolerate the person she loved who constantly flirted with other women. Almost every month, the


    gossip about John, a female star, an Inte celebrity and a richdy would be exposed. And every


    time such a thing happened, John would proudly mention Sharon. And he said to the public


    shamelessly, "this is his fiancee. He only loves her!"!


    Even so, Sharon still loved him with all her heart and tolerated him without any bottom line.


    In the face of such a woman, Mark didn''t know what on earth John was afraid of.


    "John, I don''t care what you are afraid of. If you really want to give up on her, I won''t care about you


    anymore." After a pause, Mark continued, "Kevin asked me to create opportunities for him and Sharon


    several times, but I didn''t agree. If you really give up, I''ll tell him."


    "Mark, stop irritating him." ...


    "I stimted him? Even if John didn''t love Sharon, she could also find her true love. Kevin is indeed a


    good man. I think if she is with him, she will be happier. "


    At this time, the phone rang.


    After a few words, Mark hung up the phone. Looking at Carl, he said, "I''m going to pick up someone.


    Stay here and look after John."


    Carl was confused...


    John was so drunk that Mark didn''t send him home and let him look at him


    After casting a nce at John, Mark turned around and was about to leave. The moment the door was


    closed, John suddenly jumped up and shouted, "Mark, if you dare to let Kevin chase Sharon, I''ll chase


    Jasmine!"


    Carl was speechless.


    Mr. Qiao, this man has left for half an hour. Can you slow down your reflection?


    £­


    "Hi, what a coincidence!"


    "Why... Why are you here?" asked Jasmine in surprise


    With a charming smile, Mark said, "because we are destined to meet."


    "Come on, don''t y this with me. It''s okay for you to deceive those teenage girls. It''s not good for me."


    Jasmine turned around and leaned against the guardrail by the riverside. Although her mouth was full


    of disgust, she still smiled happily.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Mark looked at her quietly.


    Feeling his burning eyes, Jasmine blushed and asked awkwardly, "Why are you looking at me like


    that?"


    "Nothing. I just think you look good when you smile."


    "Are men born with the special skill of glib tongue?"


    "HMM... But it depends on whom. " Raising his eyebrows proudly, Mark said, "I don''t talk much to


    others."


    "Well, if I can get your special treatment, should I thank you, my lord?"


    "Of course. Since you want to thank me, you can go with me to watch the sunrise. What do you think?"


    The corners of Jasmine''s mouth twitched. ''He really thinks of himself as my majesty. How could he


    make such a request directly?'' she thought.


    "Are you going or not?" Asked Mark.


    Jasmine squinted at him. Anyway, she was leaving soon. Why didn''t she have fun.


    She wanted to watch the sunrise for a long time. If Lawrence hadn''t said that the cold air in the morning


    was bad for her health, she would have gone.


    "I''m not afraid of you! If you can, don''t sleep tonight. The one who sleeps first will give other a treat. "


    Mark replied with a smile.


    It was just dinner. He could afford it.


    As long as he could stay with her more, he could find out her true identity as soon as possible. Since


    she was willing to, why not!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As soon as the two of them went up the mountain, Nick had arranged for someone to clean up the


    ce. Not only water and food, but also tents, chairs and thermal instion equipment were prepared.


    They should be used to their fullest.


    Jasmine asked in surprise.


    "You''ve already prepared it?" But no, they met by chance, didn''t they? It was a temporary decision to


    watch the sunrise. How could it be prepared in the early morning.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Mark said, "They were created by my magic."


    Jasmine rolled her eyes and said, e on. Do you think I''m three years old again? And magic? Do


    you think you are Harry Potter? Do you think I don''t know? People like you can handle it with just a


    phone call. You don''t need to worry about it at all. "


    "What kind of person am I?" Mike asked.


    "¡­¡­" Jasmine sat down on the chair. The smile on her face couldn''t help but fade away. She looked at


    the starry sky and said, "in fact, I envy those ordinary people. They prepared everything for their loved


    ones with their own efforts..." Not like them, everything was just a word. As long as they spoke,


    someone would prepare everything for them.


    They did love each other. Where is their heart?

 Chapter 218 Wilderness And Danger

    Chapter 218 Wilderness And Danger


    Looking at the mncholy on her face, Mark asked suspiciously, "Why are you unhappy? Did you


    quarrel with your fiance just now? "


    Jasmine lowered her eyes and said sadly, "it''s not the first time we have a quarrel. There''s nothing for


    me to be unhappy."


    "¡­¡­" Hearing that, Mark was stunned for a while. He didn''t know how tofort her at all.


    He had neverforted anyone. For such emotional problems, only he consulted others, and no one


    woulde to him. The women around him were all very strong, and they didn''t need hisfort at


    all.


    Now, he was really in a dilemma.


    "What''s wrong with you? If you don''t mind, can you tell me? Although I''m not good atforting


    people, I can help you analyze it from a man''s point of view. "


    Analyze?


    After a moment''s silence, Jasmine said slowly, "I grew up with him. So in my opinion, he is my lover all


    my life. He is very good to me. I know he cares about me too much because he loves me. But he


    doesn''t know that his love has caused too much pressure on me and I can''t breathe. "


    "That''s why you escaped here?"


    Jasmine looked at him in astonishment.


    With a faint smile, Mark continued, "When you were in the old castle, you were followed by several


    bodyguards. Judging from your attitude towards them, I guess you are unwilling to be followed by


    them."


    Jasmine nodded and continued, "Yes. Wherever I go, he will always send someone to follow me and


    report my situation to him at any time. No matter I go to school or go shopping, even the internship in


    the school is arranged by him personally... "


    He once told her that no matter where she went, she couldn''t leave him, let alone stay away from him,


    or he would be like a ghost following her all the time. At that time, she thought he was just joking, or he


    wanted to show that he loved her very much. But she didn''t expect that he really did it.


    Yes, it''s just that the ghosts will not disappear!


    "Don''t you feel happy that he has done so much for you? As far as I know, most women want their


    boyfriends or husbands to do more for themselves. At least in my opinion, he is a very capable man.


    He doesn''t want you to be hurt unnecessary. " Mark tried tofort her with his limited knowledge of


    women.


    "Yes, he is capable, but that''s his ability, not mine."


    "Have you ever talked to him? Maybe he doesn''t know what kind of life you really want. "


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    Jasmine smiled bitterly, "every time we quarreled, it was almost because of this problem. How could he


    not know?"


    Hearing that, Mark finally knew the crux of the problem.


    "Would you like to hear my opinion?" "After hearing what you said just now, I think you two must have a


    deep rtionship. I can''t tell who is right and who is wrong. He loves you very much, but he is more


    afraid of losing you. In order to avoid this kind of thing happening, he would do anything to tie you


    tightly to his side. After all, the world is full of temptation and changes too fast. "


    "Then what should I do?"


    "¡­¡­" Hearing that, Mark was speechless... He didn''t know what to do.


    After all, he was not an expert in love.


    "Well, I''m really not good at solving these emotional problems. How about this? I introduce my friend to


    you one day. He is very good at studying the problems between men and women. I think he can help


    you."


    All of a sudden, the drunken John came to his mind. Although John had entered a dead end, he was


    good at dealing with love affairs.


    "Uh... No, thanks. I..."


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to solve the problem between you and your fiance? "


    "No, I have to go back this Wednesday."


    Mark," ¡­"


    "Anyway, thank you for chatting with me and apanying me for so long. I have never thought that I


    can make friends in a foreign country. " With a smile, Jasmine picked up a ss of beer and said,


    "thank you. Cheers. "


    "Are you finally willing to make friends with me?" Raising his eyebrows, Mark asked.


    Jasmine didn''t respond. She just smiled and continued to drink her beer.


    Making friends with men... She and he could be friends here, but once she returned, everything here


    woulde to an end.


    Because she knew that no matter how good Lawrence was, no matter how he changed, he would


    never let her make friends with other men.


    Perhaps it was because she drank too much beer. Jasmine said shyly, "well, I... I''ll go there for a while."


    "It''s dark over there. It''s not safe for you to go there alone. What are you going to do there? Let me go


    with you. "


    "No, thanks... I... I''ll be back soon. "


    Jasmine stood up, and so did Mark. She was going to pee. No matter how familiar she was, it was


    convenient for a man to follow her.


    With a red face, Jasmine made up her mind and said, "Oh, don''t follow me. I want to pee."


    Mark," ..."


    Jasmine walked into the grass and found a rtively clean ce. Thinking of her embarrassment, she


    went crazy.


    Why didn''t she think that there was no bathroom in the wilderness?


    If she had known this earlier, she would not have allowed herself toe here because her happiness.


    ''Now, all right. Jasmine, are you out of your mind!''


    When she was about to leave, she felt a sharp pain in her ankle. She screamed and saw a long object


    moving beside her foot.


    Hearing the scream, Mark immediately rushed up. Seeing that Jasmine was sitting on the ground with


    a painful look on her face, he immediately squatted down and asked nervously, "what''s wrong with


    you? What''s wrong with your foot? "


    "I... I seem to be bitten by a snake."


    Snake?


    Mark immediately took out sulfur that had been prepared by Nick. With the help of the shlight, he


    saw several ck and gray snakes running away quickly.


    He asked Nick to prepare sulfur in order to prevent snakes from appearing, but he did not expect that


    she was still bitten by snakes.


    He picked her up, walked into the tent and gently put her down. He took out a long bandage from his


    backpack, lifted up Jasmine''s trouser legs, and wrapped the bandage around her slender ankle several


    times.


    Seeing that Jasmine gritted her teeth and endured the pain, Mark said softly, "don''t be afraid. I''m here


    with you." Then he lowered his head and covered the wound.

 Chapter 219 Cant Let Her Come Back

    Chapter 219 Can''t Let Her Come Back


    "You..."


    Enduring the pain, Jasmine felt warm and ufortable when she saw that Mark was sucking the


    poisonous blood for her with his head down.


    She didn''t expect that a man who had just known her for a few days could save her at the risk of his


    life. She couldn''t understand why Mark was so selfless.


    Mark sucked hard, spat out the blood and continued to suck. Jasmine didn''t know how long Mark had


    been sucking. She didn''t see him stop until she lost consciousness.


    When Jasmine opened her eyes again, she was already in the VIP ward of the hospital.


    Looking at the luxurious ward, Jasmine leaned against the headboard of the bed with all her strength.


    When she moved her feet, she felt a little pain, but it was not a big problem.


    Did Mark send her to the hospital?


    Her mind went back to the mountain.


    When she was about to pass out, she seemed to see Mark''s anxious face. There seemed to be a


    helicopter circling above their heads.


    Although she was a little unconscious at that time, she could vaguely feel that there were many people


    around her, who were watching and paying attention to her situation.


    At this time, the door of the ward opened and a nurse came in.


    "Miss, you are awake. Do you feel ufortable? Do you feel chest tightness, nausea and want to


    vomit? "


    Jasmine shook her head and asked, "where is the person who sent me here?"


    "Mr. Lan? He is in the dean''s office. " The nurse said with a smile.


    "Dean''s office?" Jasmine looked at her suspiciously. Was Mark familiar with the dean of the hospital?


    The door was opened again, it was Mark. The nurse greeted Mark respectfully and then left.


    Jasmine said gratefully, "Mr. Lan, thank you for saving my life."


    "You don''t have to be so polite to me. If you don''t mind, you can just call me Mark. " With a smile, he


    put his hands in the bags and walked to the bedside. "I''ve just asked the doctor. The snake poison has


    been cleared. There''s basically no problem. But the wound can''t get wet. You still need to rest for two


    days. " After all, snake poison was harmful to human body.


    "Thank you." Jasmine thanked him again.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Mark had tied her legs with bandages in time to prevent the venom from


    spreading quickly to her body and that he had sucked it out for her, she would have died without a


    doubt.


    Thanks to Mark this time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "When Ie back, I will definitely thank you with my fiance. If it weren''t for you, I would have died. "


    However, Mark didn''t say anything. She could thank him in any way, but he didn''t want her to call her


    fiance.


    Outside the ward...


    "Annie, what are you doing? The patient in bed 26 has woken up. Go and have a look. "


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    With the medical record in her hands, Annie nced at the closed door of the ward and walked


    towards the elevator with her head down.


    She was fine?!


    They finally had the nerve to find a few powerful snakes, but they could not bite her to death in this


    way. She was so lucky...


    The elevator went down. With a tinkle, the door opened. Annie walked out of the elevator to the


    cleaning room, changed her clothes and walked out of the hospital.


    "Is she dead?"


    Annie took the phone and frowned, "No. Someone saved her. "


    "That man?"


    "Yes." Annie said, "I think that man has a strong background. He is not as simple as an ordinary


    businessman. Only a few people in German could use a helicopter. So I think we should be more


    careful. Be careful. "


    "Just to save a woman he has only met a few times, why did he use a helicopter? It seems that we


    have underestimated Jasmine. " After thinking for a while, the person on the other end of the line said,


    "You and I have been keeping an eye on her these two days. Since she won''t die in this way, I''d like to


    see whether she is lucky enough to defeat M2."


    "M2? Are you really going to use this? Aren''t you afraid... " M2 was a newly developed chemical


    creature. It could not be killed, but it was very powerful. Such a chemical creature could resist nearly a


    hundred armed men.


    However, M2 had been kept in theboratory all the time. It would not be released unless it was


    absolutely necessary.


    Moreover, M2 had only carried out three experiments, and the experiments were only in therge


    forest. The enemies they faced were all wild animals, not people. They only knew the ability of M2 and


    didn''t know what substantial defects it had. If they used M2 on people, the consequences would be


    really unpredictable.


    "What are you afraid of? I know more about M2 than you. It''s just a woman. Nothing will happen. Don''t


    worry. Anyway, we can''t let here back. "


    Although Annie was still uneasy, she couldn''t resist.


    £­


    Knock...


    When Nick came in, Mark turned around and said, "Boss, I have something to report to you."


    Turning around, Mark said to Jasmine, "I''ll go out for a while. You eat the apple and orange." then he


    stood up and walked out.


    As soon as the door was closed, Nick said, "Young master, as you expected, those snakes were set


    free. These snakes were the same species. A single mouthful of venom could instantly kill one hundred


    adults. This kind of snake is basically distributed in the desert in the middle of Australia. "


    "Central Australia?" Hearing that, Mark''s sharp eyes darkened. He couldn''t believe that someone could


    send an Australian snake to Germany to kill Jasmine. This man really hated Jasmine.


    "Haven''t you found out anything about Jasmine?" Mark continued to ask.


    Nick shook his head. He still got nothing.


    Mark was lost in thought. He couldn''t find out anything about Jasmine, nor did he know who she had


    offended, nor did he know who had insisted on killing her... He couldn''t find any other clues about the


    origins of just a few snakes. If it went on like this, she would die without knowing.


    After a while, Mark raised his eyes and said, "Go on with your investigation. Check the surveince


    video of the hotel where Jasmine stays, all the people she stays with, and the call log of her room. If


    you need anything, just call Richard and Carl." Mark didn''t believe that a person could live in this world


    without any information.


    Then Nick left and Mark went back to the ward.


    Although Mark had restrained his emotions very well just now, Jasmine could tell at a nce that Mark


    had something on his mind as if she could read his mind.


    She asked, "do you have something to deal with? I''m fine. If you have something to do, just go ahead


    with your work. I can handle it myself. "


    Looking at her fixedly, Mark''s heart was beating uneasily.


    He didn''t want to see her die, no matter whether the woman in front of him was Jessie or not. A thought


    kept hovering in his mind, ''he must protect her!''


    A trace of seriousness shed across his deep eyes. He asked seriously, "Jasmine, what happened


    today is not an ident. Someone wants to kill you."

 Chapter 220 Let Me Protect You

    Chapter 220 Let Me Protect You


    "Someone wants to kill me?" Jasmine was stunned. She was always kind to others, and she didn''t


    even have some friends. Who would hate her so much and kill her!


    "Well, you must be kidding. It''s normal for snakes to appear on the mountain. How could you think it''s


    so serious? "


    "I''m not kidding." With a serious look on Mark''s face, the seriousness in his eyes made Jasmine a little


    scared. "The snakes that bite you are not ordinary snakes. They are the strongest among all the


    venomous snakes, and they belong to Australia. Do you think those snakes will climb over by


    themselves since Australia is so far away from here? "


    "¡­" Jasmine stared at him nkly for a while and said, "even if they did it on purpose, how did they


    know where I was going?" She wouldn''t have agreed to watch the sunrise with Mark if she hadn''t made


    a phone call with Lawrence.


    If what Mark said was true and someone wanted to kill her, how did they know her schedule?


    Could it be that those people who wanted to kill her had the ability to predict?


    Hearing that, Mark didn''t say a word and his brain was running fast.


    "In fact, it''s not difficult to exin this question. As long as they want to kill you, they will definitely send


    someone to monitor you."


    Mark''s sharp eyes narrowed dangerously, and he exuded a strong murderous will.


    If it weren''t for Mark was there, Jasmine would have died a horrible death!


    "Jasmine, I think you''d better have someone to protect you now. You are still alive after being bitten by


    a snake. I believe that those people won''t let you go so easily. You must be very careful. " Mark


    reminded her.


    Jasmine looked at Mark sideways with suspicion in her almond shaped eyes.


    Was it really that serious?


    "Well, the bodyguards have been driven back by me..." Seeing that Mark didn''t say anything, she


    exined, "when I returned to the hotel, I called my fiance. He asked me to go back, and I exchanged


    conditions with him. I said I''ll stay here for three days and ask him to withdraw all the bodyguards. "


    Jasmine didn''t understand why she had told Mark everything. She also felt strange about the feeling of


    Mark. She always felt at ease andfortable to be with him, as if they had known each other for a


    long time.


    "You cane with me."


    "I''ll protect you."


    "What?"


    "I will protect you until you recover ande back."


    Looking at the deep and firm eyes of Mark, Jasmine felt as if she had been injected with a heart


    strengthening needle. She felt at ease. Mark was like a God who suddenly fell from the sky, giving


    people a sense of warmth and security.


    "Thank you." Said Jasmine softly.


    "Don''t say the two words'' thank you ''to me again. If I hear it again, I will definitely punish you severely."


    As soon as he stood up, Jasmine blushed and her heart beat fast because of a simple sentence.


    When Jasmine was injured, Mark had treated her wound and sucked out all the poison. After


    observation for one night, Jasmine could be discharged from the hospital on the second day.


    The second day, after finishing the discharge formalities, the two of them left the hospital.


    "Where are we going? This is not the way to the hotel. " Jasmine asked suspiciously.


    Although she was not familiar with German and had only been here for half a month, she was a timid


    person, so she always recognized the way to the hotel first in every ce, in case she got lost one day


    and couldn''t find the direction to go home.


    After casting a sideways nce at her, Mark said, "go to my home."


    "What? Your home? " Jasmine was shocked. They just knew each other for a few days. Why did Mark


    take her back to his home? "Well, you''d better send me back to the hotel. It''s not convenient for me to


    live in your house. I... "


    "If you want to die, I will send you back."


    His words made Jasmine speechless.


    She would die if she went back, but if she didn''t go back, she wouldn''t be much better.


    What should she do?


    ...


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Oh, you are finally here. I''ve asked the servant to clean up the room. " With a bright and seductive


    smile on his face, Carl looked at Jasmine, who was next to Mark, and said, "Miss Qin, you really look


    like Mark''s wife. If I don''t tell you that your surname is Qin, I will really think that my sister-inw has


    come back to life. "


    Jasmine," ..."


    "Will you die if you don''t speak! It''s none of your business here. You can get out now. " Then Mark said


    to Jasmine, "Don''t mind him. From now on, you can just take his words as dog barks. Have a seat. "


    "Hey, who are you talking about! You can''t be so inhuman. After all, this is my home. Can''t you do me a


    favor in front of beautiful women? " Carl shouted with dissatisfaction.


    He was tall and handsome. He even asked the servants to clean up the room and prepare delicious


    food for them. How could Mark treat him like a dog!


    Mark was the one who didn''t know how to be grateful!


    But Mark didn''t want to talk to him anymore. Instead, he took Jasmine''s hand and went upstairs.


    Jasmine turned around, nodded at Carl and thanked him with a smile. Although she thought it was


    funny, she sympathized with him.


    When they entered the room, Jasmine asked, "do you always look like a domineering CEO?"


    "What?"


    Jasmine scratched her head awkwardly and exined, "I mean, I think you are more dignified and


    serious in dealing with people."


    "Do you want to say that I''m ruthless?"


    "¡­¡­" Isn''t it?


    With a grim face, Mark approached him with a sense of danger. With his hands on the armrest of the


    chair, he trapped her in his arms.


    Jasmine looked at Mark defensively and leaned back until there was no way back.


    "What... What do you want?" Her voice was trembling and timid.


    "I don''t want to do anything."


    "Then you, you..."


    All of a sudden, Mark''s arm bent and his body sank. Jasmine thought he was going to kiss her, but


    when she bit her lips and turned her face away, Mark suddenly stopped and a charming voice came


    into her ears with a warm breath.


    "I''m only gentle to the one I love."


    "¡­¡­"


    Knock...


    "Come in." Mark straightened up, and Jasmine also adjusted her sitting position.


    When Nick came in and saw Jasmine, he looked a little hesitant.


    "Just tell me what you have found out," said Mark.


    "I''ve checked in the air administration bureau that a private ne from Australia with such a snake in it.


    They have informed the relevant departments to investigate and confiscate arge number of


    creatures, but a small part of them has still been lost. " Nick handed the report to Mark and said, "this


    ne is exclusively owned by a leasepany, and the lease person''s name is an American woman


    named Aria Rui."


    "Aria?" Jasmine''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Do you know her?"


    Jasmine," ..."

 Chapter 221 If I Dont Deserve It, Do You Deserve It

    Chapter 221 If I Don''t Deserve It, Do You Deserve It


    Jasmine was stunned. She didn''t expect that it was Aria who wanted to kill her!


    Wasn''t she afraid that Lawrence would know?


    Jasmine slowly clenched her fists.


    Although Jasmine didn''t say anything in the end, all her reactions were seen by Mark.


    After walking out of the room, Nick asked, "young master, what should we do now? Do you need me to


    get rid of that woman? "


    "No." In surprise, Mark turned to look at the closed door. After thinking for a while, he said, "no matter


    what she wants to do, don''t stop her. Ask someone to follow her and protect her."


    "But Miss Qin..."


    "She didn''t say anything. I guess she wants to solve it by herself." Although Mark had long believed


    that this woman was actually Jessie. He didn''t want their rtionship to be tense, nor did he want


    her to hate him.


    No matter how nervous he was, he had to endure it.


    Since Mark had made up his mind, Nick had no choice but to do as he was told.


    "By the way, young master, we have checked Miss Qin''s call records in the hotel. There is only one


    number. And the number is from X City. "


    "X City?" Hearing that, Mark''s eyes darkened and his heart began to feel uneasy. "Have you found out


    the specific location?"


    Nick shook his head.


    "Keep investigating," said Mark in a low voice


    Sitting on the chair, Jasmine''s mind was in a mess.


    Although Aria didn''t like her, Jasmine believed that Aria wouldn''t kill her.


    However, that was the truth. She believed that there was no need for Mark to lie to her.


    She took out his phone and dialed a number. When the phone was connected, she asked coldly,


    "where are you now?"


    Aria was surprised that Jasmine would call her. She chuckled and said, "didn''t you ask Mr. Lawrence to


    transfer all of us back?" The implication was that she was not in German.


    Jasmine was speechless. How could she forget about it.


    Noticing that Jasmine didn''t say anything, Aria asked, "Jasmine, have you made up your mind about


    what I told youst time?"


    "¡­ What is it? "


    "Leave Lawrence." Aria looked sideways at the man sleeping soundly on the bed. With a happy smile


    on her lips, she said, "I''ve told you, if you don''t love him, don''t hurt him. You don''t deserve him at all. "


    "I don''t deserve him. Do you deserve him?" Jasmine sneered, "Aria, I know what you are thinking. Do


    you think you can be his wife just because you have been with him for so many years? In his heart, no


    matter how capable you are and how much you love him, you will always be his subordinate. He will


    never fall in love with you. Even if I don''t love him, so what if I hurt him? You know, he has loved me for


    more than twenty years. Do you think anyone can rece this kind of love? "


    Aria clenched her teeth, blue veins throbbing in her hands.


    "In this world, there is no emotion that can''t be reced! Do you think I don''t know that you are also a


    substitute for others now! How good do you think that man is to you. Jasmine, one day, you will also


    feel the feeling of being abandoned. "


    Sedaneum?


    It turned out that she had been followed by Aria''s men all the time.


    Jasmine was extremely angry.


    There was still a faint smile on her face.


    "Okay, I''ll wait and see!"


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that Lawrence and I had done something you didn''t want to dost


    night, and he had asked me to do it the whole night... You can''t imagine how powerful Lawrence was


    last night. Ha ha! "


    With a bang, the phone was hung up. Jasmine lowered her head weakly and fell into sadness.


    Lawrence and Aria...


    They... They had sex...


    Jasmine''s heart was torn apart.


    Didn''t he say that he loved her?


    Didn''t he say that he was willing to do anything for her?


    He had waited her for so many years. Why couldn''t he wait for only four months?


    Men...


    Jasmine raised her head andughed, but her tears poured down like a flood.


    ''Jasmine, why are you crying!''


    What''s so good about that kind of man that deserves you to cry!


    Cheer up!


    Jasmine wiped the tears on her face with her hands. Somehow, the more she wiped, the more tears


    she shed.


    She felt suffocated as if her heart was blocked by something.


    Jasmine bent her legs, buried her head in her knees and burst into tears.


    After chatting with Carl for a while downstairs, it was time for dinner. Then Mark went upstairs to ask


    Jasmine to have dinner. However, as soon as he opened the door, he saw Jasmine crying so weakly.


    "Jasmine, what''s wrong with you?"


    Jasmine raised her head and saw Mark. Tears welled up in her eyes as soon as she saw him.


    "..."


    "What happened?" Mark squatted down in front of her, gently stroked her ck hair and looked at her


    with a pair of loving eyes. "Good girl, don''t cry. Your eyes are full of tears. If you have any problem, just


    tell me. I will help you solve it. "


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mark''s voice was soft, full of love and tolerance.


    Jasmine sniffed and sobbed, "he slept with another woman. He said he could tolerate me no matter


    what. He wouldn''t force me. He would wait for me. But why? He has been waiting for me for so many


    years. Why can''t he wait any longer? Why does he... We will get married in four months. As long as we


    get married, then... "


    Jasmine didn''t want to say anything more. She felt as if her heart was cut by a knife, and she was


    overwhelmed with pain.


    "I don''t have any rtives anymore. He is the only person I can rely on in this world. I thought he would


    really love me for a lifetime, but why..." Jasmine couldn''t figure it out.


    She was angry, confused and remorseful. She knew that it was not a coincidence, and half of the


    responsibilityy on her.


    But she just didn''t understand why! It was Aria, not someone else!


    Mark reached out and held her in his arms tightly.


    Mark felt her trembling body and his heart ached.


    Jessie,e back, okay?


    I have been waiting for you for three years, waiting for you toe back to me.


    I''ll wait for you to spend the rest of my life with me all the time.


    "Jasmine, promise me that you will be good to yourself in the future and don''t let yourself suffer any


    grievance, okay?"


    Jasmine broke free from his embrace and stared at him nkly with her red and swollen eyes.


    Mark reached out his hand and gently wiped the tears off her face. He held her tearful face in his hands


    and stared at her silently.


    His heart raced.


    He couldn''t help but kiss her.


    When he was about to kiss her, Jasmine suddenly turned her face aside and said, "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 222 Have You Changed Your Mind

    Chapter 222 Have You Changed Your Mind


    Mark froze and his heart missed a beat. He slowly withdrew his hand from her cheek and clenched his


    fists in embarrassment.


    "Sorry, it''s my fault." Slowly, Mark stood up and tried his best to suppress the pain in his heart. "Go


    downstairs to have dinner after getting dressed. Have a good rest tonight. I''ll send you back to the hotel


    when you recover."


    Jasmine raised her head and looked at Mark in astonishment. After a while, she said, "okay."


    Did he want to send her back to the hotel...


    She should have gone back, shouldn''t she?


    But why did she feel ufortable? Did she...


    As soon as the door was closed, Jasmine pped her head remorsefully.


    ''Jasmine Qin, how much love do you need? How could you fall in love with a man you only know for a


    few days?!


    Lawrence is waiting for you at home. He can do whatever you want. Why aren''t you satisfied?


    Or, under your pure appearance, you are a womanizer by nature, meeting a woman who loves you!''


    Howl~~~


    £­£­


    "You''re awake. Are you feeling better?" Seeing that Lawrence had woken up, Aria immediately helped


    him up and let him lean against the headboard of the bed.


    With one hand on his forehead, Lawrence felt weak all over, his head swelling and pain, and he was


    very ufortable.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Lawrence asked.


    "You drove the car tiredly and hit the road base. You have been in aa for three days, which scared


    us to death." Aria sat on the edge of the bed and looked at him with concern.


    Lawrence had always been a workaholic and often worked day and night. But no matter how busy he


    had been for so many years, he seldom had a car ident.


    ''It must have something to do with Jasmine, '' Aria spected.


    "I don''t think you are in good health recently, so I asked the doctor to give you a general check-up at


    my own discretion." "You haven''t had a good rest since you set up the RW Company. You haven''t had


    a good physical examination in the past year. I''m really worried about you."


    "Don''t worry. I know my own health. Go and ask Eden toe here. I have something to talk to him. "


    "Sir, you just woke up. Are you looking for Eden? How about... "


    Lawrence raised his sharp eyes and nced at Aria coldly. Aria felt suffocated and immediately shut


    up. She nodded respectfully and turned around to leave the ward.


    Looking at Aria''s back, a touch of doubt rose in his mind.


    How could he have a car ident? It was impossible...


    For a man with strong self-control like him, it was impossible for him to hit the road, let alone a car


    ident.


    Even if he had worked for 52 hours in a row, he would still drive when he was sober. How could he


    have a car ident because of fatigue driving?!


    In the past three months, Lawrence always felt something strange. He would always be absent-minded


    unconsciously, but when he saw the physical examination report, there was nothing wrong.


    Knock...


    "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Lawrence looked up and asked in a low voice, "has misse back?"


    "Not yet."


    "Not yet?" Lawrence''s sharp eyes narrowed dangerously, and a terrible aura immediately rushed over.


    Eden trembled and said, "I''ve checked it. Miss'' ticket has expired. She didn''t return after she went out


    of the hotel two days ago."


    As Eden spoke, he noticed the expression on Lawrence''s face. Seeing that Lawrence''s face was


    getting darker and darker, his heart was trembling uneasily.


    After a while, Lawrence struggled to get out of bed. Eden held him and asked, "Sir, what can I do for


    you?"


    "Prepare the ne foe me right away. I''m going to Germany."


    "...Germany? But your body... "


    "I know my own health. Cut the crap and go! If I can''t see the ne in half an hour, you don''t have to


    come to see me. " His cold eyes and his unquestionable tone made Eden dare not hesitate any more.


    Eden turned around and went out immediately.


    Gritting his teeth, Lawrence stood up and staggered to the bathroom.


    It was not easy for him to be with Jasmine. He had tried his best to keep Jasmine by his side and would


    never lose her for any other reason.


    Jasmine could only be his.


    Although Lawrence was burning with anxiety, he didn''t forget to tell Eden to deal with thepany''s


    affairs before getting on the ne. Lawrence was very clear that what he was doing now was for the


    sake of Jasmine. As long as he could have the whole world and warm her with his love, Jasmine would


    definitely have no reason to leave him.


    Aria''s heart ached when she saw the sad look on Lawrence''s face. Aria took out the painkillers she had


    prepared and handed them to him. "Sir, if you feel ufortable, just take some. Although it''s not


    good to take too much, at least it can temporarily relieve your pain."


    Lawrence shook his head and continued to close his eyes to endure the tearing pain in his head.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Aria put down the pill and sighed, "I really envy Miss Jasmine. She is so lucky to meet a man like you


    who loves her wholeheartedly. Every time I see you two together, I''m imagining when I can meet my


    Mr. right."


    "There will be."


    "Really?" Aria raised her head and stared at Lawrence''s sculptural face. She made a bold assumption,


    "Sir, will you fall in love with a woman like me?"


    Lawrence opened her eyes and looked at her suspiciously.


    Aria sensed that something was wrong with him. She immediately exined, "Sir, don''t get me wrong. I


    mean, I''m a killer. My hands are covered with blood and I''m on the edge of life and death every day. I


    don''t think any man will be willing to live with such a woman."


    As she spoke, Aria lowered her head, looking upset.


    Just as she said, she was a killer who wandered on the edge of life and death all year round.


    And the unusual person who could deserver was only Lawrence.


    Although her words were not too obvious, she believed that Lawrence could understand what she


    meant.


    Lawrence looked at her quietly for a few seconds, and then closed his eyes for rest.


    Aria had loved him for so many years. He could understand her thoughts even if she didn''t tell him. For


    so many years, he had kept everything she had done for him in mind, although she didn''t say it. He


    pretended to take her as his subordinate, but as long as she was in trouble, he would solve it for her as


    soon as possible.


    If it weren''t for Jasmine, he might fall in love with her.


    However, there would never be ''if'' in this world.

 Chapter 223 Its Enough

    Chapter 223 It''s Enough


    Jasmine stayed in Carl''s castle for one night and proposed to go back to the hotel on the second day.


    Although Mark had been persuading her, he still couldn''t change her decision to leave.


    "Jasmine, I don''t mind if you want to go back to the hotel. But the wound on your foot hasn''t healed,


    and the person who wanted to kill you hasn''t been found out yet. I''m worried about your safety." Mark


    knew that the reason why Jasmine left was mostly because of his sudden loss of control yesterday. In


    order to avoid embarrassment between them, he simply put the key point in other ces.


    With a faint smile on her face, Jasmine said, "my foot injury is no longer serious. I''m going to check if


    there is any air ticket to return home these two days. My fiance is still waiting for me at home. As long


    as I go back, my safety should not be too much of a problem. Thank you for taking care of me these


    days. "


    Her tone was polite and alienated.


    The two of them seemed to have returned to the time when they had known each other for the first


    time, and Jasmine had be very reserved and uneasy.


    Mark fixed his eyes on her. His eagle like sharp eyes seemed to be able to see through everything.


    Seeing that, Jasmine turned her head and quickly avoided eye contact with him.


    Mark had known that Jasmine woulde back, but he didn''t understand why she cried heartbroken


    the day before because of his fiance cheating on her and she was about toe back only one night!


    She was such a beautiful woman. Why did she have to live such a miserable life.


    No matter how much reluctance he had in his heart, he didn''t say anything more.


    Mark got off the car, walked around the front and opened the door of the passenger seat.


    Handsome and gentleman. Jasmine got off the car, said "thank you" in a low voice and walked into the


    hotel.


    "Jasmine!" Seeing the figure of Jasmine, Lawrence immediately rushed forward and held her in his


    arms. As soon as Lawrence got off the ne, he rushed to the hotel. When he heard from the lobby


    manager that Jasmine hadn''te back to the hotel for two days, he felt as if countless ants were


    biting his heart.


    "Jasmine, where have you been these two days? I was freaked out when Eden told me that your ticket


    had expired. I thought something happened to you. "


    In a daze, Jasmine was held by Lawrence. She seemed to be at a loss and had no reaction at all.


    After a while, Jasmine slowly opened her mouth and said, "well, my feet were bitten by a snake, so I


    stayed in the hospital for two days and dyed the flight..."


    "What? Bitten by a snake? How''s your foot now? Why didn''t you call me? Didn''t you say that you would


    take good care of yourself? Look at you. I just transferred bodyguards away, but you got hurt. You are


    an adult, how can you still be like a child? How can I leave you alone in the future? "


    The louder Lawrence spoke, the more worried he could be seen on his face, but it was obviously


    covered by his angry tone.


    When Mark first saw the man rush up and hug Jasmine, he thought this man still loved Jasmine very


    much. But when Mark saw the man shouting at Jasmine at the same time, hepletely denied what


    he had just thought.


    No matter how much he cared about her, he shouldn''t ignore her feelings.


    Mark immediately stepped forward and exined, "I''m sorry. I didn''t take good care of Jasmine. It''s my


    fault."


    As soon as Lawrence heard the man''s voice, Lawrence suddenly turned his eyes. When he saw the


    man in front of him, his eyes widened in an instant, and his face became ferocious in an instant. His


    whole body was filled with a strong sense of killing.


    Mark...


    How could he be with Jasmine!


    "Of course it''s not her fault. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have let here here so willfully." Then


    Lawrence pulled Jasmine towards the elevator with anger.


    Lawrence...


    Putting his hands in the bags, Mark watched the two disappear in the hall. With an obscure smile at the


    corners of his mouth, he turned around and left the hotel.


    Standing not far away, Aria quietly watched the scene in front of her and her eyes became more and


    more malicious.


    It turned out that there was also Lawrence who was afraid of someone!


    But why was Lawrence afraid of this man?


    Was there really something between him and Jasmine?


    With a tinkle, as soon as the elevator door opened, Lawrence impatiently pulled Jasmine towards her


    room.


    "Lawrence, let me go. You hurt me." Jasmine roared, but Lawrence didn''t stop. He dragged her into the


    room and threw her directly into the sofa.


    "Ouch!" Jasmine cried out in pain as her head hit the back of the sofa. She angrily scolded, "Lawrence,


    what''s wrong with you? You hurt me! If you are not happy, just say it. Why do you put on a long face? "


    Lawrence had been silent since he entered the elevator. Jasmine knew that he was angry. When she


    felt the murderous and angry aura from him, she could tell that he was angry.


    "I''m not happy? Jasmine, when did you care whether I was happy or not? " Lawrence red at her with


    a malicious look. "We were brought up together. You were born to marry me. As my wife, I love you and


    spoil you. I can give you everything in the world. What else do you want! Is it that no matter what I do,


    you can''t resist the temptation of those wild men? What can they give you! I can give you everything


    whatever they can! "


    Jasmine stared nkly at the man who was roaring crazily in front of her. The irony and disdain came


    out of his mouth, and every word was like a bullet into her heart. Blood was dripping, and she was


    overwhelmed with pain!


    They looked at each other, one angry and malicious, and the other sad and desperate and painful.


    "It turns out that I am such a person in your heart!" With a sneer, tears welled up in her bright eyes.


    Jasmine sniffed hard and held back her tears. She said coldly, "Lawrence, are you sure you love me,


    not just to upy me?"


    Lawrence," ..."


    "You said you loved me. Yes, you gave me everything. You made me the envy of everyone. But do you


    really know what I want?"


    "Isn''t it enough for me to give you wealth and all my love?" Lawrence asked in reply. Many women had


    never met a good man or a good rtionship, and they were hurt all over. There were also some


    people, even if their love wasplete, the real life was that the two of them were busy for three


    meals, and they were living a hard life for money every day.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But what about Jasmine?


    She not only lived a luxurious life, but also had a fiance who loved her so much and treasured her so


    much. She could also live the life she wanted as long as she wanted. He could give her anything she


    wanted... Even if she wanted the stars in the sky, he would try his best to satisfy her.


    For all these things that others could not even dream of, what else did she want!

 Chapter 224 Break Up

    Chapter 224 Break Up


    Jasmine was speechless and sneered. She had thought that the two of them just had different view of


    love, so every time Lawrence lost control of himself, she would use "he loves her very much" to exin


    all his crazy behaviors.


    But today, she found that they not only had different views of love, but also hadpletely different


    views of life, values and the world.


    Perhaps, they were not from the same world at all.


    Seeing the mockery and disdain on Jasmine''s face, Lawrence''s angry eyes were even more burning


    with anger. He reached out and grabbed her thin shoulder, lifted her up in an instant, and snapped:


    "what are youughing at! Do you think everything I have done is ridiculous? In your heart, you don''t


    care about my love for you at all. You have never loved me, right? "


    Looking at this crazily roaring sound, Jasmine''s heart trembled slightly. She was very clear that at this


    moment, Lawrence was like a firecracker. Even if the gunpowder was not too much, it could still hurt


    people.


    She felt that the best way to solve this situation at this moment was to leave. If the two people kept in


    such a stalemate, she really couldn''t guarantee what Lawrence would do.


    She needed to calm down, and Lawrence needed more!


    "Lawrence, calm down." Jasmine lowered her voice and tried her best to speak in the most peaceful


    tone, "I know you are very tired after getting off the ne. I also know that you are anxious because of


    my injury. I don''t want to quarrel with you. Quarrels will only hurt our feelings. Take a shower first and


    have a rest. We can talk after you calm down, okay. I am waiting for you here."


    After saying that, Lawrence thought for a long time and released her hand. He looked dejectedly at the


    frightened face of Jasmine in front of him.


    The hand that had just fallen down slowly stretched out again, and Jasmine''s body instinctively shrank


    back. Seeing her reaction, Lawrence''s heart instantly fell into an abyss.


    "I''m going to take a shower." Then he turned around and walked towards the bathroom.


    Looking at the lonely figure of Lawrence, Jasmine thought that it was true that Lawrence had flown all


    the way here on purpose. Her heart softened. In the past few years when she woke up in hospital,


    Lawrence had apanied her all the time, even if she remembered nothing, even if her temper


    became strange because of amnesia.


    But just because of those beautiful past, Jasmine thought she should leave now. She didn''t want to


    lose control of her emotions and ruin the feelings of so many years.


    When the bathroom door was closed, Jasmine quickly stood up and walked towards the door. Just as


    Jasmine opened the door, a deep and appalling voice came to her ears from behind, which was like a


    devil, frightening.


    "Jasmine, where are you going?"


    Jasmine was stunned. She didn''t know why, but her first reaction was to run away. Lawrence seemed


    to have already guessed what she meant. He walked to the door in the blink of an eye and grabbed her


    arm and pulled her in.


    With a bang, the door was closed by Lawrence, and even Jasmine was pressed against the door.


    Perhaps it was because of the sudden impact, Jasmine''s head hit the door directly. She only felt a pain


    and then a dizziness in front of her.


    "Jasmine, do you really want to escape from me? Are you so eager to be with that man? Why can''t I


    compete with him? It''s bullshit to say that you don''t want to hurt our rtionship! Have you slept with


    him? For so many years, in order to respect your choice, I didn''t want to force you. I even didn''t touch


    you, but you slept with a man outside. Do you fucking deserve me? If you can''t stand it, you can ask


    me for help. There is a ready-made one at home, but you still go out to hook up with other men. I really


    didn''t expect you to be so cheap! "


    Lawrence yelled, cursed, and even blurted out, letting his emotions control his reason.


    Seeing the timid look on Jasmine''s face, Lawrence was thinking about whether he was too excited to


    scare her. He also thought that he would apologize to herter. But unexpectedly, when he came back


    from the bathroom and wanted to tell her that he bought a gift for her, he didn''t expect that Jasmine


    would take the opportunity to escape!


    His eyes, which used to be warm like sunshine, suddenly became ferocious and frightening. His eyes


    were covered with bright red blood, and his pupils were wide open. He looked ferocious as if he was


    going to kill her.


    "Since you are so shameless, I don''t need to pity you anymore." Then he lowered his head, pinched


    her chin and kissed her.


    "HMM... Let me go... " Jasmine frowned and kept struggling against her dizzy head.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Let you go? Go to find that man. If you are so eager for something, I will satisfy you. "


    With a hiss, a gust of cold wind blew, and Jasmine suddenly opened her eyes wide and froze. Her face


    instantly turned pale, and her whole body seemed to be fixed on a acupoint, allowing Lawrence to


    move freely.


    Her heart was bleeding, as if it had been torn apart by a sharp de.


    Jasmine stood nkly like a soulless puppet, without saying a word or any reaction. Even all her


    previous resistance had been stopped.


    Tears blurred her eyes and she looked at somewhere desperately.


    "Jasmine, I will love you. I will love you and spoil you for the rest of my life, as long as you don''t leave


    me." While kissing her, Lawrence kept expressing his love for her till death.


    However, he didn''t know that these words were like jokes to Jasmine now, extremely ridiculous.


    Jasmine slowly pulled down thest defense line on her body. Lawrence looked at her in astonishment.


    He was happy for her initiative, but he was also confused.


    "Jasmine," Lawrence called her name softly.


    "Don''t you want to have sex with me? I''ll give it to you, but on one condition. " After a short pause,


    Jasmine looked at Lawrence in front of her with a pair of desperation. She said in a neither humble nor


    pushy voice, "you can have sex with me as you want. You can do whatever you want. I''m at your


    disposal today. But from now on, we will break up. "


    Break up?!


    Lawrence was stunned. He had never thought that one day, Jasmine would say something like that.


    She was his. She would always be his. She couldn''t do this. She couldn''t...

 Chapter 225 Two Tigers Fighting

    Chapter 225 Two Tigers Fighting


    "Put on your clothes!" Lawrence shouted


    "Put on my clothes?" Jasmine sneered, "don''t you think you are not reconciled by saying so much? You


    just said I had sex with that man, but you got nothing. Now I have given myself to you, but you don''t


    dare to take it? "


    "That''s not what I want! What I want is your heart, your love, and your willingness to live with me for the


    rest of your life! " Lawrence had never been a superficial person who only cared about her physical


    body. His love for her had long surpassed all the material things on the surface. All he had done was to


    be with her and to grow old together.


    Not like this...


    Suddenly, he stretched out his hands and held her slender body tightly in his arms.


    "Jasmine, I really love you very much. Please don''t leave me, please! I know I have many


    shorings. I will correct them, okay? I promise I won''t yell or scold you anymore. No matter what


    you want to do or where you want to go, I won''t object as long as you are happy. I just want you.


    Please don''t leave me. "


    Lawrence held Jasmine tightly and kept begging in a low voice.


    Although Jasmine didn''t see his pleading face, she could feel that he was really scared from his


    trembling arms and the strength to hold her.


    She was not really so cold-blooded and ruthless. In her memory, Lawrence was the first man appeared


    in her life and they loved each other deeply. After all, their hearts were really intertwined. He hoped that


    they would grow old together, and so was she.


    The happiness she hoped was based on the fact that both of them had no regrets. She didn''t want


    herself to regret, nor did she want herself to be wronged and make do with it for a lifetime.


    "Okay, we won''t break up, but after returning home, I will move out."


    "Move out? Move out?" Lawrence looked at her in confusion, "since we don''t break up, why do you still


    move out! You have lived there for three years. I... "


    "If you don''t agree, we will break up immediately!" Jasmine threatened.


    "Jasmine!"


    As soon as Lawrence heard the two words "break up", she couldn''t help but panic and began to shout


    out unconsciously. But when he saw the firmness and determination on Jasmine''s face, he could only


    hold back his unwillingness, put down his pride and domineering, and listen to her arrangement.


    "Sorry, I was too loud. Well, since you want to move out, then move out. But I have a request. No


    matter where you move, you can''t ignore my phone call. You can''t avoid me if you don''t see me. "


    "Okay."


    Jasmine agreed without hesitation. She knew that Lawrence had made the biggest concession to


    agree her to move out. Even if she wanted to go out and y alone for a few days, no one was allowed


    to let her go out and live alone. Jasmine could imagine how painful he was and how reluctant he was.


    She was satisfied that he could do this.


    Although the matter was settled in his concession, it was at least settled satisfactorily. Lawrence held


    up Jasmine by the waist and put her on the bed. Jasmine''s heart immediately lifted and she looked at


    him defensively.


    Lawrence smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t force you if you don''t want to. Have a rest. I''ll go


    out and buy you something to eat. "


    Before Jasmine could reply, Lawrence turned around and left.


    Jasmine got into the quilt and wrapped herself tightly with silk, giving her cold heart a little warmth.


    After Lawrence walked out of the room, he immediately dialed the number of Eden. As soon as the


    phone was connected, he immediately ordered, "Blow up Mongolia at all costs."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Mongolia?" Eden was surprised and asked suspiciously, "Sir, we and Mongolia never interfere with


    each other. Why do we suddenly..."


    "That''s what happened in the past. Anyway, you just do as I say."


    Eden," ..." "Yes."


    Mongolia was an underground organization located in d of northern Europe. Because of d''s


    sparse poption and unique geographical location, very few troops stationed there. Although


    Mongolia was an underground organization, it seldom took any big action all year round. It was often


    ignored, and even many people thought that Mongolia had already been disintegrated and did not exist


    at all.


    Eden still didn''t understand why Lawrence wanted to blow up such an unknown small organization.


    Whether it existed or not, it wouldn''t hinder them at all.


    But no matter how confused he was, he had to do as he was told. After all, Lawrence was the boss!


    After leaving the hotel, Mark went straight back to Carl''s castle. Seeing the weird smile on Mark''s face,


    Carl felt as if he had seen a ghost, terrified.


    "Mark, are you okay?"


    "Of course!"


    Carl raised his eyebrows and pursed his lips. After observing carefully, he concluded seriously,


    "Something must happen."


    Raising his eyebrows, Mark smiled and said, "I have found Jessie."


    "Really?" Carl looked at him in surprise, and then asked in a low voice, "Don''t tell me that you still take


    that Jasmine as Jessie. She has a fiance. "


    "No, she is Jessie!" Mark smiled confidently. He had never regarded her as Jessie. His intuition told


    him that she was!


    When he saw Lawrence appear in the hotel, he was more certain about the identity of Jasmine.


    Why couldn''t he find out Jasmine''s identity information, why did she have so many bodyguards around


    her, and why did Jasmine keep an eye on her... That was because he was afraid that Mark would meet


    Jasmine and find out her true identity!


    But Jasmine said that Lawrence slept with another woman... It didn''t make sense.


    Carl felt happy for Mark when he knew that Mark had finally found out where Jessie was, but at the


    same time, he felt troubled for Mark.


    "Mark, Jessie is not only losing my memory, but also Lawrence''s fiancee. Are you sure you can make


    it?" In his opinion, not only did Jessie lose her memory, but also her brain was ?"cleaned up". Her lover


    now must be Lawrence.


    Mark didn''t have any experience in love, nor was he romantic enough, nor did he know what women


    thought. How could he do that?


    Carl''s series of worries, in the eyes of Mark, were all nothing. Even if Mark did not have any means to


    chase girls and did not understand women''s hearts, he believed that in front of love, whether you would


    understand or not, even if you were an idiot, you could easily capture the heart of another person


    without blowing dust.


    Moreover, he was not an idiot!


    Knock, knock, a subordinate came in.


    "Say it."


    "Mongolia was attacked. It is said that they are from the Crimson Dragon Society. "


    "The Crimson Dragon Society? Ken? " Carl looked at Mark suspiciously, only to see a faint smile on his


    thin lips. "He can''t wait so soon. Good, very good. Let it go. I''d like to see how much it will cost him to


    destroy Mongolia. "


    Carl," ..."

 Chapter 226 She Is My Woman, Youd Better Give up.

    Chapter 226 She Is My Woman, You''d Better Give up.


    "Mark, what are you up to?" What Carl was confused about was who on earth was the person Mark


    said that he couldn''t control himself! "I remember that you went to see Ken once when Jessie


    disappeared. I still remember that you told me at that time that Ken had agreed you to be with Jessie


    and hoped you to find her. Why did the Crimson Dragon Society turn to us again? Did Ken change his


    mind? "


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course not." Taking a sip of the wine in his ss, Mark said firmly, "the explosion of Mongolia is


    true, and the Crimson Dragon Society is fake."


    "What?"


    Looking at Carl''s face, who seemed to be at a loss for words, Mark raised his head, drank up the wine


    in one gulp, put down the ss, stood up and put his hands in the bags. "Ask John toe back. Don''t


    stay around women all day long. He can''t even handle a woman. It''s really shameful."


    The corner of Carl''s mouth twitched, and he rolled his eyes at Mark. He thought to himself, ''I don''t


    know who has been looking for a woman for three years. You have the nerve to say that John can''t


    handle a woman. So do you!''!


    It''s a case of the pot calling the kettle ck.


    Although Mark was in German, he had to worry about the industrial projects all over the world. With a


    smug smile, he went straight to a branchpany in German.


    In the car, he took out his phone and input a number that Nick had just found. Then he pressed the


    "send" button and said with a bright mood, "Sam, yourdy will be back soon."


    "Really? That''s great. "


    Raising his head, Sam looked at Mark in the rearview mirror excitedly. Not only Mark was happy, but


    also his men were happy.


    Recalling the days afterdy disappeared, it could be described as "darkness and helplessness". That


    day was extremely suffering.


    Now thatdy was back, not only did the young master live a better life, but also they could breathe a


    sigh of relief, and the head hanging on their neck could be stable for a few days.


    -


    After the phone call, Lawrence smoked a few cigarettes in the garden, lit some food, and took them to


    his room in person.


    "I just went downstairs and heard that a Michelin 3-star chef came, so I specially asked him to cook


    something. Come and have a try." Lawrence put the food on the table one by one, and took out a bottle


    of Lafite that had been served for 65 years. Of course, it was a bunch of red roses representing love.


    Seeing that Jasmine came over, Lawrence picked up a rose and handed it to her. He said softly:


    "Jasmine, it was my fault just now. I apologize to you. Don''t be angry. Forgive me, okay? "


    Jasmine looked at the red roses in front of her and took them. She smiled and said, "I''m not angry


    anymore."


    "Really? Then you don''t have to move out, do you? " Lawrence wanted to take the opportunity to get


    rid of her idea of moving out, but he didn''t expect that this time, Jasmine was determined to move out.


    In order not to affect the atmosphere that had just been repaired, Lawrence had to make another n.


    During the lunch, Jasmine was absent-minded and didn''t know how to eat.


    Looking at the extravagant lunch in front of her, what came to her mind was the street snack she had


    with Mark in Berlin.


    She was not a vain girl. She didn''t like anything expensive. Just like the fried chicken and beer on the


    street in Berlin, those seemingly simple and cheap things could also make her feel very happy.


    Money might be of great use, but it didn''t mean that money meant happiness!


    Lawrence was so kind to her that he would only give her the best in everything. Even if she wanted to


    choose something else, he would not give her any choice.


    Just like today''s meal, he would not ask her what she liked to eat, the degree of hunger and so on. He


    would only give her the best thing he thought, but never ask her if she needed it.


    Especially the dazzling red rose in front of her. She didn''t like roses at all, and she hated red roses


    more. She felt that the passion of red roses was not suitable for her at all. She preferred those little and


    unnoticeable flowers, such as jasmine, hibiscus, sunflower... Even the wild flowers picked randomly on


    the street were stronger than the bunch of red roses in front of her now.


    Jasmine didn''t know if she had already begun to dislike and resist Lawrence from the bottom of her


    heart. No matter what he did, she always felt that something was wrong, bad, and she didn''t like him.


    However, no matter how hateful she was, she still kept a faint smile on her face. That smile was like


    that between ordinary people, polite and respectful, and there was no intimacy at all.


    After dinner, Lawrence made an excuse and left. When Jasmine saw him disappear in the room, she


    breathed a sigh of relief, as if she was relieved.


    Red roses...


    She sneered, picked up the flowers on the table and threw them into the trash can without hesitation.


    As soon as Lawrence walked out of the room, his phone rang. He turned it on and saw a message.


    "See you at 4 o''clock and five o''clock in the afternoon at the bar on the fifth floor." - Mark


    His eyes narrowed dangerously. Lawrence, who had been gloomy because of Jasmine, was even more


    furious. His hand holding the phone was blue veins, and a strong murderous will was emitted from his


    body, which was terrifying.


    When Lawrence walked into the bar on the fifth floor, Mark had already arrived. He was drinking


    leisurely, looking ufortable.


    Lawrence walked over and sat down. "Tell me, what do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Mark sneered. His deep eyes looked particrly sharp and appalling in the dim light.


    It was as if he was the God who controlled the world, with a terrifying courage.


    His slender fingers gently danced in the arc of the bottom of the ss, and he said calmly, "you sent


    someone to blow up Mongolia, right? Do you think I will believe the person who lied to me that he is


    from the Crimson Dragon Society?"


    "Now that you know it, why do you stille to me?" They were all smart people, so Lawrence didn''t


    want to beat around the bush with him. "If you want to ask whether Jasmine is Jessie or not, I''ll tell you


    now. No! I don''t know where Jessie is. As for why she looks like Jessie, I can only tell you that this is


    the result of external interference. Nothing else can be told. "


    "External interference?" "Lawrence, don''t tell me that you will be with a woman with a stic surgery


    and love her as much as you want. Do you think I will believe you?"


    "Believe it or not." All of a sudden, Lawrence stood up and left. With a darkened face, Mark said


    harshly, "Lawrence, I know very well whether my wife is Jasmine or not, but I think you know better


    than me why she has lost her memory."


    Lawrence suddenly turned around and looked straight at him.


    He said in a cold voice, "no matter what I have done to her, she will never be your wife again. She has


    been my woman since the gunfight three years ago! You''d better give up! "

 Chapter 227 Is She Jasmine Of Lawrence, Or Jessie Of Mark

    Chapter 227 Is She Jasmine Of Lawrence, Or Jessie Of Mark


    "Yours? Lawrence, do you really think she will not remember everything as long as she loses her


    memory? " Raising his eyebrows, Mark asked in reply with a sneer.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Although Mark was not a master of love, and sometimes he didn''t realize it. As long as he was


    determined, it was simply impossible to fight with him!


    Lawrence red at him, his warm eyes red with anger and fear. He clenched his fists, blue veins


    protruding and burning with anger.


    Gritting his teeth, he said, "take care of Mongolia first. Even if she regains her memory, so what? Don''t


    forget that he and I are really engaged. Besides, I have been taking care of her for the past three years.


    Even if she remembers you, so what? "


    "Ha ha!" hearing that, Mark chuckled. Lawrence asked nervously, "what are youughing at?"


    "I''mughing at your ignorance!" Mark stood up, walked towards Lawrence and stood face to face.


    Although the two of them were about the same height, the emperor like aura of Mark directly


    suppressed Lawrence.


    His tall body leaned forward slightly and whispered in Lawrence''s ear, "If you didn''t know that Jessie


    would definitelye back to me after she regained her memory, what are you afraid of? No matter


    she is Jessie or Jasmine, she is destined to be my woman. I advise you to quit as soon as possible, in


    case you lose miserably. "


    After saying that, Mark walked out of the bar with a disdainful look on his face. Lawrence stood still in


    silence, clenching his fists so tightly that he didn''t even feel the pain when his nails pierced into his


    flesh.


    Mark...


    Sitting in the corner of the bar counter, Jasmine quietly looked at what had just happened in the booth.


    She didn''t know whether she should believe what she had seen and heard.


    What did they mean by that?


    Jasmine felt a splitting headache.


    She called the bartender over and said, "give me the strongest wine."


    "¡­" The bartender was stunned and said, "beauty, I don''t think spirits are suitable for you. How about I


    make you a ss of cocktail?"


    "Do you think I can''t drink it?" Asked Jasmine unhappily.


    "Uh... Of course not. It''s just that spirits are more suitable for men, and beautiful women like you are


    more suitable for cocktails. Why don''t you have a try first? If you don''t like it, I''ll get you some spirits.


    What do you think? "


    Jasmine nodded and said, "Okay, I trust you this time."


    Soon, the bartender handed the wine ss to her and said, "It''s called Blue Enchantress. Judging from


    the color, it''s very attractive. Have a try. I promise you will like it."


    "Blue Enchantress?" Jasmine took the ss and looked at it. The bottom of the ss was dark blue,


    and it slowly turned light blue, and then transparent. She raised the ss, put it to her lips and drank it


    up in one gulp.


    The bartender was impressed by her smooth movement.


    The so-called Blue Enchantress not only had a blue color, but also had a mysterious charm. More


    importantly, its alcohol concentration was not lower than that of vodka. Jasmine drank it up without


    trying. The bartender began to worry that he might have to call the guest room department to pick her


    upter.


    "Ah ~ it tastes good. It''s a light sweet taste, not like wine at all. But I have an advice for you. Can you


    stop putting rose petals here? I really hate it. "


    "Of course." The bartender smiled politely. He had thought that Jasmine would stop drinking after


    drinking this ss of wine. But to his surprise, Jasmine didn''t stop drinking until she drank three or four


    sses in a row.


    When she paid the bill, she threw her bag to him and staggered away.


    The bartender looked at the room card in her bag and sent it directly to the room, but no matter how


    hard he rang the doorbell, no one opened the door.


    When Lawrence came back, he saw a man standing at the door of the room furtively. Lawrence walked


    up to him and asked coldly, "who are you? What are you doing here? "


    "Well, I... I''m here to send a bag. The guest left her bag in the bar. So I... "


    "Handbag?" With a cold nce of Lawrence, the bartender immediately handed the bag to Lawrence.


    Seeing at a nce that it was something from Jasmine, Lawrence asked coldly, "where is she?"


    "I... I don''t know. She left after drinking. "


    "Drink?" How could a woman go to a bar to drink! Lawrence''s face darkened, and his cold eyes were


    even more frightening. Seeing that he had been holding the bag, the bartender thought that he might


    know the owner of the bag, so he was frightened and left, "please return the bag to her. Thank you."


    and then he ran away.


    Lawrence took a look at the bartender and then at the bag in his hand. He frowned and turned to the


    elevator.


    After leaving the bar, Jasmine walked out of the hotel alone and wandered on the street.


    Her heart was in a mess, just like the pace under her feet.


    The cold night wind blew her long hair, but it couldn''t blow away her worries.


    Who the hell was she?


    Was she Jasmine of Lawrence or Jessie of Mark?


    Besides, why did she lose her memory?


    And what about the gunfight three years ago which Lawrence said?


    Everything came like the roar of the sea, beating her unprepared and unable to take time.


    Along the way, all Jasmine wanted to do was to think about the talk between Mark and Lawrence, but


    she didn''t notice that danger was approaching behind her.


    Bang~~~


    The car screeched and Jasmine woke up from her trance. She stared nkly at the car less than a


    meter away from her and then realized that she had already stood in the middle of the road.


    "You''re courting death. Why don''t you look at the car while walking?" The driver roared with


    dissatisfaction


    "Sorry, I''m sorry." Jasmine immediately stepped back, covered her face with her hands, and squatted


    down on the roadside, feeling her heart beating wildly.


    All of a sudden, she was pushed violently, and she lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    "I''m sorry, miss. Are you okay?" A woman''s voice came. As soon as Jasmine looked up, her blurred


    eyes immediately shed with joy. She called, "Sharon?"


    "Jasmine?" Sharon immediately helped her up and asked, "How are you? Did you hurt? I''m so sorry


    that I bumped into you just now. "


    "Nothing."


    Seeing that her hands were all scratched, Sharon said guiltily, "Your hands are all scratched. Let''s go.


    I''ve bought some medicine bags for you. "


    "No, it''s not a big deal. I''m not that fragile. "


    "You''re not that fragile. If Mark knows that I hurt you, I won''t be able topensate you with ten


    hands." Then she took Jasmine''s hand and walked towards the pharmacy not far away.


    "Jasmine, aren''t you happy? Why did you drink? " When Sharon approached her, she had smelled the


    medicine. Although the cocktail didn''t have a strong alcohol smell, as a doctor, she was very sensitive


    to alcohol and medicine, and could smell any scent.


    Jasmine looked down at her bandaged hand and nodded.


    She said in a low voice, "I want to know the story between Jessie and Mark. Can you tell


    me?"

 Chapter 228 Mad Man

    Chapter 228 Mad Man


    "Jessie and Mark?" Sharon looked sideways at Jasmine and asked suspiciously, "why do you want to


    know about them all of a sudden?"


    "Uh..." Jasmine was stunned for a while and made up an excuse casually, "I think you always mistook


    me for Jessie, so I''m curious. Don''t you think it''s amazing to have another person who looks like you in


    the world? "


    Sharon fixed her eyes on Jasmine, which made Jasmine feel guilty.


    When Jasmine was about to exin again, Sharon said, "in fact, I don''t know much about the two of


    them. But I know that Mark really loves Jessie, but Jessie can do nothing about it."


    "Why?" Jasmine was confused. They had been married. Sharon meant that they had encountered a lot


    of problems and were forced to separate.


    Sharon nodded, with slight disappointment and sadness in her eyes.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Although she hadn''t known Jessie for a long time and they didn''t know each other much, she would


    never forget that Jessie had saved her life.


    "To be honest, the more I get to know you, the more I feel that you look like Jessie. No wonder Mark


    thinks of you as her. You really have a lot inmon with her. "


    "I look like her? For example? " Asked Jasmine.


    "For example... You are always alienated from people you are not familiar with as if you always protect


    yourself all the time. Besides, you are afraid of bringing trouble to others. You have to bear everything


    by yourself. You are all kind-hearted. You look weak on the surface, but in fact, you are all brave. "


    Jasmine looked at her sideways, with a hint of imperceptible sadness in her blurred eyes.


    Did they really look like each other that much?


    Jasmine lowered her eyes and murmured, "even if we look simr, I don''t think I am Jessie."


    "What did you say?" Sharon couldn''t hear her clearly, so Jasmine immediately raised her head and


    said, "Nothing. I mean, people are not unique either. Many of our good friends have simr characters


    and hobbies. "


    "Yes, you are right. But Jasmine, you really don''t have to care about it. Just be yourself. " Sharon


    seemed to have noticed that Jasmine cared a lot about her resemnce to Jessie, so she kept


    persuading her.


    Although she didn''t believe that Jessie was dead, and Jasmine in front of her looked like Jessie very


    much, she didn''t think that Jasmine was exactly Jessie.


    Not only her, but also everyone around Mark thought so.


    "Jasmine, I know that you have been in a lot of trouble because of Mark. You really don''t have to care


    about him too much. If you are not free, you can ignore himpletely. He had a good time in the past


    three years when you didn''t show up. People are not as fragile as we think. "


    Jasmine didn''t say a word. Her heart seemed to be blocked by a sponge, and she couldn''t tell how sad


    she was.


    After a while, Jasmine stood up, smiled and said, "Sharon, thank you for chatting with me so much. It''s


    gettingte. I should go back."


    "John will be here soon. Let''s drive you back to the hotel."


    "No, thanks. I want to take a walk."


    "But I''m worried about you after you drink."


    "I''m fine, Sharon. I''ve talked with you for a long time, and I''ve already woken up. I''m just in a bad mood


    and want to take a walk. Don''t worry. "


    "Did you quarrel with your fiance?" Sharon knew Jasmine was in a bad mood, but she didn''t have the


    nerve to ask. Seeing her nod, Sharonforted her, "it doesn''t matter. Sometimes men can''t be too


    spoiled. As the saying goes, men can''t be spoiled. The more they are spoiled, the more bastard they


    are. Now that you''re out, why don''t you go with us and rx. When he calms down, he wille to


    you. "


    Jasmine," ..."


    She had thought that Sharon would persuade her and say something like "fight at the head of the bed


    and sleep at the end of the bed", but she didn''t expect that Sharon would urge her to ignore him!


    Jasmine looked at her sideways and thought, ''is she still the same Sharon as I thought?''?


    At this time, a ck Lamborghini stopped at the roadside. Sharon nced at it and said, "John is here.


    Let''s go and y together. I really have to leave in two days. I don''t know how long you will wait to see


    me again. "


    Jasmine," ..."


    Finally, Jasmine refused.


    Her mind was in a mess, especially after Sharon told her so many things about Jessie.


    Thinking of Lawrence''s kindness to her in the past three years and listening to Sharon''s evaluation of


    Jessie, her heart was like a scale, swaying left and right.


    She couldn''t tell whether it was true or not, nor was she in the mood to y.


    At night, the city was colorful and colorful. The street was crowded with people.


    After saying goodbye to Sharon, Jasmine wandered on the street alone, not in the mood to blend in.


    Bang!


    With a gunshot, the people on the street were scared to scattered like birds and beasts, and Jasmine


    was pulled by a force behind her and fell aside.


    With a nk look on her face, Jasmine had no idea what had happened. She only saw that the road in


    front of her was full of people hiding their heads. In the middle of the road, a man was shot and fell to


    the ground, with blood flowing like a river.


    "How are you? Are you hurt?" A maic male voice came into her ears. Jasmine turned her head and


    looked at the familiar and strange face in surprise.


    "Why... Why are you here?" Jasmine said in a daze. Looking at her silly look, Mark was furious.


    Without saying a word, he grabbed her, twisted her to the side of the car like a chicken, opened the


    door and threw her directly into the car.


    "Ouch, it hurts!" With a painful cry, Jasmine stared at Mark in confusion. Then Mark walked around the


    front of the car and got into it.


    Bang! The door was mmed shut.


    After locking the car door, he shouted angrily, "Jasmine, are you a pig! Now your hand is just hit on the


    frame of the car. You can feel the pain. If the bullet pierces your head, you will not feel the pain,


    because dead people will not feel the pain at all! "


    "Are you crazy?" Jasmine didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She wanted to open the door and get off,


    but it was locked by Mark. She shouted angrily, "open the door!"


    "If you want to die, just go down!"


    "How can I go down if you don''t open the door?" Jasmine suddenly felt that this man was


    unreasonable. Only ghosts knew that there would be a shooting on the street. Why did he get angry at


    her when he was free.


    Neuropathy!


    Seeing that Mark still didn''t open the door, Jasmine got furious.


    ''Are all the men today insane? Why do they have to be against me? What did I do wrong?'' she thought.


    "Mark, will you open the door or not? You won''t open it, right? Well, don''t open it. " After saying that,


    she pressed the button of the front control panel and slowly opened the sunroof above her head. With


    one hand holding the armrest and the other supporting the seat, Jasmine stepped on the seat.

 Chapter 229 He Is Just A Stranger

    Chapter 229 He Is Just A Stranger


    "Jasmine,e down." Mark had known what Jasmine wanted to do since she pressed the sunroof


    button. Although the height of the car was not very high, it was not easy for her to push herself out with


    the strength of her arms. He felt that he had enough time to watch her climb out and pull her back.


    But he didn''t expect that Jasmine was so agile. She stepped on the handrail and jumped out of the car.


    If he hadn''t held her leg in time, she would have run away.


    "Jasmine,e down. It''s dangerous outside. Come down quickly. "


    "No! Unless you open the door, I don''t want to stay with a neuropathy. "


    Neuropathy?


    She said he was crazy!


    Mark gritted his teeth in the cold weather, but he had no choice but to put up with this woman who


    didn''t have a strong sense of security.


    "Okay, I''ll open the door. Come down quickly."


    I''lle down after you open the door."


    "¡­¡­" Mark had nned to get her down first, but he didn''t expect that the trick would fail. He had no


    choice but to open the door. After hearing a click, Jasmine withdrew her body with satisfaction.


    But just as she slightly squatted down, another gunshot came, and the bullet flew over her head.


    Jasmine was frightened and immediately shrank into the car. Outside the car, a few men in ck were


    running towards the right building with guns in their hands. After locking the door and stepping on the


    elerator, the car flew out like an arrow.


    Sitting in the back seat, Jasmine''s face was pale and her heart was beating fast. She was too scared to


    say a word.


    Raising his head to look at the rearview mirror, Markforted, "it''s all right. Don''t be afraid. I''m here


    with you. You''ll be fine."


    "Thank you just now." Jasmine thanked Mark in a low voice. She had thought that Mark was here to


    make trouble for her on purpose. It was not until she saw the bullet flying over her head that she


    realized that the man who had been shot down on the street had died for her.


    How could she forget that someone wanted to kill her!


    "Send me back to the hotel." Said Jasmine. She didn''t want to be a burden to anyone, nor did she want


    to see Mark get hurt because of her. She didn''t want to owe him anything. "My fiance came to pick me


    up. He will protect me. We wille back tomorrow. Nothing will happen."


    "Fiance? Do you really think he has the ability to protect you? " Mark sneered, his eyes full of disdain.


    She didn''t know at all that it was because of her so-called fiance that someone wanted to kill her. It was


    ridiculous to expect him to protect her.


    After she was bitten by a snakest time, Mark asked Nick to investigate the American woman named


    Aria. Aria was also a killer. Five years ago, she killed her employer, so she was removed from the list.


    But not long after, she appeared in the killer list again.


    Just because Mark felt that this matter was very strange, he specially asked Nick to investigate it more.


    It turned out that someone had paid her to kill Lawrence in the past, but she was subdued by


    Lawrence, and instead killed her employer.


    Since then, Mark began to suspect the rtionship between Lawrence and Jasmine.


    Mark knew that Aria had always been with Jasmine. How could he let her go!


    "What do you mean?" Feeling the disdain and hostility in Mark''s words, and thinking of the


    conversation between him and Lawrence, the guilt in her heart immediately disappeared. She said


    unhappily, "I don''t know how powerful you are. Yes, maybe my fiance''s ability is really inferior to yours,


    but I believe that he will try his best to protect me. You can despise him and be hostile to him, but does


    it have anything to do with me? When I was uneasy and in danger, the first person I should think of was


    not him, but you whom I just knew and whom I was not familiar with? "


    Hearing that, Mark''s eyes darkened and his heart ached.


    Was he just a stranger to her?


    But in his heart, she was the one who was more important than his life.


    Jasmine didn''t want to hurt him, but she didn''t know why she suddenly lost her temper at him. Realizing


    that she had spoken too harshly, Jasmine felt a little uneasy. She wanted to exin, but she couldn''t.


    She lowered her head and kept silent.


    After a long time, the car finally stopped. When Mark turned his head, he saw that Jasmine had fallen


    asleep with her head on one side.


    ''What should I do with you?


    I know you are my wife, but you have lost your memory. You still help Lawrence. What should I do to


    make youe back to me...''


    He sighed helplessly, got off the car, opened the back door, held her out of the car and walked into the


    room.


    "Mark, you finallye back with another woman." Carl looked at the woman in his arms in surprise.


    He really felt that the sun was rising in the West.


    "Carl, I think it''s time for you to get a pair of sses. That woman is Jasmine. I swear with my children


    that Mark will only love one woman in his life. " What he meant was that Mark wouldn''t have taken a


    look at the woman in his arms if she didn''t look like Jessie.


    Carl wiped the sweat off his forehead and thought, ''Brother, don''t y so much.''


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sharon, who was sitting aside, rolled her eyes and said with disdain: insane!


    After taking Jasmine to her room and tucking her in, Mark left the room and went downstairs.


    Sharon looked at him and said, "she drank too much today. It seems that she had a quarrel with her


    fiance and was in a bad mood."


    "Quarrel?" Hearing that, Mark sneered coldly. It was not a big deal to quarrel with each other. It was


    better to break up with each other! "John, how is everything going with Mongolia?"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter." Seeing the arrogant smile on John''s face, Sharon was confused and asked,


    "what is Mongolia?"


    Hearing that, Mark didn''t say a word. He raised his eyebrows and looked at John, as if he was saying,


    "this is your woman. Exin it yourself."


    John," ..."


    They usually didn''t tell others about this kind of confidential matter, although they had been talking


    about it openly in front of Sharon. If she was smart, she could understand. If she was stupid, then no


    wonder they didn''t tell her in detail.


    Besides, she was nobody to him!


    Noticing that John wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, Sharon understood that


    there was something that she shouldn''t have known, so she didn''t ask too much. She simply changed


    the topic and said, "by the way, I want to ask you a favor, Mark."


    "Why don''t you ask me if you need anything? Mark don''t have time to talk to you at all!" John was


    immediately dissatisfied. He was her fiance. If there was anything wrong, why didn''t she ask her own


    man for help!


    Sharon nced at him with a sullen look, indicating him to go away. "When I was a volunteer in our


    country, I went to the women''s prison to do physical examination for them. I found that Ivy had a


    cancer. She knew I knew Jessie. Yesterday, I received a call from the warden, saying that Ivy wanted to


    see me and had something to tell me. Because I will fly to Niger the day after tomorrow. I don''t know


    who to ask for help. After thinking for a long time, I think you are the most suitable person. "

 Chapter 230 She Is Worse Than An Outsider

    Chapter 230 She Is Worse Than An Outsider


    Cancer?


    Mark lowered his deep eyes, as if deep in thought.


    Sharon couldn''t figure out what Mark meant. She looked at him silently and said, "if you don''t want to


    go, then I..."


    "I''ll go." Hearing that, Sharon was at a loss and didn''t know what to say. "I''ll take care of Ivy. Don''t


    worry. You go to Africa and take care of yourself. I believe you will be willing to attend our wedding. "


    "Wedding?" Sharon looked at him in astonishment and turned to look at John, who immediately asked,


    "Mark, who are you going to marry? Don''t tell me that you are going to force her. "


    It was obvious that John was referring to Jasmine, who was sleeping in the room of Mark upstairs. If


    Mark really wanted to do so, John would object ten thousand times!


    Seeing that Mark shrugged his shoulders with an expression of "nothing is impossible", both John and


    Carl were anxious.


    Although Carl often went out with women, he was always frank. Every rtionship was clear, and he


    would not force others to give in.


    As for Mark, the one he loved was nobody else but Jessie. How could he force others to marry him just


    because Jasmine looked like Jessie.


    What''s more, she was a married woman!


    "Mark, don''t be so impulsive. You haven''t found out whether she''s Jessie or not. Do you think it''s fair to


    her? Yes, maybe you think she has a lot inmon with Jessie. But have you ever thought about it?


    Maybe it''s just your subconscious imagination. There are always some simrities between people.


    You can''t just believe in your one-sided feelings. "


    "Do you think I do things based on my feelings?" Mark asked in a low voice.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Carl and John looked at each other. Didn''t it?


    Just because of the "marriage", John and Carl had been arguing with Mark. Upstairs, Jasmine woke up


    in the sound of a crazy phone call.


    "Jasmine, where are you? I''ll pick you up now. "


    Looking at everything in front of her, Jasmine paused and said, "I''m outside. I''ll be backter. "


    "Outside? Jasmine, do you know what time it is now? " Lawrence was pacing back and forth in the


    room. Looking at the bag thrown on the sofa, he was furious. "Don''t think you can do whatever you


    want just because I love you and spoil you. Let me tell you, no matter how angry we are, you can''t go


    to the bar alone. You are so drunk that you even threw your bag in the bar. No good woman would stay


    outside at midnight like you. Tell me honestly where you are now. I''ll pick you up now. "


    Lawrence had been looking for her on the street for nearly two hours, but she didn''t answer his phone


    or text him back. She had never thought how worried he would be.


    "No need!" Jasmine refused harshly, feeling suffocated. "Lawrence, in your heart, I''m no longer a good


    woman, aren''t I? You don''t have to satirize me with these words. Why did I drink? Why didn''t I go back?


    I should ask you. If it weren''t for you and your good assistant, I wouldn''t have been unable to go back. "


    "Because of me? I''ve been looking for you on the street for almost two hours, but you didn''t answer my


    phone or text me back. You said it was because of me that you didn''te back. Jasmine, make it


    clear to me. "


    Jasmine calmed down and said coldly, "do you know why my feet got hurt? It was because I was bitten


    by a snake. Do you know where those snakese from? Aria find someone to smuggle aria here. "


    "Why did she do that?" Lawrence asked.


    "Why?" Jasmine sneered, "Lawrence, are you really stupid? Don''t tell me that you don''t know that Aria


    likes you."


    "Even if she likes me, it doesn''t mean that she will do so." Although Lawrence knew that Aria loved


    him, he still didn''t believe that she would do that.


    "Really?" Jasmine sneered. Lawrence would rather believe an outsider than her. It was ridiculous to


    say that he loved her unconditionally and spoiled her!


    He also knew how magic love was. A person could do anything under the control of jealousy. Did he


    really think that Aria was as innocent as a baby?


    "I was almost killed by the killer''s gun just now. If someone hadn''t saved me, you would have seen a


    cold corpse now! It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not. Anyway, I have said what I should say. I


    don''t want to quarrel with you anymore. You don''t have to pick me up. I''ll fly back tomorrow. That''s it. "


    ...


    With the phone in his hand, Lawrence stood still in a daze.


    The phone rang again.


    As soon as Lawrence answered the phone, the person on the other end of the line immediately said,


    "Sir, miss went to the castle in the suburb with Mark."


    Mark?!


    As soon as he heard the name of Mark, he got nervous. Gritting his teeth, he clenched his fists, blue


    veins throbbing in his hands. He said coldly, "ask Aria toe here."


    Then he threw the phone on the ground and broke it into pieces.


    He clenched her fists, and his eyes were filled with anger. A strong murderous will filled the whole


    room.


    Knock...


    When Lawrence opened the door, Aria asked, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "Is there anything special happened today?" Lawrence asked tentatively.


    "Something special?" Aria looked at Lawrence in confusion. When she noticed that Lawrence didn''t


    look well, she felt uneasy.


    "I heard that there was a shooting in the city just now. It was done by a professional killer."


    "Shoot?" Aria was suddenly enlightened and said, "Oh, sir, you are talking about this. Here is the thing.


    About eight o''clock in the evening, there was indeed a shooting incident. A man was shot on the street.


    It seemed that the police had caught the murderer in half an hour. It is said that the murderer is not a


    professional murderer, but because he has a conflict with the dead."


    "Is that so?" Lawrence looked at her, raising his eyebrows.


    "Yes, the news on TV is broadcast. I believe the morning newspaper tomorrow will also report it."


    What Aria said sounded reasonable. She also said that the news would be reported on TV and


    newspapers, so Lawrence didn''t have any other doubts.


    In fact, he had never doubted Aria at all. But since Jasmine said so, he had to ask. When he got a


    different result from Aria, he naturally believed in Aria.


    "Ask them to prepare the ne. We''lle back early tomorrow morning."


    "Okay. I''ll send two cars here tomorrow. "


    "No, thanks. You take the same car with me. "


    "I... What about Miss? "


    "She will go back by himself."


    Aria nodded her head. There was a hint of joy andcency in her seemingly calm eyes.


    Since Lawrence chose to go back with her and leave Jasmine alone, she had a way to make Jasmine


    nevere back!

 Chapter 231 I Dont Want To Be Friends With You

    Chapter 231 I Don''t Want To Be Friends With You


    After a quarrel with Lawrence, Jasmine''s bad mood dropped to the bottom.


    They grew up together and said that they would love each other for the rest of their lives. How could he


    believe others but not her? Jasmine felt so sad as if her heart was pricked by a needle.


    Knock...


    "You are awake. I''ve brought you a ss of milk. Drink it while it''s still hot. "


    Seeing that Mark came in and put the milk on the bedside table, Jasmine nodded and said, "I just


    answered a phone call and was woken up. Thank you so much tonight. "


    "Don''t say thank you to me anymore. I''ll be angry if I hear it again." Pretending to be angry, Mark


    walked towards her and sat down on the sofa opposite her. Seeing that she didn''t look well, he asked,


    "What''s wrong? Are you in a bad mood?"


    Mark thought Jasmine was still suffering from the gunshot at night, so heforted her, "I know you


    will be a little scared when you encounter such a gunshot. But don''t worry. It''s very safe here. Not to


    mention people, even bugs can''t fly in."


    As soon as Mark finished speaking, a butterfly flew over from nowhere. Jasmine raised her eyebrows


    and said, "Didn''t you say that even bugs couldn''t fly in? What''s this? "


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mark," ..."


    He chuckled and said, "I mean bugs can''t enter, but butterflies can."


    Jasmine rolled her eyes, speechless.


    Looking at her naughty and lovely expression, a doting smile appeared on Mark''s face, but a trace of


    sadness appeared in his heart.


    He hadn''t seen Jessie like this for a long time. The most impressive thing in his mind was that when he


    asked Nick to tie up Jessie, she really made a mess of the whole manor in the past few days. It was


    simply a mess and horrible.


    At that time, he had no idea how precious Jessie was at that time. He didn''t know that except at that


    time, Jessie had neverughed like that, had made trouble, and had never been pampered by him


    without restraint.


    Perhaps, people would notpletely know what was precious until they lost it.


    "Give me your phone." "What are you going to do?" asked Jasmine warily.


    "Just give it to me. I won''t grab your phone. "


    Jasmine stared at him for a few seconds and handed him the phone nervously.


    Taking over the phone, Mark dialed his own number, and then hung up.


    He returned the phone to her and said, "this is my phone number. You can call me at any time. On call


    24 hours a day. "


    Jasmine was speechless.


    "I said I would protect you. No matter what happens, as long as you call me, I will appear in front of you


    in an instant like a superman."


    Jasmine couldn''t helpughing. No matter how stupid she was, she could feel that there was a special


    rtionship between Mark and her. In many ways, Mark was excellent and good to her, but she knew


    that these didn''t belong to her.


    It belonged to the girl named Jessie.


    "Thank you, Mark." Jasmine said in a low voice, "I thought I could only stay with Lawrence for the rest


    of my life without any friends. I didn''t expect to know you when I came to a foreign country. I''m really


    happy to be friends with you."


    "Jasmine, you know I don''t want to be friends with you." Mark had been ready to approach her at all


    costs when he was not sure of her identity, let alone now that he had confirmed her identity.


    Even if Jessie was Jasmine now, even if Jessie had lost her memory and forgotten everything in the


    past, and even if she was now Lawrence''s fiancee, Mark still believed that Jessie was his wife, the


    woman he loved most in his life.


    "I..."


    "Well, this question is tooplicated. I can''t exin it clearly now. I don''t force you to ept me, but


    you can''t stop me from being good to you. Well, after drinking the milk, go to wash up and go to bed


    early. I''ll ask the servant to bring the clothes for youter. "


    Jasmine nodded. As soon as Mark walked to the door, Jasmine suddenly stopped him.


    "Well, I''m going to fly back tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?"


    "Okay." Jasmine nodded. After hearing that, Mark said "Okay" and walked out of the room.


    Looking at the milk on the bedside table, Jasmine couldn''t tell what she felt. She didn''t know why she


    told Mark that she would go back tomorrow. She felt like she blurted out these words without thinking.


    She frowned and looked depressed.


    ''Jasmine, what are you thinking about? Because Mark treats you well and cares about you, you just tell


    him everything? Don''t forget that he is the same kind of person as Lawrence.''


    The figures of Lawrence and Mark kept shing in her mind. Jasmine rubbed her messy head fretfully,


    stood up and walked to the bathroom.


    -


    In the morning of the next day, Jasmine arrived at the airport safely under the escort of Mark, while


    Lawrence''s men had been waiting at the airport for a long time. After obtaining their passport and air


    tickets, Jasmine said goodbye to Mark and boarded the ne.


    "Nick, what do you think?" Wearing a Bluetooth headset, Mark kept ncing at everyone in front of him


    with his sharp eyes like a radar.


    "Young master, I found him. He has entered the tarmac. " After Nick and his men carefully chased after


    him, Mark''s eyes darkened and he immediately ran to the registry desk.


    "Nick, remember not to let him get close to the ne at all costs."


    It was the first time that Mark had been so scared like this. Although that person was only targeting at


    Jessie, there were so many people on the ne. He didn''t want the whole person on the ne to have


    an ident, let alone the ident of Jessie.


    High up on the roof, M2 found a secret ce and pointed the sniper gun at the cabin entrance.


    When M2 saw the figure of Jasmine and was about to pull the trigger, a bullet fell on his position with a


    bang.


    If he hadn''t rolled his body in an instant due to his great sensibility, the bullet would have directly shot


    into his body. As soon as M2 moved, the bullet came out of the gun in an instant. After hearing a


    painful cry, one of Nick''s men beside him fell to the ground immediately.


    "Nick, Paul is dead."


    Nick immediately turned his head, and the bullet directly shot into the middle of Paul''s eyebrows, killing


    him with a shot.


    His eyes darkened. Nick gritted his teeth and shouted, then he took the submachine gun in his hand


    and began to shoot at M2.


    "Damn it! What kind of monster is this? How could he run so fast?" One of the men said. It was not until


    then that Nick realized that the killer''s speed was really astonishing. There were three or four


    submachine guns shooting at him, but M2 could dodge them in an instant.


    Nick had never seen such a freak!


    Looking at M2 flying over the roof and climbing the wall lightly, Nick was angry. He picked up the gun


    and said, "King, you climb over there. Young, you go over here and find an opportunity to kill him!" Nick


    didn''t believe that no matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t defeat thirty people at most!

 Chapter 232 Biological Creature

    Chapter 232 Biological Creature


    M2 had nned to find another chance to attack Jasmine, but if it didn''t work, he would directly destroy


    the whole ne with a micro missile. However, the power behind him was too strong. Whether it was


    the number of people or the weapons and equipment, he couldn''t resist it at all.


    Seeing that the ne was gliding up, M2 picked up the gun and left directly.


    "Young master, he ran to the his car." Nick immediately reported.


    "Keep chasing. I''ll take someone to besiege him." Mark''s eyes narrowed dangerously. He must see


    who the killer was today!


    M2 ran quickly on the roof, found a suitable ce, climbed down the steel frame of the roof, and


    directly ran into a construction car parked on the roadside.


    Since yesterday, when Jasmine said that she wanted to go back alone, Mark had discussed the n


    with Carl and John overnight, just in case. Just when Mark knew that someone was ambushing on the


    roof, he had already informed John toe and help.


    "Mark, get in the car."


    As soon as Mark arrived at the tarmac, John arrived in time. He opened the door and got on the car. He


    stepped on the elerator and the car flew out at a fast speed.


    "They are all good things." Turning his head to look at the back seats, Mark saw five or sixtest


    weapons and a heap of guns and cannonballs.


    With a casual nce at the M16 assault rifle, John said jokingly, "Carl is really willing to spend a lot of


    money on it this time. He even took out his first-ss goods."


    Hearing that, Mark chuckled and asked, "have you found any information?"


    "Yes. But I promise you will be shocked after hearing it. "


    "Get to the point."


    John rolled his eyes at him and immediately became serious. He said, "The killer''s name is M2, and he


    is a biological creature. No one has seen him before. This should be his first mission. "


    "A biological creature? M2?" With his eyes darkened and his face grim.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The so-called biological creatures were the creatures that had independent biological system and were


    created by mechanical principles.


    In other words, M2 was not a human, but an immortal machine made of human body.


    Hearing that, Mark''s eyes were fixed and his eyebrows were deeply wrinkled. If the killer was a human,


    no matter how capable he was, Mark would have a way to deal with him. But if he was just a chemical


    machine, it would be difficult.


    Mark couldn''t think of any other way except to destroy him with a powerful bomb.


    The car was running at a high speed. When the M2''s project vehicle appeared in front of him, without


    saying anything, Mark picked up the sniper rifle at the back seat, opened the window and stuck his


    body out of the window. After a loud noise, a huge fireball appeared in front of him.


    "Damn it! Why is he so strong?" John shouted angrily, "I don''t believe you can fly. If my car can''t even


    run away from a broken construction car, my name will be written upside down!"


    After saying that, John stepped on the gas and the car flew out like an arrow.


    Bang!


    A grenade was thrown directly towards the car of Mark. Holding the steering wheel tightly, John


    inserted it left and right in the smoke, followed by another row of bullets hitting the car.


    "Damn it! Why is this creature so powerful. Mark exploded the bomb. Anyway, we have so many


    bombs. One of them must be able to smash him to death. "


    Mark," ..."


    Although what John said was a little unreliable, Mark thought it was reasonable.


    Since the biological creature couldn''t be pierced by a knife or a gun, then why not waste the bullets and


    explode directly!


    After moving the box full of grenades in the back row to the front, Mark removed the safety of the


    grenades and threw them directly.


    "John, get closer to him."


    "Okay."


    As soon as John turned the steering wheel, he immediately turned the car to the leftne. Noticing the


    position, Mark picked up two grenades, pulled out the fuse and threw them to the M2''s car.


    There were explosions one after another, four sparks and thick smoke.


    As soon as the airport workers heard the gunshot, it had been prepared for the highest security. The


    police, security and anti terrorist were all on standby at the airport. They didn''t want to disturb the


    passengers at the airport unless she had to.


    With a loud bang, a huge red fireball rose in the air. Feeling a hot air rushing towards him, John quickly


    stepped on the brake, but it was still toote. The whole car was instantly shocked into pieces, and


    both John and Mark were thrown out of the car.


    By the time Nick arrived, the two of them had been sent flying far away. Although both of them were in


    aa, the condition of John was not bad. He just had a slight concussion in his head and a fracture in


    his right leg because he hit the fence. As long as he had a good rest, he would be fine with


    observation.


    However, the situation of Mark was not optimistic.


    On the right side of the passenger seat, there was a pile of abandoned steel which had just been


    repaired. When he flew out, Mark fell directly on the pile of steel, and the short steel directly pierced


    into his body, causing massive bleeding, which led to internal organs failure.


    After 36 hours of rescue, Mark was finally saved.


    After boarding the ne, Jasmine had been restless, feeling that something bad would happen.


    It was a ten hour trip. Jasmine felt so ufortable that she even suddenly woke up in a cold sweat


    even when she was sleeping.


    After getting off the ne, the driver was already waiting at the airport. After he picked up Jasmine, he


    directly drove away.


    "Where are we going? This is not the way home. " Jasmine couldn''t help but ask when she saw that


    they were driving in the opposite direction.


    "Miss, sir asked me to take you to your new house."


    "My new house?" Jasmine didn''t say anything. She turned to look at the strange street and recalled the


    conversation between them before Lawrence came to Germany.


    ''Did Lawrence help me find a house?''


    With a suspicious heart, Jasmine finally arrived at the door of a high-end residence.


    The driver opened the door and Jasmine got out of the car. The driver said respectfully, "Miss, this is


    the key to your house, with the door number written on it. All the living necessities have been prepared.


    You can go there directly."


    Jasmine took the key, thanked the driver and looked for her house ording to the house number.


    The house was located on the top floor of the Premium Apartment House in the center of the


    community, with two bedrooms and one living room of about more than 100 square meters. Although


    the house was not big, it was decorated warmly andfortably.


    Compared with the luxurious vi she lived before, Jasmine preferred the quiet and simple here.


    Because of the tiring journey and somewhat absent-minded, Jasmine directly fell on the sofa and held


    the bag pillow beside her in her arms.


    The phone rang.


    Jasmine frowned slightly, as if she was displeased to be disturbed. She answered the phone, "hello.".


    A woman''s voice that she hated came through at once, "Jasmine, Lawrence is in hospital. Come here


    right now."

 Chapter 233 Servants Can Never Covet Things That Dont Belong To Her

    Chapter 233 Servants Can Never Covet Things That Don''t Belong To Her


    With her handbag in her hand, Jasmine hailed a taxi and rushed to the hospital.


    When Jasmine was out of breath and opened the door with a worried look on her face, she saw that


    Aria was talking andughing with Lawrence in front of the bed.


    Her heart ached.


    All of a sudden, Jasmine felt that all her worries were unnecessary. It was enough for Lawrence to have


    a look at Aria. It didn''t matter whether Jasmine was with him or not.


    Lawrence looked at Jasmine in surprise and felt very happy.


    "Jasmine, why are you here?" Lawrence immediately sat up straight with a happy smile on his face.


    Jasmine walked up to him, nced at Aria coldly and said, "I heard that you were injured and


    hospitalized, so I came to see you. Since you''re fine, I''ll go first. "


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Jasmine." Lawrence stopped her, lifted the quilt and wanted to get out of bed. But Aria immediately


    stopped him and said, "Sir, your leg is injured. The doctor said that you can''t move."


    "Yeah, don''t move when you are injured, or someone will be worried and can''t fall asleep." Jasmine


    sneered, her eyes full of contempt.


    "I... Sir, I am not... " Pretending to be innocent, Aria looked at Lawrence and exined, "Sir''s leg was


    injured. The doctor said that he couldn''t move or the wound would be pulled. I''m really not like what


    miss said. "


    "What did I say?" Jasmine asked coldly, staring at Aria with sharp eyes. "Aria, I don''t care if you


    pretend to be pitiful, aggrieved or lovable. But please don''t show your disgusting face in front of me. I


    will feel sick."


    "I..."


    "Jasmine." Seeing that Aria was scolded by Jasmine, Lawrence couldn''t stand it anymore. "Jasmine,


    how could you say that to her. She got hurt in order to save me. She saved your lover. You not only


    didn''t say anything grateful, but also said something so unpleasant to her. "


    "I said something unpleasant? No matter how bad my words are, I''m better than those who do bad


    things. " Jasmine snorted and said, "since you are both sick, why don''t you join hands to warm each


    other. Don''t worry. I won''t mind. "


    "Jasmine!" Lawrence roared unhappily. He didn''t understand why she had be like this. She was


    simply unreasonable and unreasonable.


    In order to avoid any conflict between the two sides, Lawrence looked at Aria and said, "you can go


    back and have a rest first."


    Aria nodded and stood up. When she left, she looked at Jasmine with a smug smile.


    Jasmine was furious and wanted to kill her.


    Lawrence took her hand and sat down on the edge of the bed. His eyes were as gentle as before. He


    said softly, "Jasmine, let''s stop quarreling, okay? I know that I have done a lot of wrong things. You can


    tell me well, and I will definitely change it. I really don''t like you to talk with a cold face like this."


    "You don''t like it?"


    Jasmine looked up at him, sneering in her heart, and her heart waspletely cold.


    "Okay." Jasmine answered indifferently. Not only did he not want to quarrel, but she also did not want to


    have such meaningless arguments. Every time they quarreled, her heart would be hurt more.


    It was said that quarrels were also a way ofmunication, but after the quarrel, she felt that her


    behavior was ridiculous and that their rtionship was really going toe to an end.


    "By the way, how are you? Why did you get hurt as soon as you came back? Where are Eden and


    others? "


    "Don''t you know that I''m so unlucky recently? Not only did his wife ignore him, but also wanted to


    separate from him. As soon as he got off the ne, he met the police to arrest the escaped criminals,


    and was identally injured. Honey, look at my wound. It really hurts. Boo... Hoo... "


    Lawrence yanked his mouth and pretended to be pitiful. He opened his trouser legs and let her see. It


    was not until looking at his legs wrapped in thick gauze that Jasmine realized the reason why she was


    so uneasy on the ne.


    "Have THEY caught that escaped prisoner?" Asked Jasmine in a low voice.


    "Yes." Seeing the heartache in her eyes, the anger just disappeared in an instant. "Have you visited


    your new home? How do you feel? Do you like it? "


    Jasmine nodded, "you can live there with me after you leave the hospital. I don''t want to go back to the


    vi." She didn''t want to see Aria again.


    "Okay. I will always listen to you, honey. "


    Lawrence called her "honey" very naturally. Normally, a couple would be very happy and shy, but


    Jasmine felt very harsh. The word "honey" was like a heavy hammer hitting her heart, making her


    unbearable.


    After chatting with Lawrence for a while, Jasmine excused herself to go back and make soup for him,


    and then left. Before leaving, she went to the doctor''s office by the way. Although she didn''t think the


    doctor''s words were credible and if they wanted to hide it from her, they would definitely have a way to


    shut up the doctor, she still wanted to hear what the doctor would say.


    "Mr. Xiao''s legs were shot and the bullets were shot into the bones. He couldn''t move his legs violently


    in the past half a year. But Miss Aria''s wound is not serious. It''s just a head collision. She can be


    discharged from the hospital after a few days of rest. "


    Not serious...


    Thinking of the doctor''s words, Jasmine was sure that the doctor was telling the truth. If Aria had done


    something, she would tell Lawrence how serious her injury was. In this way, she could make Lawrence


    care about her, feel sorry for her and appreciate her.


    In that case, as long as she quarreled with Aria, Lawrence would naturally support Aria.


    Jasmine narrowed her eyes and clenched his fists. Anger was emitted from her back and filled the


    whole room.


    Although she was angry, as Lawrence''s fiancee, she still hoped that Lawrence could recover as soon


    as possible. In the morning of the next day, Jasmine made breakfast and took the bone soup that had


    been cooked all night to the hospital.


    "Lawrence, good morning." Before Jasmine finished her words, she opened the door and saw the


    same scene as yesterday. Sitting on the edge of Lawrence''s bed, Aria was talking andughing.


    The only difference was that with a happy look on his face, Lawrence ate the breakfast that Aria fed


    him personally!


    "Jasmine, why did youe so early. Have you had breakfast? Come and have breakfast with us. This


    is specially bought by Aria. It tastes good. " Lawrence said while eating, looking very sweet.


    Jasmine looked at them coldly as if she was invisible and they didn''t care about her existence at all.


    She walked up to Aria and swept her hand off the table. Then she pulled Aria away and pped Aria


    across the face.


    Subconsciously, Aria wanted to fight back, but her reason suppressed her.


    She clenched her fists and endured the humiliation of the p. With tears in her eyes, she pretended to


    be confused and looked at Jasmine, "Miss, why did you hit me?"


    "Why! Aria, do you still know that I''m your mistress? Yes, you are Lawrence''s confidant. You have been


    with him for many years, and you have indeed helped him a lot. But has anyone told you that mistress


    is always mistress, and servants can never covet anything that doesn''t belong to her!


    "

 Chapter 234 If I Couldnt Have You, I Wouldnt Let Mark Have You

    Chapter 234 If I Couldn''t Have You, I Wouldn''t Let Mark Have You


    "I... I didn''t..."


    "Don''t pretend to be weak in front of me. A professional killer doesn''t need to be weak at all!"


    "¡­¡­"


    As soon as she said this, the two people in front of her were stunned.


    Lawrence had never told her about Aria''s identity, but casually said that she was a specially trained


    female bodyguard that worked for him. In the past three years, Jasmine had never asked, so they


    thought she didn''t know at all.


    "Jasmine, you..."


    "What else do you want to say?" Jasmine nced at Lawrence with her sharp eyes. She didn''t want to


    treat Aria in this way. She never wanted to get a man''s love from others. In her opinion, she didn''t need


    any means to get her man. If the person didn''t belong to her, she couldn''t have him.


    With a disgusted nce at Aria, who was still pretending to be weak, she said coldly, "Cancel the


    wedding. I don''t need a husband who doesn''t trust me."


    Without looking back, Jasmine left. "Jasmine." Lawrence lifted the quilt and got out of bed. But he didn''t


    expect to fall off the bed directly because of his injured leg.


    Aria''s heart ached. She immediately held him up and apologized, "Sir, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I have


    already felt that Miss Jasmine had misunderstood me. I really shouldn''t have done that again."


    "It''s not your fault. She''s too willful."


    Aria frowned slightly and looked at him sadly, but she was happy in her heart.


    Sitting on the bed, Lawrence turned around and saw the blood on her arm. He said nervously, "Aria,


    your wound is bleeding. I''ll ask the nurse to bind it up again." Then he pressed the emergency bell and


    said guiltily, "It''s all Jasmine''s fault. I apologize to you on her behalf. Don''t take it to heart."


    Aria stared at him nkly. Hercent heart sank to the bottom in an instant.


    How could he apologize for her?


    Aria never thought that this man, who looked like a God and could not be desecrated, would say sorry


    for a woman.


    Her heart was torn apart.


    There was a knock on the door. When the nurse came in, Aria stood up and said, "Miss, he just pulled


    the wound. Please check if there is anything wrong. Sir, I''m going back. Have a good rest."


    "Your hand..."


    Aria looked at her sleeve stained by blood and smiled bitterly. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go to the nurse to


    bind it up myself."


    After an unprecedented quarrel, Jasmine waspletely disappointed for their rtionship.


    She had thought that the problem between her and Lawrence was that he was too domineering. He


    always wanted to take charge of everything of her, not even leaving her any private space. However,


    she did not expect that the biggest problem between them was their trust.


    After leaving the hospital, Jasmine directly moved out of the apartment arranged by Lawrence and


    found a small house to live in.


    In the past, no matter what happened, Lawrence would arrange everything for her and didn''t need her


    to worry about anything. But from now on, she had to live on herself.


    At least, she had to support herself.


    Unexpectedly, she finally found a job in a bakery, but she lost her job three dayster.


    "Miss Jasmine." When the servants saw Jasminee back, they all bowed respectfully to greet her.


    "Where is Lawrence?"


    "He is resting in his room." Before the butler could finish his words, Jasmine went upstairs to his room.


    She opened the door with a bang and saw that Lawrence was sitting on the bed and reading


    documents. His injured leg was still wrapped in thick gauze. Jasmine suppressed her anger and


    questioned in a low voice, "Lawrence, the owner of the bakery has no enmity with you. Why do you


    have to y tricks on others?"


    "Why?" Lawrence put away the document and looked up at her, "Because he is blind."


    "You..." Jasmine was too angry to say anything.


    Lawrence snorted. He got out of bed and picked up the crutch at the head of the bed. He limped to her


    and said, "Jasmine, the reason why you came back to question me is that you have already known all


    this, right? I let you do whatever you want to do. You said you want to move out, I immediately


    arranged an apartment for you. But you are still not satisfied. You ran away without saying anything


    and even worked in that kind of bakery. Do you think I will stand by and watch you mess around?"


    "Then you shouldn''t vent your anger on other."


    "If I didn''t vent my anger on them, will youe back obediently?"


    "Lawrence, what else can you do except threatening me with these?" Feeling heartbroken, Jasmine


    yelled, "You only know what you want to do and what you want, but you never ask me what I want to


    do. Yes, you love me very much, but you don''t know that your love makes me feel very ufortable


    and depressed. I''m not a person around you. I''m like a pet you keep by your side. I have to do what


    you want me to do. I have to eat if you want me to eat and I have to sleep if you want me to sleep. You


    had never thought about whether I want it or not! I''ve had enough. I''m not your puppet. I don''t want to


    be your pet."


    He was sure that she would feel guilty if someone was in trouble because of her, so he forced her back.


    She didn''t want topromise, and she couldn''tpromise anymore.


    "If you don''t want to be my pet, do you just want to be the pet of Mark?" Lawrence pinched Jasmine''s


    delicate chin and looked at her he beloved with his sharp eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "I''ve told


    you that I can give you anything you want, but I won''t allow you to leave me. Do you hear me? Is it


    because I spoiled you too much, or because you don''t take me seriously, you dare to leave me again


    and again... Jasmine, let me tell you. Even if I can''t have you, I won''t let Mark have you."


    He shook off her fiercely. Jasmine staggered back half a step and finally stabled herself.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lawrence said, "Don''t think that I will let him go if you intercede with me. It''s just a little punishment for


    him to bankrupt his shop. This is just a lesson for you. Don''t try to leave me in the future. You''d better


    reflect on yourself here."


    With a loud bang, the door was closed. Jasmine slowly crouched down and hugged her trembling body


    in despair.


    Was he really the Lawrence she knew?


    Why did he look so terrible, so strange, as if he had changed into another person?


    Was the man who used to be as warm as sunshine all pretending?


    All of a sudden, Mark''s name popped up in her mind. Jasmine didn''t understand why he was so afraid


    of Mark and why he was so afraid that she would have any contact with him. What had happened


    before she lost her memory?

 Chapter 235 I Only Wanted You to Love Me

    Chapter 235 I Only Wanted You to Love Me


    Lawrence went to the study with his crutch. He wanted to deal with his work, but his mind was in a


    mess.


    Every time he saw the hurt look on Jasmine''s face, he would feel heartache and me himself. He had


    known that his emotional fluctuation had hurt her a lot, but the more he wanted to control it, the more


    violent the anger in the bottom of his heart was aroused, and he would hurt her more.


    Rat-tat!


    "Sir, this is the medicine prescribed by the doctor. You need to take it on time." Since Lawrence


    discharged from the hospital without the doctor''s permission, he didn''t take the medicine on time.


    Noticing that her injury has recovered, Aria decided to leave the hospital and bring the medicine


    prescribed by the doctor back.


    "Okay." Lawrence replied. He didn''t look up at her. Aria was a little unhappy, but she couldn''t show it.


    Looking at Lawrence''s angry face, she asked, "Sir, you don''t look well. Do you want to have a rest? In


    fact, you should rest in the hospital now."


    "I''m fine."


    Seeing that Lawrence still didn''t look up, Aria looked at him sullenly and said, "If you don''t have


    anything else, I''ll go out first. Don''t forget to take the medicine."


    After saying that, she turned around and was about to go out sadly.


    But as soon as she reached the door, Lawrence stopped her. Aria smiled. It was like the sun shone


    brightly above her head, which was just covered with sadness.


    Then she turned around.


    Lawrence said, "Sit down and have a talk with me."


    Aria was a little surprised. She felt a little happy and excited. She didn''t expect that Lawrence would


    take the initiative to talk to her.


    "Sir, did Miss Jasmine have a quarrel with you again?" Aria asked.


    Lawrence nodded and sighed helplessly. "I don''t know what''s wrong with us now. It seems that we


    have never been able to sit down and talk. We always quarrel when we talk. I feel that no matter what I


    do now, she is not satisfied. Aria, help me analyze what is in Jasmine''s mind now. What on earth


    should I do to ease this rtionship?"


    Aria was speechless.


    In fact, she had already guessed what Lawrence was going to talk to her. Lawrence cared about


    nothing.


    Of course, except for Jasmine.


    In the past few years, he had been very caring to Jasmine. She had thought Lawrence would begin to


    hate Jasmine now. She didn''t expect that he was still trying to please her and retrieve this rtionship.


    Aria didn''t understand what was so good about Jasmine. Why did Lawrence have to love her with all


    his heart and amodate himself to her?


    "Sir, in fact, you don''t have to care too much about it. Women will certainly y petty tricks. In addition,


    as women get older and older, their self-confidence will slowly decrease, especially... If they don''t feel


    safe, they would be more likely suspicious and emotional."


    "Not feel safe?"


    "Uh... It''s just that Miss Jasmine misunderstood us..."


    Lawrence chuckled, "That''s why I think she is very unreasonable. She knew that you and I wouldn''t be


    together at all. She still thought too much. The whole world knows that I love her. I really don''t


    understand. What else does she not like? Whatever she wants to do, I will listen to her. Even if she


    wants to move out, I will let her do whatever she wants and help her find an apartment. What else does


    she want? Will she realize she was wrong if only we separate for the rest of our lives?"


    Hearing Lawrence''s words, Aria only heard that he said they wouldn''t be together. She didn''t


    understand why they couldn''t be together!


    Was it possible for him to be together with Jasmine?


    Not to mention the fact that Jasmine was Mark''s before she lost her memory. If she knew that it was


    Lawrence who had erased all her memories, would they be together?


    He would only get hatred from Jasmine, not love.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Why you can''t be together with me?" Aria asked.


    "What?"


    Lawrence was in a daze for a while. Aria came to herself and stared at the man she had loved for many


    years. She said seriously, "Lawrence, why can''t you fall in love with me except for Jasmine? Why? Why


    I can''tpete with her? I thought I was the one who has been staying by your side and helping you


    with your family affairs for so many years. In this world, I''m the one who knows you the most and cares


    about you the most. But why do you say that I can''t be with you? Am I really that bad? Am I not as


    good as her?"


    Aria suddenly stood up, unzipped her ck leather jacket and took off her own clothes. Her good figure


    was revealed in front of Lawrence.


    "Aria, put on your clothes." Lawrencemanded sternly. Aria just sneered and didn''t intend to do that.


    It took her a long time to pluck up the courage to take off the clothes. She would not quit.


    She walked around the desk, stood straight in front of Lawrence and said, "Look at me carefully. How


    many scars on my body are left because of you? Lawrence, do you really think I have to work for you


    because you saved me? I''m also a woman. I will also be scared. But why do I rush to protect you


    whenever you are in danger? Why can I take bullets for you? Even if I am badly injured, I''m willing to


    do anything for you. That''s because I love you. I love you. Do you understand?" Aria stared at him.


    Hearing what Aria said, Lawrence was dumbfounded and didn''t know how to react.


    Looking at her fair skin full of scary scars, he inexplicably couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    He had never thought that after so many years, there would be so many terrible pains on her.


    Lawrence couldn''t help but stand up. Although he took her in and asked her to work for him, when he


    saw these shocking scars in front of him, he was shocked and felt sorry.


    "I''m sorry, Aria. I..."


    Before Lawrence could finish his words, Aria grabbed him by the cor and kissed him on the lips.


    "Don''t say sorry to me. I just want you to love me..."


    Lawrence was stunned and his mind went nk. He just let Aria kiss him.


    With a sudden bang, the door was opened. It was not until Lawrence regained consciousness that he


    realized how obsessed he was with Aria.


    He pushed her away and said timidly and guiltily, "Jasmine, don''t misunderstand us. We..."


    Seeing that Aria slowly picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on, Lawrence felt like an ant


    on a hot pan and didn''t know how to exin.


    Taking a nce at Aria, Jasmine said apologetically, "I''m sorry to interrupt you. I''m leaving now. You


    can continue." After saying that, she turned around and left, and closed the door conveniently.

 Chapter 236 I Was an Abnormal Woman

    Chapter 236 I Was an Abnormal Woman


    Seeing that Jasmine had left, Lawrence nced at Aria and snapped, "Aria, what are you doing? I''m


    telling you, if I can''t solve this problem, you can get out of here."


    Aria''s eyes darkened. She gritted her teeth.


    He was also obsessed with the kiss just now. As soon as Jasmine appeared, he med her. If he didn''t


    have feelings for her, how could he kiss her so obsessed?


    Although she was full of resentment, Aria didn''t show it.


    She said calmly, "Sir, don''t you see that Miss Jasmine is jealous?" Lawrence nced at her, not


    knowing what she was talking about. Aria sighed and said, "Sir, you really don''t know women well. All


    women are duplicitous. She just said that she wouldn''t disturb us, which means that she is angry and


    jealous. All these years, you always amodate her and think for her. There is amon


    characteristic of people, that is, they never learn to treasure before they lose. Therefore, when she


    sees the existence of danger, she will naturally be nervous. It will be much easier for you to


    exin to her at this time."


    "Really?" Lawrence questioned.


    Aria looked up in the look indicating Lawrence that he could give it a try.


    Lawrence nced at her and thought for a while. "It would better work. Otherwise, I won''t forgive you."


    Lawrence went out on crutches. With her back to the door, Aria stared at the colorful flowers outside


    the window. She felt suffocated.


    Lawrence looked around the house, but didn''t see Jasmine. He asked the servants and knew that she


    went to the garden house alone.


    The ss garden house was specially built for her three years ago. When she woke up and found that


    she had lost all her memories, she had been depressed and unhappy. He tried many ways to make her


    happy but failed. It was a flower petal falling from a pagoda tree in the garden that made her smile.


    After that, he ordered someone to build the ss garden for her, so that she could be happy and have


    something to do every day to kill time.


    "Jasmine." Lawrence approached. He could foresee that Jasmine would ignore him. After all, no one


    would be in a good mood after see that.


    "Jasmine, I''m sorry."


    "You don''t have to apologize to me. It''s not your fault." With a cold face, Jasmine squatted on the


    ground and trimmed the flowers and leaves. She didn''t even look at him, let alone raise her head.


    Looking at her, Lawrence felt frustrated.


    Jasmine put down the scissors in her hand and stood up, "You don''t have to feel sorry for me. You


    didn''t do anything wrong. I know you have endured a lot in the past three years. Although we are


    engaged, we haven''t even done the most normal thing between couples. I''m really sorry for that. You


    are a normal man. You need a normal woman, not me! I can understand that you need someone to


    solve these demands. So, you don''t have to feel guilty. I really don''t care."


    "Jasmine, I don''t want anything except you." Jasmine turned around. Lawrence held her from behind,


    feeling bitter.


    Three years ago, he had thought that he could have herpletely after he had her memory removed.


    However, when he tried to touch her for the first time, she was like a ''corpse'' without any reaction.


    When it was serious, she would even have a headache and felt sick.


    At that time, because he didn''t believe her, he tortured her every day and forced her to try.


    But the result was still disappointing.


    At that time, they were all confused. They even found a doctor to check it specially, but didn''t found any


    reason.


    At that time, Jasmine returned to the state when she just woke up. She was depressed, and every time


    she saw him, she couldn''t help ming herself.


    Time passed day by day, and this problem had be a thorn in their hearts.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He turned her around and made her face him. Looking into her eyes, he said sincerely, "Jasmine, let''s


    stop thinking about this problem, okay? No matter whether we can do it or not, I still only love you. If I


    really need, I will tell you. There is more than one way to solve the problem. We can think of other


    ways, right?"


    "Other ways?" Jasmine looked at him in a daze. Lawrence nodded hard. Jasmine smiled bitterly. Yes,


    there was indeed another way. Even if she couldn''t, there was someone else who could solve it, wasn''t


    it?


    Now, there was already one in front of him, wasn''t it?


    She recalled what had happened in the study just now. Aria''s naked body was fair and slim. Even if


    there were some scars on her body, they were the best proof that the rtionship between them was


    unusual. Aria loved him so much and treasured him as her life. She believed that no matter what


    problems he had, Aria would solve them one by one for him.


    She slowly pulled away Lawrence''s hand.


    Lawrence looked at her in astonishment. Jasmine said, "Although I don''t like Aria, I have to admit that


    she has done a lot for you. You are still young. You can''t endure for a lifetime for me. If possible, how


    about..."


    "Jasmine, what are you talking about?" Lawrence roared, with anger burning in his gentle eyes. He was


    so angry that he wanted to strangle her to death directly. "Is there anything that we can''t solve


    together? Even if you can''t do it and my needs can''t be solved all my life, so what? I have endured for


    you for three years, and I can continue to endure for thirteen years, thirty years, or even my whole life.


    In my heart, no one canpare with you, except you, I don''t want anyone!"


    "Lawrence... You really don''t need to do that, you..."


    "If you dare to say one more word and ask me to find another woman, I promise I will strangle you to


    death!" Then Lawrence left with his crutch without looking back.


    Looking at his receding figure, Jasmine had mixed feelings.


    When she saw him kissing Aria, her heart ached for a moment, but then she felt relieved.


    Every time she saw that Lawrence was enduring his sexual desire, her heart ached.


    She was a woman with a healthy body, but she didn''t know why she would have those strange


    reactions at critical moments.


    She was no longer a virgin. Why did she react like that?


    Over the years, she had been looking for famous doctors all over the world. Some doctors said that this


    was her inner resistance. As long as she encountered this kind of thing, her subconsciousness would


    react and control her body. But she didn''t understand why she resisted subconsciously when she was


    fine before?


    All of a sudden, Mark''s name came to her mind. She recalled the conversation between Lawrence and


    Mark in the bar. Could it be that she really had something to do with Mark before she lost her memory?

 Chapter 237 The Man Who Would Die for You

    Chapter 237 The Man Who Would Die for You


    After tidying up her clothes anding out of the study, Aria walked to the garden and confusedly


    looked at the angry look on Lawrence''s face.


    Recalling the crazy scene just now, Aria felt a little unbelievable.


    Although she was born in the United States, she was still of Chinese descent. She also had the


    character that Chinese women possessed. She had never thought that she would be open and bold


    like that.


    Although she had just found a good excuse, she was still unable to calmly face Lawrence. When she


    turned around and was about to enter the room, Lawrence stopped her.


    Lawrence hobbled in and said coldly, "I don''t care why you did that. I don''t want such a thing to happen


    again."


    Aria felt suffocated.


    She nodded and said, "I''m sorry, sir."


    "Remember, there is only one hostess here, that is, Jasmine. Don''t make her angry in the future."


    Lawrence went into the house with his crutches. Aria looked down and remained silent. But her heart


    was like being cut by a sharp de. She was overwhelmed with pain and heartache.


    She was free and easy all her life. Although she had been living a life that she couldn''t control herself


    before, she had never been as humble and aggrieved as she was now.


    Love was a happy thing. Even if it was painful, it was painful and happy.


    But what about her?


    Why did she have to live such a miserable life?


    She had always shown her perfect and best side, in order to make him remember her. Yes, he


    remembered her now. But no matter how perfect she was, she couldn''tpare with Jasmine.


    Now Aria finally understood that even if Jasmine was not perfect, even if she had many shorings,


    Lawrence would still lover her. If he did not love, he would not take a look at her even if she was unique


    in the world.


    She looked at the ss garden house with malicious eyes, gritted her teeth and thought, ''Jasmine, I


    would make you cry and beg me soon!''


    £­


    Jasmine hadn''t seen Lawrence for three days after he left the garden house. Even Aria wasn''t home.


    She only heard that there was an emergency in thepany, and Lawrence went back to thepany


    to deal with it. The butler didn''t say anything else, so Jasmine couldn''t ask more.


    "Bert, is there a driver at home? I want to go out for a walk."


    Jasmine just asked casually. She had never thought that Lawrence would agree to let her go out. But to


    her surprise, the butler not only did not stop her, but also immediately asked the driver to prepare the


    car.


    This really surprised her.


    After getting in the car, Jasmine went straight to a shopping mall in the downtown. In fact, she didn''t


    need to buy anything, but somehow, she just wanted to take a walk here, as if there was something


    attracted her here.


    She wandered aimless but seemed to look for something at the same time. She walked up from the


    first floor to the six floor and then walked down.


    She walked back and forth for many times.


    "Jessie!"


    When Jasmine heard someone calling Jessie, she suddenly stopped, as if someone was pushing her


    back and turning her around.


    Two familiar faces were approaching.


    "Sharon..." Before she could finish, a loud p fell on her face.


    It hurt.


    "Rachel, don''t do that. Let''s have a talk." Sharon pulled Rachel''s hand, fearing that she would hit


    Jasmine again.


    Rachel shook off her hand and snapped, "Jessie, I told you, no matter what happened between you


    and Mark, I won''t let you go if you hurt him."


    Enduring the pain on her face, Jasmine inexplicably looked at Rachel''s angry face and said, "Miss


    Rachel, why did you call me Jessie? I''ve told you that I''m not her."


    "You are!" Rachel said with certainty, "We''ve found out that you''re Jessie! No matter how your identity


    has been deleted or kept confidential, there is no secret in this world. Maybe you have lost your


    memory and don''t remember anything, but I really don''t understand why you always let Mark get hurt


    for you when you were Jessie. Now you have changed your name and let him get hurt for you again.


    What on earth did Mark owe you in his life?"


    Jasmine was confused.


    "What''s wrong with Mark?" Jasmine asked timidly.


    "What''s wrong?" Rachel was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "He was seriously injured and still in a


    coma now. We don''t know if he can survive, howe you don''t know that? If he didn''t want to save


    you, how could he end up like this?"


    At the thought of the scene that Mark was lying quietly on the bed with tubes all over his body, Rachel


    felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    It had been a week since he was injured. He was still not out of danger. They were really afraid that


    Mark would suddenly leave them with regret.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    So no matter what, they had to find Jessie as soon as possible. Even if it was only thest time, at least


    she could be with him.


    Jasmine was still confused.


    Why did Mark get hurt because of her? Why did he save her?


    It seemed that everything around her was quiet. She had no idea what had happened.


    In order to save time, Rachel and Sharon took Jasmine and went directly to the garage. Rachel drove


    straight to the researchb of Derek, and Sharon exined the whole story to Jasmine.


    Jasmine''s face turned pale and she froze after she knew what had happened.


    She had no idea that Mark would protect her silently behind her for her safety. In fact, he could have


    told her directly. Why did he do that for her?


    At first, Rachel was just angry with Mark, but when she saw the reaction of Jasmine, she was furious


    again.


    "Jessie, are you a cold-blooded person or have you changed yourself in to a robot when you were with


    Lawrence in the past three years? Mark did this only because he loved and spoiled you too much. As


    long as you were happy, whatever he did was worth it. If it were Lawrence, he would tie you up


    immediately. Would he die for you? If you don''t remember, I''ll tell you. You''re the only one who can do


    anything in the manor and blow up the whole manor. If it were someone else, that someone would die


    one hundred times. Think about it yourself."


    The more Rachel said, the more embarrassed Jasmine became. She felt as if her heart was blocked.


    Looking at her pale face, Sharon also felt ufortable.


    As a matter of fact, Jessie was innocent. Although those killers came for her, what Mark had done was


    voluntary. Now that he was injured, everyone med all the responsibility on her. It was indeed a little


    aggrieved.


    But she didn''t regreting to Jasmine, because she knew that if one day Jessie could regain her


    memory, she would definitely choose to stay with Mark.

 Chapter 238 He Has Done Much More for You than You Thought

    Chapter 238 He Has Done Much More for You than You Thought


    The three of them came to Derek''sboratory. There was a small vi of three floors in it. Outside the


    vi, there was a small yard. Although Derek was a foreigner, he loved traditional Chinese medical


    science very much, so there were many medicinal flowers and nts nted in the yard.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When they saw Jasmine, the people in the living room all stood up, as if they were surprised at her


    arrival.


    "Rachel, why did you..." Looking at Rachel and Sharon suspiciously, John didn''t expect that they would


    bring her here.


    Rachel said, "I''ll take her upstairs first. We''ll talk about itter." Then she turned to Jasmine and said,


    "Follow me." Then she went upstairs.


    The atmosphere was very depressed. For the first time, she felt that they were strangers to her.


    This strange feeling made her very ufortable.


    When she knew that Mark was injured because of her, she felt more or less guilty and self-usation.


    She never liked to bring trouble to others, let alone a person she was not familiar with.


    She thought she just came to visit him as an ordinary friend with apology, but she never thought that


    when she saw his eyes closed and his body was full of tubes, her heart was like being torn by a knife,


    and she felt a severe pain.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Rachel turned to look at Jasmine, and then turned to look at Mark. She said in a low voice, "Whether


    you are Jessie or Jasmine, Mark has done much more for you than you thought. I''ve known him for so


    many years, and I''ve never seen him behave like this for any woman. In fact, I really don''t understand


    why you attracted him so much that he could spoil you and love you even with his life! No matter what


    do you think of him! I just want to request you. Please apany him for a few days. Maybe it won''t


    be long before you won''t have this opportunity again."


    No opportunity again!


    Did she mean that he would die?


    She felt a sharp pain in her chest, as if she had been hit by something heavy. The pain made Jasmine''s


    face turn pale in an instant.


    Rachel turned around and walked out of the room. After standing quietly by the bed for a long time,


    Jasmine slowly sat down on the chair.


    The big room was filled with the pungent smell of disinfectant fluid. The only sounds that could be


    heard were from the instruments. Jasmine reached out and held the big hand. In addition to the


    constantly beating instrument beside her ears, which could tell her that he was still alive, she could feel


    a slight temperature through the gloves.


    Tears blurred her eyes again.


    Jasmine had never known that she, who seemed to be strong, would cry like this.


    Taking a deep breath, she suppressed the sadness in her heart and said, "Mark, why are you so silly?


    It''s really not worth doing this for me. You can''t do that no matter whether I''m Jessie or not. If


    something really happens to you, do you want me to feel guilty for the rest of my life? Wake up quickly,


    okay? I beg you, as long as you wake up, I will promise you whatever you say."


    Jasmine begged in a low voice, but Mark didn''t seem to hear her.


    All of a sudden, a phone on the bedside table rang. After hesitating for a while, Jasmine looked at Mark


    and finally picked it up to check it.


    She thought it was a message from someone, but she didn''t expect that it was a regr reminder,


    which read, ''Wife''s birthday.''


    Then she turned to look at Mark. He really loved Jessie. Even though she had been missing for three


    years, he still remembered her birthday.


    After quitting the interface, Jasmine looked at the person on the cell phone wallpaper in surprise. She


    had thought that she just looked like Jessie, but she didn''t expect that they looked like the same


    person.


    Even the twins wouldn''t look the same.


    Driven by curiosity, Jasmine clicked on the phone album. There were only ten photos in it.


    But these ten photos were all about Jessie.


    Jasmine looked through them one by one. Looking at the beautiful and sunny women one by one, she


    couldn''t help smiling faintly.


    She wondered when she could smile as brightly as she did?


    It seemed that she had never smiled so happily in her memory since she woke up from the car


    ident.


    Looking at Jessie''s smile, she could tell that Jessie was really happy when she married her love.


    At the same time, she was envious of Jessie that the man loved her so much. Although she had a man


    who loved her too, why she didn''t feel happy?


    £­


    When Rachel went downstairs, Sharon had already been interrogated by them including John. They


    had a certain understanding of the reason why they brought Jasmine here.


    However, understanding did not mean approval.


    "Rachel, why do you trust her so much when you leave her in the room alone? Don''t forget that she is


    Lawrence''s woman now. Aren''t you afraid that she will do something to Mark?" Although John was


    worried, he didn''t want things to go as he thought.


    "Are you afraid that she will kill Mark?" Rachel asked in reply. She looked at him with certainty and


    said, "John, in fact, you don''t believe that she is such a person. So, you don''t have to make such an


    unnecessary assumption."


    "Unnecessary?" John sneered. If it weren''t for the fact that Jessie distrusted them and stubbornly


    investigated the whereabouts of Daniel, she wouldn''t have been threatened by Edward and ended up


    in such a situation.


    "We can''t believe her even if she is Jessie, not to mention that she''s Lawrence''s woman. We don''t


    even know whether she is Jessie or not. Do you really think it''s unnecessary to be on guard?"


    Anyway, he didn''t dare to take the risk again. Just in case.


    Rachel had no choice but to keep silent.


    No matter how different their opinions were, they all did it for the sake of the safety of Mark. They didn''t


    want anything bad to happen to him. However, what was happening now was that Mark was still in


    danger. Derek had made it clear that he might die at any time. She didn''t want to see him die with


    regret.


    Even if it was just thest time, it was good for him.


    The atmosphere was dead silent and heavy.


    When Jasmine went downstairs, everyone could not help but look up at her. Jasmine walked towards


    them and said, "Although I don''t know what happened between you and Lawrence, Mark did get injured


    for me. I will stay to take care of him. If you are worried about me, you can find someone to keep an


    eye on me."


    Sharon looked at her sadly. "Jasmine." She could tell from Jasmine''s red eyes that she was as sad as


    them. She certainly hoped that Mark could recover and how could she want him to die.


    Jasmine forced a smile, as if she was saying that she was fine, and turned around to go upstairs. After


    taking only two steps, she suddenly stopped, turned around and said, "I came out for shopping today. If


    they knew that I was missing, they would definitely look for me everywhere. I don''t want to bring you


    unnecessary trouble again."


    She meant that they should deal with Lawrence.

 Chapter 239 The Past, The Present And The Future

    Chapter 239 The Past, The Present And The Future


    As expected, two hours after Jasmine left the mall, Lawrence had already taken action.


    And he appeared at the gate of the vi three hourster.


    "Lawrence, I didn''t expect you toe so soon." Jeffery, John, Caleb and others were standing at the


    gate, while Rachel went to arrange for someone to ambush in every corner of the vi. Sharon was


    apanying Jasmine in the room on the second floor.


    Lawrence sneered. His gentle eyes instantly turned vicious. He looked at the people in front of him with


    a murderous look.


    "Jeffery, we never crossed the line before. You should give me an exnation for letting someone take


    my fianc¨¦e away today."


    "Take away? Are you sure you didn''t use the wrong words? Are you sure that the woman inside is your


    fianc¨¦e, not someone else''s wife?" Jeffery said sarcastically, "Besides, you said that we never crossed


    the line before? I''d like to ask you! Did you blow Mongolia up?"


    Jeffery was sure that it was Lawrence who did that.


    Lawrence chuckled and didn''t care at all.


    "I did it! So what? If you have the ability, you can revenge. Hand her over quickly, or I will teach you a


    lesson!" As soon as he finished speaking, more than twenty men in ck held guns and pointed at the


    vi.


    It was as if as long as they said no, he would immediately raze this ce.


    Lawrence was not easy to deal with, so were them!


    Threats were useless to them!


    "I won''t let her go. What can you do to me? Even if we all die today, it doesn''t matter. We all have to


    die. It''s good to have so many people buried with us. Most importantly, don''t forget that your so-called


    fianc¨¦e is still up there."


    "You..."


    Lawrence gritted his teeth and suppressed his anger to the bottom of his heart.


    Since there was no result in the direct negotiation, they should not me him for being ruthless.


    Seeing Lawrence leave angrily, John said, "He is really a coward. I thought I could have a good fight."


    Caleb said, "Do you want to die? Look at yourme leg. Take care of yourself first."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    John discontentedly said, "I am limping, but I can hold the gun."


    Caleb rolled his eyes at him, "You can''t even run away from him. You can be a shooting target."


    John and Caleb bickered. Jeffery was lost in thought.


    After a while, he suddenly said in a deep voice, "Well, that''s enough. Get inside. Lawrence was not as


    simple as you think. There must be something wrong with him since he could leave so easily."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sudden gunshot. Jeffery and the others immediately


    cheered up. Jeffery ran into the vi first, while Caleb helped John and ran after him.


    When Jasmine and Sharon heard the gunshot, they became anxious. As soon as they looked up, they


    saw a person falling down from the roof. Sharon immediately ran to the window and saw a man in ck


    was shot in the head and fell into the garden.


    Although she had known John for more than three years, she had never experienced such a gunfight.


    Seeing that Jasmine sat on the edge of the bed without saying a word, she walked towards her with a


    nervous and timid look andforted her, "Don''t be afraid. It''s okay. They are all here. They will protect


    us."


    Her voice was trembling, and so was her hand on Jasmine''s shoulder.


    Jasmine looked up at the medicine bottle on the bedside table. While gently massaging the arm of


    Mark, she said in a low voice, "It''s not the first time I''ve seen such a scene. A few days before I came


    back, someone wanted to kill me on the street. If Mark didn''t save me, I would have been the one who


    died on the street that day."


    Sharon looked at her in astonishment. She thought Jasmine would be scared, but she didn''t expect her


    to be so calm andposed.


    Jasmine looked sideways at her and continued, "In fact, I think I''m pathetic. You all said that I''m Jessie,


    the woman that Mark loves most, but in my memory, I don''t even have a slightest impression of him.


    But the person who exists in all my memories couldn''t give me the life I want." Although Lawrence was


    very good to her and took good care of her, he was also gradually encroaching on her life. He even


    hoped that she would only have him in her life.


    In fact, in the face of Lawrence who said that he would love her with his life, in her heart, there was an


    unspeakable bitterness and depression.


    She didn''t know whether it was a good thing or not. But in her heart, she always felt that she was not


    willing to do so. Especially when they were closer, she felt a sense of relief when she refused him


    instinctively.


    Sharon didn''t know what to say. It seemed that she was miserable.


    After all, she and Mark had loved each other before the ident.


    However, it seemed that love in this world could only be regarded as true love if there were some


    intricate and unforgettable stories.


    She tried tofort Jasmine, "Jessie, I''d better call you Jasmine." Sharon said with a bitter smile. She


    didn''t know what to call her now. "I think you don''t have to care too much about something. In fact,


    most of the time, letting nature take its course is a way to solve the problem. Just like now, although


    you have forgotten everything in the past, and now you have a very stable rtionship. I know in your


    heart that you also want to know what your past is like, even if we tell you what happened in the past, it


    is not your own memory. You still can''t understand the previous feelings. I think you''d better be relieved


    and do what you should do. Just do what you want to do ording to your own heart. Remember, we


    are not living in the past or the future. We should seize the moment."


    "Seize the moment?"


    Jasmine looked at Sharon suspiciously, and then looked away, lost in thought.


    What could she do now? Was there anything she could be sure of?


    She had lost her past, and now she was in a mess. The future... What could it be?


    Jasmine''s mind was in a mess.


    Outside the room, there were still gunshots, but inside the room, it was quiet, like two different worlds.


    All of a sudden, the door was opened and John limped in. He looked around the room and asked, "Are


    you all right?"


    Seeing that Sharon shook her head, John immediately felt relieved. He said arrogantly, "You don''t know


    how cunning Lawrence is. He pretended to give up and turned around to attack us. Fortunately, Rachel


    had everything prepared in the morning, or something must have happened today. You don''t know how


    happy Rachel was when she was fighting back and shooting them. If my legs weren''t injured, I would


    have killed them all."


    "Ahem!" After clearing her throat, Sharon looked up at John. John was confused and asked, "What''s


    wrong with your eyes?"


    Sharon was speechless. She really doubted that the man in front of her, who was said to have high EQ


    and IQ, was a fool!


    Her face darkened in an instant. She nced at him, gritted her teeth and said, "John, you are an


    idiot!"

 Chapter 240 Thats Not Love

    Chapter 240 That''s Not Love


    Sharon pulled John out of the room. A faint smile appeared on Jasmine''s face, and there was a hint of


    envy in her eyes.


    With her hands holding the big hand with a needle in it, Jasmine said gently, "in fact, John loves Sharon


    very much, right? I have read a book that no matter how smart and capable a person is, she or he is


    still like a child in front of his or her lover, innocent and innocent. To be honest, I really envy them. "


    Jasmine also hoped that there would be someone who could quarrel with her every day, make her cry,


    and be thick skinned to coax her and make herugh.


    Her eyes fell on Mark quietly, and from time to time she recalled the scene of getting along with each


    other in German.


    This man with a dark face all day long, like the king of hell, always did something to give up his stature


    for her. He always appeared when she was unhappy and always protected her with his own body


    If she was asked what was the happiest thing in her memory, Jasmine would say without hesitation that


    her happiest thing was to meet Mark in German.


    Jasmine didn''t know why either. She just felt it from the bottom of her heart.


    At this time, the phone rang.


    Jasmine took out her phone from her bag and her face darkened at the sight of the caller ID.


    She knew how angry Lawrence was today.


    There was no escape for what woulde.


    As soon as the phone was connected, the person on the other end of the line roared, "Jasmine, why


    didn''t youe out just now? I don''t believe that you don''t know I aming. What are you going to


    do with Mark? If you are angry, you can do whatever you want. I just don''t allow you to go to other


    men''s ce, not to mention that you can''t go to Mark! "


    Lawrence''s eyes were bloodshot, and the veins on his arms were throbbing with anger.


    He and Jasmine were going to get married in less than three months, but now, at this moment, Mark


    ran out and even disturbed Jasmine to cancel the engagement!


    Lawrence couldn''t let it go so easily!


    Jasmine belonged to him, belonged to him!


    Jasmine sighed in her heart and said in a low voice, "Lawrence, what are you afraid of! What are you


    hiding from me? Are you afraid that I might know something, so you tried every means to prevent Mark


    from approaching me? "


    Lawrence," ..."


    "If you don''t say anything, it means that you acquiesce in it?" Jasmine continued to ask. Since she


    heard their conversationst time, there had been a question mark in her heart. They knew each other,


    but why did THEY pretend to be strangers?


    Besides, why didn''t Lawrence allow Mark to get close to her? Was it because Lawrence was afraid that


    she would remember something?


    "I didn''t! Don''t listen to what Mark said. " Lawrence immediately refuted. In fact, when he said this, he


    could clearly feel the stutter between his teeth, and he was guilty.


    "Nonsense? How do you know what he said to me? " It was just a simple test, and Jasmine had


    already known the answer in her heart.


    Lawrence was lying!


    "Jasmine, I..."


    "You don''t have to exin. I don''t want to hear it either. From the beginning to the end, Mark didn''t tell


    me anything. Whether it was in German or here, what Mark did just wanted me to be happy. But what


    about you? You know that Aria sent killers to kill me, but you still defend her... Don''t make trouble here,


    and don''t let your subordinate get hurt again. I will go back when I finish my work. "


    "Your work? What are you busy with there? " Jasmine was a richdy without any working experience.


    Would Mark need her help?


    Did she help him solve his physiological problem?


    Thinking of this, Lawrence felt more and more ufortable, as if there was a bomb hidden in his


    body, which was about to explode at any time.


    Jasmine didn''t want to exin anything more. She knew Lawrence too well. No matter what she said


    now, he would only want to side with her.


    "During this period of separation, let''s consider whether we are really suitable for each other. Yes,


    maybe in your heart, I am your wife. But have you ever thought that maybe it is just abel that we are


    labeled by adults when we were young. In fact, in our hearts, that is not love. "


    "How could it not be love? Don''t you know how much I love you?" Lawrence looked nervous. His heart


    trembled when he heard her say she didn''t love him.


    Jasmine turned to look at Mark and said, "maybe you don''t even know whether you love me or not!"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With the phone in his hand, Lawrence sat on the chair in a daze, holding the phone tightly in his hand,


    and kept thinking about what Jasmine had just said.


    If he didn''t love her, what was it?!


    She didn''t love him, and even his love for her waspletely denied?


    No, she couldn''t stop loving him.


    She couldn''t love Mark. She couldn''t! She couldn''t!


    Lawrence raised her hand and smashed the phone hard on the table. The phone in her hand was


    broken into pieces, and even the table was almost smashed into a hole.


    At this time, Aria knocked on the door and came in. Lawrence stared at her with a cold face. How smart


    Aria was! She knew what had happened when she saw his face and the smashed phone in his hand.


    Pretending to be distressed, she asked, "Sir, is miss still unwilling toe back?" In fact, she had


    already been happy in her heart. She was sure that as long as Jasmine continued to make trouble like


    this, Lawrence would punish her sooner orter.


    Lawrence avoided her question directly and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Aria took out a stack of documents and put them in front of him. She said seriously, "these are the


    company''s recent ounts. I heard that there are some unknown people investigating you secretly


    recently."


    "Investigate me?" Lawrence sneered. They didn''t need to investigate his matter, because they couldn''t


    find it out at all.


    "As far as I know, the person who investigated you... It''s miss. "


    "Jasmine?" Lawrence looked at her in astonishment. Why did Jasmine investigate him? She could ask


    him directly if there was anything...


    Seeing that Lawrence''s face was getting darker and darker, a smile shed across Aria''s lips. She


    advised seriously, "well, sir, this is only what I asked someone to know. In fact, I''m not sure whether the


    information is urate or not. Please don''t tell Miss about it. You are in such a good rtionship with


    her. She can''t be... "


    With a bang, Lawrence smashed his fist on the table again. Gritting his teeth, he said, "it''s all Mark''s


    fault." All of a sudden, Lawrence raised his eyes and ordered in a cold voice, "go and investigate all the


    people rted to Mark, such as John, Jeffery and Caleb. I want the most detailed and urate


    information."


    His eyes were ferocious and fierce, and there was a strong murderous will all over his body.


    ''I''d like to see who is the most important to you, Mark. Your brother or woman!

 Chapter 241 Lost Memories

    Chapter 241 Lost Memories


    A week had passed, but Mark was still in aa. He had no sign of waking up.


    The only good news was that his vital sign was stable, which meant that he was no longer in danger.


    What they needed to do now was to wait for him to wake up.


    "Jasmine,e to eat."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    As soon as Jasmine got up, she felt a sharp pain in her head all of a sudden. She felt dizzy severely.


    When she was about to fall down, fortunately, she was able to support herself with one hand on the


    bedside table in an instant.


    Seeing that she hadn''te out yet, Rachel went back to her room. Seeing that her face was pale and


    she stood in front of the bed sadly, Rachel asked nervously, "What''s wrong with you? Do you feel


    ufortable?"


    Soon, everything went back to normal. Jasmine shook her head and said, "I''m fine. I just got up in a


    hurry and felt a little headache. I''m fine now."


    Rachel looked at her suspiciously, "Are you really okay? Do you want Derek to give you an


    examination? You''ve worked hard these days. You stay here day and night. In fact, you don''t have to


    do this." At least, she didn''t ask Jasmine toe here to atone for her sins or do anything else. She


    just didn''t want to make Mark feel regretful. She didn''t expect that Jasmine had almost never left this


    room except for going to the bathroom every day.


    They had also persuaded her to take good care of herself. If Mark woke up and saw her be sick,


    they didn''t know how many times they would die.


    However, Jasmine was not willing to do that.


    No matter how much a person changed, her personality would not change too much. Jessie''s mentality


    of not wanting to cause trouble to others was still incisively and vividly shown on Jasmine.


    It was obvious that she was not feeling well, but she still held on.


    During the meal, Rachel deliberately observed her face. Seeing that her face was still pale and she


    didn''t eat much, she simply said, "Derek, give Jasmine an examination after dinner. She just said that


    she has a bad headache."


    "Okay." Derek agreed without hesitation.


    Looking at Jasmine, John asked nervously, "Jasmine, are you sick? You must be tired these days."


    With a faint smile on her face, Jasmine said, "I''m fine. I just felt a sudden headache. Now I''m fine."


    "Really? Don''t push yourself too hard. If Mark knows that we mistreated you like this, he won''t let us


    go."


    "You are really afraid of death!" Rachel teased him relentlessly.


    John sneered, rolled his eyes and said, "Yes, I''m afraid of death. The whole world knows that you have


    a big BOSS behind you."


    Rachel smiledcently, as if saying, ''It was good that you knew.''


    Looking at them, Jasmine also felt very happy. The age gap between them was not big. After close


    contact with John these days, she roughly knew his personality. It was rare for Jeffery and Caleb to


    come here, and they seldom chatted with each other. But when they chatted with each other, she could


    feel that they had a good rtionship and often quarreled like children.


    After dinner, Jasmine couldn''t change Rachel''s mind, so she had to ask Derek to have a check-up. In


    fact, she knew what was going on. She thought her headache might have something to do with


    Lawrence. Last time when they quarreled, she crashed into the door. She still remembered the pain.


    "Nothing serious. Maybe it''s because you didn''t have a good rest recently and you are too tired. Mrs.


    Jasmine, you don''t have to stay upte today. I''ll ask Finn to take care of him."


    "Finn? Is that your beautiful assistant?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "How do you know Finn is beautiful?" Everyone looked at Jasmine suspiciously. Jasmine didn''t know


    how to answer John''s question.


    Yes, how could she know that Finn was very beautiful?


    Had she met her before?


    "Well, I..." Jasmine couldn''t exin clearly for a long time. Rachel immediately asked, "Jessie, do you


    remember something? Finn took care of you when you were pregnant. Do you remember her?"


    "Pregnant? Pregnant?"


    "Oh, that''s not the point. The point is, do you remember Finn?"


    Jasmine was stunned.


    After a while, she slowly shook her head. Everyone returned in disappointment.


    When Jasmine returned to her room, her mind was full of Rachel''s words.


    Pregnant? Did she have a child before?


    She touched her t belly. If she was pregnant before, what about the baby?


    Wasn''t she very resistant to that kind of thing? How could it be?


    Her mind was in a mess. Jasmine had never expected that she would be pregnant and that she would


    have a child with Mark!


    But where on earth was that child?


    Did she give birth to the baby or miscarry?


    Jasmine held her head and looked painful.


    Why did she lose her memory?


    What happened three years ago?


    Suddenly, she stood up and rushed out of the room. She didn''t want to be a person without memory


    anymore. She wanted to know everything in the past, even though she couldn''t remember it now.


    But she was sure that she would remember one day.


    £­


    Sitting in the side hall, Rachel and John were chatting. They were both surprised and confused when


    Jessie could remember Finn.


    Why did she suddenly remember Finn but couldn''t remember Mark?


    It was so strange that she didn''t even remember her brother who she cared about most.


    When they were chatting happily, Jasmine suddenly appeared and said seriously, "I want to know


    everything that happened before I lost my memory."


    John was stunned.


    So was Rachel.


    The two looked at each other, hesitating whether to say it or not. After all, what happened before she


    lost her memory seemed not to be a good thing.


    Seeing that the two of them were unwilling to tell her, Jasmine didn''t give up and said, "Don''t you want


    me to regain my memory as soon as possible? ording to what you said, if we were a couple before I


    lost my memory, would you be willing to see us separate like this and watch Mark live so hard and


    silently bear the pain to protect me behind my back? If you really want to do so, you are not a good


    friend of Mark at all."


    Rachel hesitated.


    Seeing that Jasmine was so serious, John said, "Well, don''t be so serious. It''s not something that we


    can''t tell and we don''t want to. It''s just that the story is too long, and we don''t know where to start."


    "If you don''t know, just tell me from the beginning."


    "¡­¡­" John was speechless. He swallowed and looked at Rachel, who immediately said, "Jasmine,


    although you and Mark were married, by the time we knew, you were already married. There are a lot


    of things that we really don''t know. Even if we know, we only know a little. It''s not that we don''t want to


    talk about it. We are really afraid of saying something wrong. It won''t be good if we cause unnecessary


    misunderstandings. What do you think?"

 Chapter 242 Maybe I Will Fall In Love With You

    Chapter 242 Maybe I Will Fall In Love With You


    Although Jasmine knew that Rachel would prevaricate, she still couldn''t help but want to find it out.


    Although the memories of the past twenty years didn''t represent her entire life, it also recorded what


    she had experienced in the past 20 years.


    Especially after she knew that Mark had done so much for her.


    "Mr. Qiao, bad news!" A subordinate rushed in, and the three looked at him. John said calmly, "Why are


    you running so fast? You are in a hurry to be reincarnated."


    The man''s mouth twitched. He concealed the panic on his face and said, "Mr. Qiao, Miss Yan was


    kidnapped before the ne."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?" With a bang, John pped the table and stood up angrily. His eyes instantly lit up and he said


    angrily, "who on earth dares to touch my woman?"


    The man bowed his head and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Looking at the worried look on John''s face, Rachel rolled her eyes and said sarcastically, "when Sharon


    was here, you disliked her. Why are you pretending now?"


    "Rachel!" John red at her. He wouldn''t let go of anyone else who disliked Sharon


    He turned to his subordinate and asked in a low voice, "have you found out who did it?"


    "Lawrence."


    "What?" John and Rachel looked at Jasmine at the same time. Although they didn''t look at her


    questioningly, she was still very guilty.


    "I''m really sorry. I didn''t know he would do something to Sharon. I didn''t expect that she would get


    involved because of me."


    "It''s okay. Don''t me yourself. It''s not a big deal." Whileforting Jasmine, Rachel turned to look at


    John, hinting him to consider Jasmine''s feelings.


    Although John replied indifferently, he still med Jasmine in his heart.


    If it weren''t for her, Mark wouldn''t have been injured, she wouldn''t havee here, and Lawrence


    wouldn''t have made them enemies...


    He had thought that Lawrence had just tied up Sharon to threaten them and force Jasmine to go back.


    Unexpectedly, not long after John left, Caleb called and said that Joyce had been kidnapped by


    Lawrence''s men in the hospital. He had specially left a message and asked the nurse to call him.


    Not to mention Sharon, because she was the woman of John. But Joyce...


    "Rachel, I''m really sorry. I don''t know why he would..." Jasmine felt guilty and sad. She also knew that if


    it wasn''t for the phone call with Lawrence, he wouldn''t have done that.


    "Don''t worry. They have to face this kind of thing sooner orter. We will wait patiently. John and Caleb


    will save them."


    Rachel said firmly, but she was also worried.


    What worried her was not that their lives were in danger. No matter how difficult it was, they would


    definitely be rescued by John and Caleb. If they couldn''t even protect their own women, how could they


    protect others.


    However, Joyce was pregnant for more than eight months now. What Rachel worried about was


    whether Joyce could bear such a torture.


    Suddenly, Rachel looked at Jasmine and said seriously, "Jasmine, do you know how Lawrence will deal


    with the people he caught?"


    "¡­¡­" Jasmine shook her head and said, "I never ask anything about him, nor did he tell me. So far, I


    only know that he is the president. I don''t know anything else. But his assistant is called Aria. He has


    trained her to be a killer for many years. "


    "WHAT! You have been with him for three years, but you still don''t know him? " Rachel really admired


    Jasmine. Not to mention that she said that he was the one who arranged the marriage and grew up


    with her, even if they were ordinary boyfriend and girlfriend, they should have known each other in


    three years. But she only knew his identity as a CEO, and nothing else!


    ...


    Rachel sighed helplessly. Seeing that herself could do nothing to help, Jasmine was as anxious as an


    ant on a hot pot.


    She looked sideways at Rachel. After a long time, she said softly, "Rachel, let me go back. As long as I


    go back, I will definitely let Lawrence let go of them."


    "Go back? Do you really want to go back? " Rachel asked, "are you really happy with Lawrence in the


    past three years? Yes, maybe you have been happy, but if he is really what you want, will you still make


    the decision to leave him? I believe that as long as two people love each other, no matter how big the


    conflict is, they will not really want to separate. If you insist on doing this, I won''t stop you. But you''d


    better think it over. Do you go back for self me and guilt, or for love? I don''t want you to regret. "


    Rachel''s words made Jasminepletely silent. She knew clearly what she felt about Lawrence, but if


    she didn''t go back, she really couldn''t imagine how Lawrence would deal with Sharon and Joyce.


    Coming out of the side hall, Jasmine went straight into the room of Mark with a lot of worries.


    He was getting better and better in the past few days. The istion of the room had been removed,


    and the monitor was also unnecessary. But he hadn''t woken up yet, and he still needed to be given


    nutritious injection every day.


    She pulled out the chair and sat down on the edge of the bed, holding his hands naturally, as if she had


    done it for many years without any embarrassment.


    "Mark, Lawrence has caught Sharon and Joyce. I know he did that because he wanted me to go back.


    What do you think I should do? I just told Rachel that I would go back and get them back, but she said


    that I shouldn''t go back if it wasn''t for love. But in this situation, I can''t do nothing. I can''t watch him hurt


    them. "


    Jasmine had never been friends. Now she finally got to know these people who loved her


    wholeheartedly. She really didn''t want them to be hurt because of her.


    Although Rachel tried her best to say that John and Caleb had made a deal and they wouldn''t get hurt,


    Jasmine still felt guilty and uneasy.


    "I know you''ve done a lot for me. I''m grateful to you whenever I am Jessie or Jasmine. In fact, in my


    heart, I will care about you. Thinking of you, I think, if it weren''t for Lawrence, maybe I would really fall


    in love with you... " Or in other words, she had fallen in love with Mark unconsciously.


    Jasmine let go of his hand, stood up, bent over and kissed his full forehead. Then she straightened up


    and walked out of the room without looking back.

 Chapter 243 You Cant Get What Didnt Belong to you

    Chapter 243 You Can''t Get What Didn''t Belong to you


    When Lawrence sent people to arrest Sharon and Joyce, he just wanted to force Jasmine toe


    back. He didn''t want to do anything to them at all. But when he just arrived at the abandoned house


    where they were imprisoned, he saw that Sharon''s face was red and swollen, and Joyce was sitting


    against the wall painfully.


    "What the hell is going on?" Lawrence asked harshly with a long face.


    "This is Miss Aria''s order. She asked us to grill them, and then took a photo and sent it to John." The


    man answered honestly.


    "Nonsense!" Lawrence red at his subordinates. They immediately lowered their heads, trembling


    with fear and sweating wildly.


    He sent his men to catch them just to take revenge on Mark and force Jasmine toe back. He didn''t


    really want to deal with these two powerless women. He didn''t want to hurt the two women.


    However, he really didn''t know how to deal with them now.


    After all, Sharon had no background except for John, but Joyce was different. The Lu family was a big


    family with both government and gannd. Not to mention ordinary people, even the gangsters tried


    their best not to provoke her.


    His handsome eyebrows frowned, and there was obvious anger in his eyes.


    "Lawrence, juste at me and let Joyce go. She has been pregnant for more than eight months. She


    can''t bear your torture. " Sharon yelled angrily. Looking at Joyce''s pale face and unbearable pain, she


    felt very distressed and worried.


    A few days ago, Joyce went to Sharon''s house to let Sharon give her an injection because of her


    unstable pregnancy. Now, Sharon was really worried about the baby in Joyce''s belly.


    "Sharon, leave me alone. I''m fine." Joyce struggled to stand up and endured the pain from her belly.


    She red at Lawrence and said, "do you think you can seed by catching us?"


    "Exactly! Lawrence, I tell you, you can''t get what didn''t belong to you. "


    "All of you, shut up!" At first, Lawrence felt guilty and thought that Aria shouldn''t have beaten them like


    this. But when he heard Sharon say that he couldn''t get Jasmine, his anger rose and went straight to


    his head.


    All of a sudden, he walked up to Sharon and held her chin tightly. He gritted his teeth and snapped,


    "don''t think that I dare not beat you because you are a woman. Let me tell you, Jasmine is my woman.


    She is my woman. Mark will never take her away from me no matter what means he uses!"


    "Are you sure she is yours?" Sharon felt a sharp pain in her jaw, as if her jaw would be crushed into


    pieces as long as he tightened his grip.


    Although it was the first time that she had encountered such a thing, she didn''t show the slightest fear.


    Instead, it showed her inherent heroism.


    Enduring the pain, he looked at Lawrence, her eyes full of contempt and ridicule for him.


    "You should know better than anyone why Jessie became Jasmine and why she lost her memory. If


    you are sure that she is your woman, you don''t have to y such dirty tricks! Lawrence, you are a self


    abased and selfish man. Even if you force her to stay by your side now, she can only stay for a while,


    and you can''t stay for a lifetime! One day, when she regains her memory, she will leave you. "


    As soon as she finished speaking, there was a crisp p.


    Lawrence raised his hand and pped her face hard, knocking her down from the chair.


    The face, which was already covered with scars, was even more red and swollen. It could be described


    as a face beyond recognition.


    "Sharon." Joyce cried out with concern. Seeing Lawrence''s devil like bloody eyes staring at her, Joyce


    immediately shrank her body and dared not make a sound.


    A smell of blood spread in her mouth, and the stinging wound on her face was burning.


    Raising her head obstinately, Sharon looked at the man in front of her with malicious and disgusting


    eyes, and continued to sneer, "Lawrence, do you think you are a man? Do you think you deserve


    Jessie? You said you loved her, but you have done so many things. Have you really considered for her!


    Do you know what kind of life she wants? Do you know what kind of life arrangement she has? Do you


    know whether she is happy with you or not? You know nothing. Why do you say you love her? "


    Before Sharon could finish her words, Lawrence stretched out his long leg angrily and kicked her away.


    Her whole body hit the wall and fell heavily to the ground.


    Her body was torn into pieces, as if it had been pulled and torn by something. She was overwhelmed


    with pain.


    Sharon curled up andy on the ground, unable to move because of the pain.


    Lawrence gritted his teeth, with a terrifying murderous will all over his body. Seeing this, all his


    subordinates around him were trembling with fear and sweating.


    They had been working for Lawrence for so many years, but they had never seen him lose his temper,


    let alone he hurt a woman. It was unbelievable.


    It also made them have a deeper understanding of the master, which was ruthlessness!


    And the person who made him angry was Jasmine.


    Suddenly, there was a scream outside the door. Lawrence immediately turned around and nced at


    his subordinate. When his subordinate saw his eyes, he immediately ran out.


    But as soon as he walked out of the door, he was kicked into the room and fell directly at the feet of


    Lawrence.


    "Sir, they..." His hand covered his stomach, looking painful.


    Lawrence nced at him. When he took out his gun and was about to point it at the door, he heard a


    bang. Lawrence felt a pain in his leg and lost his bnce. He directly knelt on one knee.


    The blood immediately turned red.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The seven or eight men in ck in the room instantly pointed their guns at the gate. Caleb sneered and


    strode in with his gun. He looked around the room and saw that Joyce was lying in the corner safe and


    sound. His heart was slowly relieved.


    "Lawrence, do you think you can defeat us?" He asked in a firm tone.


    Even though Lawrence had been umting his strength ten years ago, no matter how powerful he


    was, he couldn''tpare with them.


    He was fighting alone, but they were not.


    Lawrence raised his head and red at Caleb.


    "Even if I die, I won''t let you go!"


    "Why bother? You don''t have to suffer a crushing defeat for a woman."


    "Don''t pretend to be kind here."


    "Do you also think you are a mouse? Now that you have admitted it, you should know that everyone


    wants to fight the mouse when it crosses the street. " The implication was that wherever Lawrence


    went, he was unwee. There was no need to make a fool of himself here.


    Caleb was in the mood to waste time with him, but John didn''t. When he hobbled to the house and saw


    that Sharon was lying on the ground motionlessly, his heart was like being fried in an oil pot, so painful


    that he could not even feel it.


    He picked up his sniper rifle and fired three shots at Lawrence until he fell into the blood.

 Chapter 244 Its Not Enough To Say Sorry

    Chapter 244 It''s Not Enough To Say Sorry


    John threw down his gun and walked quickly into the room. Lawrence''s men pointed their guns at him,


    and all of them looked at him as if they were going to die.


    "Why don''t you take your master away? Or do you all want to die with him? "


    ...


    They looked at each other, raised Lawrence and fled.


    John walked towards Sharon, gritted his teeth and held her up. Looking at the scars in her face, he felt


    as if a knife were piercing his heart.


    "Sharon, are you okay? Damn it! How could Lawrence be so cruel to beat you like this? The three


    shots just now really let him off. " John gnashed his teeth and his long and narrow eyes were filled with


    tears.


    He gently brushed her hair stained with blood, and his heart ached.


    "John." Hearing the voice, Sharon slowly opened her eyes and said with difficulty, "go and see Joyce.


    I''m afraid of her..."


    "You only care about others. Why don''t you look at yourself? Do you think you are made of iron! Why


    didn''t you shoot at him when that bastard hit you? Are you so stupid to let him hit you? " Greg was


    angry and annoyed. He thought that Sharon was so smart, but she didn''t even know how to fight back.


    John and Caleb sent the two of them to the hospital. Although there were many scars on Sharon''s


    body, they were just some bruises. After bandaging, she was fine. Joyce was sent directly to the


    operating room.


    There was silence in the ward.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed and peeling an apple with a straight face, Sharon said, "you don''t have to


    peel it. I don''t want to eat it. You are peeling an apple. People who don''t know you might think you are


    cutting a corpse. "


    "Corpse?" All of a sudden, John''s eyes widened. He angrily put down the knife and the apple in his


    hand and shouted, "Sharon, let me tell you, I''m not only trying to cut a corpse!"


    "Why are you so loud? Just go ahead. Don''t yell at me here!" Seeing that John was so irritable, Sharon


    couldn''t help but shout at him.


    He felt sorry and angry because she was hurt. But was that what she wanted?


    She was also a victim and she was innocent. If he was unhappy with her, just take her as a vent.


    "What am I yelling at? If you listen to me, you won''t get hurt today."


    "It''s my business. Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "It has nothing to do with me... Yes, I care about you too much. Sharon, if I get involved in your


    business from now on, I won''t have an erection for the rest of my life! " With that, John mmed the


    door and went out angrily.


    Tears of grievance, like broken pearls, burst out one by one.


    After crying for a long time, Sharon came out of the ward. When she was about to go to the operating


    room to check on Joyce, she saw Calebing over.


    She asked nervously, "how is Joyce?"


    "Mother and son are safe. Has been sent to the ward. "


    "Really? That''s great!" Sharon smiled and felt relieved. Looking at her red and swollen eyes, Caleb


    asked in confusion, "did John scold you?"


    Sharon didn''t say anything but smiled bitterly.


    In fact, she didn''t need to tell him. With his understanding of John, he could guess his reaction.


    The one he loved was in danger, and she didn''t listen to his advice. She was beaten like this. Everyone


    would be angry. Although Caleb could understand what John did, everyone in this situation needed


    comfort and care...


    "Don''t lower yourself to the same level as him. He haspletely lost his mind in front of the person he


    likes. Do you think a normal person would argue with a fool? "


    Hearing Caleb''s words, Sharon''s gloomy mood was blown away. She felt much better.


    "Who is stupid?" Hearing the voice, the two turned their heads, and John strode in with an unhappy


    face. "Caleb, did you just say that I''m stupid? Tell me what''s wrong with me? No matter how stupid I


    am, I''m not as stupid as someone. She doesn''t know good people. "


    "John, who are you talking about?" Sharon stared at him with her watery eyes


    "She knows."


    "You..." She was so angry that she clenched her fists. If she hadn''t had a stomachache, she would


    have punched him directly.


    Looking at thecent smile on John''s face, Sharon''s face turned cold and shouted, "nurse, I want


    to leave the hospital."


    "Hey, you can''t leave the hospital because of your wounds."


    With a snort of contempt, Sharon turned around and went back to the ward. John was anxious and


    angry. He would do whatever she wanted to do if she lost her temper, but health was not a joke.


    "Stop it, Sharon. You are not allowed to leave the hospital."


    Sharon suddenly stopped, turned around, raised her eyebrows and smiled, "Mr. Qiao, are you caring


    about me?"


    "Cut the crap."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Good, very good! But I remember someone just said that if someone cares about me again, he won''t


    have an erection all his life. "


    Bah!


    John''s face turned green in an instant.


    "Then you can''t enjoy it?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Fine, fine. Just stay in the hospital. Don''t leave here before the doctor says you can leave the


    hospital!"


    However, on the third day after Sharon stayed in the hospital, someone began to beg her to leave the


    hospital as soon as possible, because he really didn''t want to sleep on the sofa any more.


    £­£­


    When Jasmine came back to the Xiao family, she knew that Lawrence was injured by John. When she


    saw that his hands and feet were covered with thick gauze and he was lying on the bed at hisst


    gasp, her heart ached as if it had been shot through by a sharp arrow.


    "Lawrence, I''m sorry. I..."


    With a bang, Jasmine''s face was pped sideways. Lawrence could do nothing but watch the scene in


    front of him. Although he felt sorry for her, the hatred in his heart was obviously excessive.


    Enduring the pain, he turned his head aside and didn''t look at her.


    Aria squinted at Jasmine, her eyes filled with hatred and murderous will. If it weren''t for Lawrence, she


    would have shot Jasmine to death.


    "Jasmine, shame on you! If it weren''t for you, how could Lawrence get hurt? " Aria stretched out her


    hand and grabbed her arm. Because of Aria''s leg, Jasmine fell on the edge of the bed.


    Her knees hit the floor directly, and the pain made her eyes burst into tears.


    Her thin body was pressed tightly on the bed by Aria. Her hair was pulled from the back of her head


    and she felt a pain of tearing. She raised her head and looked at Lawrence on the bed with a painful


    face.


    "Do you know how many shots he got? Look at him. Look at his hands and legs. Do you still have the


    face toe back? Do you think an apology can pretend nothing has happened? "

 Chapter 245 I Know You Are Not Happy

    Chapter 245 I Know You Are Not Happy


    "Enough!" Lawrence couldn''t help but roar, because his wound was pulled by anger. The pain made


    him frown and grit his teeth.


    "Take her out. I don''t want to see her."


    "Lawrence!"


    "Get out of here!"


    As soon as Lawrence gave the order, Aria immediately shouted out loud, "Come in!" When she saw


    two subordinatesing in, she said, "take Miss Qin out. Without sir''s permission, she is not allowed


    to leave the vi. "


    "Yes."


    Jasmine looked straight at Lawrence, feeling a pang of sadness in her heart.


    She knew it was all her fault this time. It was she who made him so badly injured. She shouldn''t have


    stayed with Mark without caring about his feelings... Lawrence should be angry and do whatever he


    wanted to do to her.


    Jasmine stood up, looked at Aria and said, "please take good care of him. Thank you."


    "Do you think I''m you?"


    Jasmine''s heart missed a beat. Without saying anything more, she turned around and walked out of the


    room.


    The moment the door was closed, Lawrence turned his head. The pain in his heart was thousands of


    times more than that in his body.


    In fact, he knew what was wrong between Jasmine and him. She felt that he was too strict with her and


    deprived her of all her freedom, as if she had to obey his arrangement.


    But Jasmine didn''t know that he actually hated himself like this.


    In the face of this hard won love, Lawrence was always afraid of losing. He was always nervous and


    uneasy.


    He was afraid of losing Jasmine. He was afraid that when Jasmine knew what he had done, she would


    leave him resolutely without looking back.


    He was afraid that when she came into contact with Mark, she would rekindle the love that had


    disappeared.


    In fact, he was more afraid than she knew.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Sometimes even he looked down upon himself. But what could he do else?


    Except for every threat, trick and temper, what else could he do to her!


    "Aria, don''t treat Jasmine so rudely in the future. Only this time. Don''t do it again."


    With a smug smile on her face, Aria was stunned.


    "Sir, do you still feel sorry for her? If it weren''t for her, how could you hurt like this? Don''t you remember


    the pain caused by three shots because of her so soon? "


    "Shut up! It''s not her fault."


    "Then is it your fault?" Aria felt both heartbroken and angry.


    In the face of this rtionship, Lawrence always put himself in such a humble position. In order to


    protect the person who didn''t belong to him, he pushed himself into a desperate situation step by step.


    In fact, Lawrence didn''t have to live such a life. His life was filled with countless choices. Why did he


    have to make things difficult for himself instead of choosing afortable path to live?


    Was there no one else in his life except for Jasmine?


    "Sir, I know you love her very much, but does she love you? In the past three years, all of us have seen


    your love for her. Do you know that because of Jasmine, you have changed so much? As long as she


    is in trouble, you can leave your work ande back at any time. As long as she is unhappy, you can


    take her to y all over the world without saying anything. You even want to apany her to ss


    every day because you are afraid that she will contact people outside. Do you really think this kind of


    rtionship is what you want? "


    Lawrence didn''t say anything, but his heart ached.


    Aria looked at his pale face which was full of sadness, tears welling up in her eyes.


    "In front of love, you two should be equal, but what about you? You are always worried about loss. As


    long as Jasmine leaves your sight, you will be uneasy, fearing that she will meet Mark. But you know


    clearly that something will happen even you escape. You have to face up to what should happen in the


    end. Do you think you can hide it for a lifetime by forcibly erasing her memory? "


    "You know?" Lawrence turned around and looked at her nervously. "How did you know about it? When


    did you know?"


    "Are you afraid that I will tell her about it? Don''t worry. I won''t. If I want to tell her, I would have told her


    when she woke up. " Aria lowered her head and paused for a while. She looked at Lawrence with


    burning eyes and said seriously, "Lawrence, what I said in the studyst time is true. The reason why I


    stay with you regardless of anything is that I love you. I don''t want to see you sad. I don''t want to see


    your sad face all day long. I can do anything for you, even if I have to risk my life. I have no regrets. At


    first, I thought that Jasmine would make you happy, so I didn''t want to say it, because I know that love


    is not possession, as long as you are happy. But now, it was not the case. I can''t watch you get hurt by


    her anymore. "


    "What do you want to do?" Lawrence opened his eyes and looked at her nervously. A sense of


    uneasiness arose in his heart.


    Aria sneered.


    She loved him so much, but he turned a blind eye to her. The person who often hurt him was always


    cherished and protected as a treasure.


    She couldn''t help but ask herself, ''is she stupid, or is he stupid!''!


    Or they were all idiots who were blinded by love.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt her."


    After Aria left, Lawrence still felt uneasy and kept recalling what she had just said.


    What on earth would she do to Jasmine!


    She said she wouldn''t hurt Jasmine, but how could he not believe it?


    "Help!"


    When his subordinate heard Lawrence''s voice, he immediately opened the door and came in.


    Lawrence said, "send two people to watch over Jasmine. Ask someone to do all her daily lives


    separately."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Besides, no one is allowed to enter her room except the housekeeper without my order. Report to me


    if anything happens. "


    "Yes, sir."


    Lawrence thought about it for a long time, but couldn''t think of anything else, so he asked his


    subordinates to retreat.


    In fact, Aria didn''t go far. When she saw her subordinateing out of the room, her face suddenly


    darkened. She clenched her fists and looked at the closed door. She gritted her teeth and thought,


    ''Lawrence, since you don''t trust me, don''t me me for being ruthless.''.


    She went downstairs, went straight into the kitchen and ordered, "Sir said that he would not prepare


    food for Miss Qin from today on."


    "What?" The servant was surprised. Normally, sir used the best material to make food for Miss Qin


    every day.


    "What? You don''t listen to sir? If anyone dares to disobey the order, get out of here immediately.


    "

 Chapter 246 I Want To See You Die In Pain

    Chapter 246 I Want To See You Die In Pain


    The servants lowered their heads and didn''t dare to make a sound. Since Aria was here, she was more


    important than anyone else. No matter how confused they were, they had to mind their own business


    for survival.


    After that, the servants went back to work.


    Seeing that Aria left angrily, Eden was confused. ''why is master so cruel to Miss Qin?'' he wondered?


    On second thought, it was natural for his master to treat Jasmine like this. After all, it was all because


    of Miss Qin that his master had been hurt.


    He thought that his master was too angry to do so. He just wanted to punish Miss Qin.


    Thinking of this, the doubts in his heart vanished.


    At the same time, in the room on the second floor.


    Jasmine went back to her room and didn''t make any noise, as if her previous resentment against


    Lawrence and her heart that was about to leave had disappeared in an instant.


    She only hoped that Lawrence could recover as soon as possible.


    The door was suddenly opened from the outside.


    Then she saw Ariae in with a cold face. Jasmine asked, "what''s up?"


    "Do you think I will be willing to see you if there is nothing else?" Her tone was full of sneer and disdain.


    Jasmine nced at her and said nothing.


    Because of Lawrence, Aria had always regarded her as an enemy. Now that Lawrence had suffered so


    much for her, Aria must hate her to the core.


    Aria walked in, closed the door and locked it.


    She looked around the room with her cold eyes. The luxuriously decorated room showed how much


    Lawrence loved Jasmine. Seeing this, Aria gnashed her teeth in hatred.


    Especially for the photo on the bedside table, Lawrence stood side by side with Jasmine. Lawrence


    held Jasmine in his arms with one hand, and his eyes were full of love for her. The bright smiles on the


    two women''s faces were even more dazzling to Aria.


    Jasmine nced at her coldly and said, "since you don''t want to see me, just say it."


    "Are you driving me out? Jasmine, do you think you are still the same girl as before? " "But I really want


    to thank you this time. If you hadn''t gone to visit Mark, Lawrence wouldn''t have given up on you. The


    reason why he locked you here now is that he wants to teach you a lesson when you recover. You can


    only wait for death now. "


    Wait for death?


    Jasmine sneered and looked indifferent.


    "What are youughing at?" Aria questioned.


    "Iugh at your ignorance." Jasmine looked straight into his eyes and said, "you think you know him


    very well after staying with him for so many years. Do you think he will give up on me and change his


    love for me into hatred? You''re wrong. The more he cared about one person, the more indifferent he


    would be when he was angry. Because he didn''t want to hurt me, but he couldn''t let go of his anger. "


    Looking at her skeptical face, Jasmine continued, "yes, he might be really angry this time, but I think it''s


    not a bad thing for him to get injured this time. At least, he finally has time to calm down and think


    about the problems he has never dared to face. "


    "Do you think you can win him?" Aria tightly held the photo frame in her hand. Although Jasmine had


    never been arrogant and looked like a fish, Jasmine seemed to have changed now in front of Aria.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She looked so confident as if the whole world was under her control, which made Aria''s heart tremble


    slightly.


    "Even if he can''t let you go now, it doesn''t mean that he will let you do whatever you want all his life!


    Even if he is willing to suffer for you, I won''t stand by. "


    "Haven''t you already started?"


    Jasmine suddenly stood up and looked at Aria.


    Although Aria was a head taller than Jasmine, her momentum was suppressed directly.


    "Aria, don''t be so mean to me. If you want to do it, just do it openly. If you use these dirty tricks to take


    away Lawrence, what do you think how he will think of you if he knows? "


    "Dirty tricks?" Aria was speechless


    "Whoever dares to kill me in German at all costs, I will say who!"


    Aria was stunned and there was a guilty look in her eyes.


    M2 had been missing since he lost control of the airport. No matter how hard Aria sent people to look


    for it, there had been no news. She had been worried that if M2 was brought back by Lawrence, but he


    had been hiding it from her. However, when she was in theb, the dungeon, and all the ces that


    could be investigated, she still couldn''t find him.


    Could it be that...


    "Are you feeling guilty? If I tell Lawrence what happened in German, do you think you can still stay


    here? " Jasmine looked at her with a disdainful smile on her rosy lips.


    She didn''t mean to fight with her, but she didn''t expect that Aria would provoke her again and again and


    dare toe to her so arrogantly. It was really annoying.


    Aria narrowed her eyes. She wouldn''t give in no matter how guilty she was.


    "Why do you have to talk so much nonsense with me here. Jasmine, I''m older than you and I''ve seen


    much more world than you. Do you think these words can scare me? I thought in this situation, even if I


    kill you here, who do you think Lawrence will listen to? "


    "Kill me? Well, if you can do it, I promise I won''t move. You can do whatever you want." With a look of


    indifference to life and death, Jasmine casually spread out her hands and said, "Oh, I almost forget that


    with your skills, I definitely can''t escape. So, if you want to kill me, just do it as soon as possible. Or do


    you want me to wash myself before you do it? "


    Looking at the indifferent look on Jasmine''s face, she seemed to be sure that Aria didn''t dare to do


    anything. Seeing this, Aria was furious.


    Aria threw down the photo frame in her hand, reached out and pinched Jasmine''s delicate neck,


    pushing her directly to the bed, and sat directly on her, looking down at her with her murderous eyes.


    "Do you really think that I dare not kill you?"


    "Just kill me if you have guts."


    "You..."


    She tightened her grip on her neck, and the air shecked seemed to be sucked dry in an instant. A


    sense of death was getting closer and closer to her head.


    Jasmine''s delicate face turned from white to red because of theck of oxygen, and then to dark


    purple. Seeing her face crumpled up in pain, her eyes closed and her mouth slightly open, as if she


    was waiting for death, Aria suddenly let go of her hand.


    The fresh air suddenly came, and Jasmine seemed not to ept this sudden happiness, constantly


    coughing.


    She said in a hoarse voice, "what? Are you a coward in the end? Don''t you dare to let me die? "


    Suddenly, Aria pulled out a pistol from her back and pressed it against Jasmine''s forehead. She said


    coldly, "if I let you die like this, I will let you off easily. I''ll torture you slowly and watch you die in pain."

 Chapter 247 Set A Trap For Her

    Chapter 247 Set A Trap For Her


    "Don''t you think you are awesome? People can live for at most three days without eating and drinking.


    Let me see how long you can hold on! "


    After Aria left, Jasmine stilly on the bed motionlessly.


    Withe eating and drinking...


    Was she going to starve to death?


    Because of theck of oxygen just now, Jasmine was still breathing with her mouth slightly open.


    Jasmine didn''t eat much at ordinary times. Even if Aria locked her in the room and didn''t allow her to


    eat or drink, she would go to the bathroom to drink water at the worst. She didn''t believe that herself, a


    living person, couldn''t live!


    Besides, there were so many people here. She didn''t believe no one dared to say a word for her or tell


    Lawrence about what Aria had done to her!


    She always believed that no matter how angry and hateful Lawrence was, he would not hurt her.


    However, Jasmine was too confident.


    Since Aria left the room, no servant had ever brought her any food or water. Even so, Jasmine still


    chose to drink water as she wished. But what she didn''t expect was that Aria not only didn''t allow her to


    eat and drink, but also asked her to work in the scorching sun!


    In the past, the servants used to remove the weeds by machine and then by hand. It took five workers


    a morning to finish it.


    But Aria only gave her a pair of scissors. Aria asked her to clear thewn alone and sent servants to


    supervise it!


    Jasmine was furious, but she gritted her teeth and silently picked up the scissors to work.


    She didn''t understand why she had to work. She should be the one who had something on Aria and


    Aria should listen to her. But it was not the case now.


    While cutting the grass, Jasmine thought about Lawrence''s wound.


    She put up with Aria just because she wanted to make Lawrence rest at ease. She still felt guilty for


    Lawrence. She didn''t want him to worry about her during his recovery.


    In the past, he seemed to have been around her all the time and she didn''t need to worry about


    anything. Now, as long as she could get through this, she believed that everything would be fine.


    It was not toote for her to take revenge in ten years!


    On the first day of the hunger break, Jasmine felt well, but her stomach was always rumbling.


    When she finished her work, it was already dark. After tidying up her things, Jasmine went upstairs


    directly. She had never been so tired before. Although it seemed to be a simple and ordinary work, her


    clothes had been wet several times.


    She took afortable shower. Because she was too hungry, she simply drank a few mouthfuls of hot


    water before taking a shower. She felt a little better after being hungry for a day and a night.


    She thought that Aria wasn''t ruthless enough. If Aria really wanted to be ruthless, she would even seal


    off the toilet. In this way, Jasmine would really starve to death here.


    After taking a shower, Jasmine went to bed. When people were hungry, sleeping was the best solution.


    She had thought that drinking water would at least make her stomach feel better, but she didn''t expect


    that she would toss and turn all night with cold sweat, not knowing whether it was because of the


    unclean water or because of hunger.


    With her hands on her belly, Jasmine crawled to the door step by step like a snail. As soon as she


    opened the door, she saw Aria''s scorpion like face.


    "Where are you going?" Aria asked coldly


    "I... I have a stomachache. I want to find some medicine." Jasmine felt a sharp pain in her stomach.


    She didn''t know whether she had a stomachache or not. Anyway, she felt a tearing pain in her


    stomach, as if her intestines had been torn apart.


    "You didn''t eat anything. How could you have a stomachache?"


    "¡­" Jasmine bent down and covered her belly with her hands. "I drank some water from the tape."


    "Ha ha!" Aria sneered and said, "I thought you were so capable that you went to the bathroom to drink


    water. Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that I asked someone to put insect repellent in the water tank


    upstairs yesterday. I don''t know why, but there are bugs in the water recently. "


    What!


    Jasmine opened her mouth slightly in surprise, but she was so angry that her chest kept floating up and


    down.


    Good, very good.


    Jasmine was too kind to say that Aria wasn''t that cruel!


    It turned out that Aria had already set a trap for her!


    Jasmine was not only hungry to death, thirsty to death, but also painful to death!


    Gritting her teeth, Jasmine turned around and went back to her room. She couldn''t defeat Aria and had


    no weapons on her, so she could only stay a few more breaths to live longer.


    Eden had juste back and happened to see the scene of Aria and Jasmine. After Aria left, he


    quietly went upstairs and opened Jasmine''s room.


    "Miss Qin, wake up."


    In a daze, Jasmine opened her eyes and saw a blurry figure. Looking at her somewhat unconscious


    appearance, Eden could not help but ask nervously, "Miss Qin, are you feeling ufortable now?"


    Jasmine shook her head. She just felt ufortable and powerless. She didn''t even have the strength


    to speak.


    Seeing that there was something wrong, Eden immediately picked up the phone and dialed the doctor''s


    number.


    When the doctor arrived, Aria showed up too.


    When the doctor was about to go upstairs with Eden, Aria stood in front of him and said, "Eden, are


    you going to make trouble for me?"


    "I don''t get along with you?" He looked at her with his eagle like eyes and said in a deep voice, "I''m just


    working for Mr. Lawrence. I don''t want to be against anyone."


    "Don''t you know who did this to Mr. Lawrence?"


    Eden was stunned, and his eyes were slightly hesitant.


    After a while, he said, "that''s Mr. Lawrence''s business. I only follow his orders. He asked me to protect


    Miss Qin, and I must do it. As long as Mr. Lawrence says that he doesn''t need to care about Jasmine


    anymore, I won''t ask any more. "


    After saying that, he walked past Aria and took the doctor upstairs.


    A wise man never needed to be too straightforward. It was just a few words and Aria knew that Eden


    had already figured out the rtionship between her and Jasmine.


    In fact, many people were guessing the rtionship between her and Lawrence, but because of the


    existence of Jasmine, they felt that the possibility was very low.


    Only Eden could see everything clearly.


    Aria sat alone in the hall, frowning.


    She couldn''t let Eden ruin her good n.


    After a long time, the doctor went downstairs with Eden. After the doctor left, Eden said, "what do you


    want to say?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Aria was a little shocked. She didn''t expect that he would expect her to wait for him here.


    "Eden, I need your help."

 Chapter 248 You Cant Love Mr. Lawrence

    Chapter 248 You Can''t Love Mr. Lawrence


    Putting his hands in the bags and wearing his usual cold face, Eden said, "if you want me to help you


    deal with Miss Qin, I''m sorry that I can''t do anything about it."


    Although Aria liked to deal with smart people, she felt a little annoyed that her thoughts were always


    seen through by Eden.


    A pair of deep and charming eyes squinted at Eden sideways, and a shy smile appeared at the corners


    of his mouth. He said in a coquettish manner, "Oh, am I such a person in your heart? I treated Miss Qin


    like that just to punish her. In fact, I don''t hate her at all. "


    "Oh?" Eden was not stupid. Although he had only been here for three years, he knew everyone here


    well. That was why he had be the most trusted subordinate of Lawrence in these three years.


    "You don''t believe me?" With a cold look in her eyes, Aria pretended to be angry and med, "Eden,


    we have known each other for three years. Don''t you know what kind of person I am? I''ve never fought


    for anything in three years, and I''ve never taken any of them seriously. Have you ever seen me being


    jealous of anyone? I don''t have any rtionship with Miss Qin. Why should I y tricks on her on


    purpose? Besides, she is the woman Mr. Lawrence loves most. Unless I want to die, or I will not want


    to kill her. "


    Eden looked at her quietly. What she said seemed to be reasonable. However, they were not good


    people. Pretending was the first lesson they had learned. No matter how reasonable she was now, he


    couldn''tpletely believe her.


    Even if they knew each other well, so what!


    "Eden, go to the bar with me for some drinking. I''ve been busy with Mr. Lawrence''s business recently.


    I''m really tired."


    "Okay."


    Eden agreed without hesitation. The two left the vi and drove directly to the bar they usually went.


    After ordering two bottles of whisky, they began to drink and talk.


    In fact, their life was very boring. Aria was mainly responsible for the family and gang affairs, and Eden


    followed Lawrence all the time.


    Therefore, in the whole group, only the two of them were able to speak.


    After drinking two sses of spirits, Eden somehow put down its guard and said, "Aria, tell me the


    truth. Are you in love with Mr. Lawrence?"


    Aria was taken aback. She took a sip of the wine and pretended to be confused. "What are you talking


    about? Are you drunk?"


    "Do you still want to pretend in front of me?" Eden nced at her, raised his head and drank the wine


    in one gulp. "You said we had known each other for three years. Do you think I can''t see the truth and


    lie you said? As your brother, I''d like to give you a piece of advice today. Mr. Lawrence is not the one


    you can like. I advise you to give up as soon as possible. Don''t end up with injuries all over your body. "


    "Why can''t I like Lawrence! Is there anything I can''tpete with Jasmine? " With a bang, Aria angrily


    put the ss on the table andined, "since Mr. Lawrence brought me back, I have been doing


    my best for him. Whether it is a matter of life or death, I have always tried my best to do it. I believe that


    it is obvious to all. Lawrence is an excellent man, and I don''t think I''m bad either. Why can''t I like him? "


    She was talented, capable of writing and cooking .She wouldn''t be inferior to Jasmine!


    If it weren''t for Jasmine, she might have been more humble and self-criticism. But if it was Jasmine,


    she was confident that everything was better than Jasmine.


    Aria red at Eden as if she was questioning him what he wasughing at.


    "Aria, do you know what love is?" Noticing that Aria didn''t say a word, he stood up and sat beside her.


    "Love is a thing without any definition and standards. It doesn''t mean that you can live with whoever is


    better than you. Love is something that makes people lose control. You can''t control it with reason. Just


    as you said that you like Mr. Lawrence, yes, I know that you can''t help but fall in love with him. I believe


    you also know that Mr. Lawrence is going to get married soon. The person he loves is Miss Qin. No


    matter how hard you work and how good you do for him, he will not marry you. But have you ever


    thought about giving up? We can control everything except our hearts. If you love him, no one can stop


    you. Just as you can foresee the final result, you will be heartbroken. Don''t you still love him without


    hesitation? "


    "You said so much just to ask me to let go of jasmine."


    Eden squinted at her, raised his eyebrows and pursed his lips.


    It was just a nce, and Aria knew what he meant. They had a tacit understanding.


    However, it was this that made her more sad.


    "Eden, why do you always speak for her? How many contacts do you have with her and me here! Do


    you think she will treat you as her friend? " Aria smiled bitterly. Although they were all inferior to each


    other, they would never be brother or family when facing Lawrence and Jasmine. She didn''t understand


    why Eden spoke for Jasmine like this.


    "Do you know what Jasmine has told me? She said I''m a servant and she''s the master. The master will


    always be master and the servant can never be with the master. "


    Hearing that, the eyes of Eden became sharp in an instant. In this dim environment, the eyes were like


    beasts in the jungle, emitting a terrifying light with a strong sense of killing.


    He held the ss tightly.


    He looked very serious.


    Aria looked at him quietly, reached out to hold his hand and asked in a low voice, "Eden, what''s wrong


    with you?"


    "Let me go!"


    Aria''s hand was shook off in an instant. She was a little stunned. Noticing the tense lines on his face


    and arm, a smile shed across her lips.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Eden, you are thinking about this.


    Aria didn''t say a word. She just sat there drinking and Eden quickly realized what he had done. He put


    away the displeasure on her face and exined, "I''m sorry. I just heard Miss Qin''s words and was a


    little angry. I didn''t mean to lose my temper on you."


    Aria smiled knowingly, as if she could understand what Eden meant.


    Then she picked up the wine and poured the wine for Eden while saying, "anyway, thank you today. I


    will consider your suggestion carefully. As for Miss Qin, please take care of her. I really don''t have the


    face to see her. "

 Chapter 249 Surprise After Panic

    Chapter 249 Surprise After Panic


    Eden picked up his ss and clinked sses with Aria''s. Seeing that the waiter came over and said


    something to him, Aria stood up and walked towards the toilet.


    Aria stood beside the wash basin. Looking at her pretty face in the mirror, she couldn''t help but smile


    comcently.


    ''Eden, since you don''t want to help me, don''t me me for not treating you as my brother.


    Eden felt something wrong happen to himself when he took the first sip of the wine. His capacity for


    drinking was not bad. Everyone here could drink a bottle of whisky, but today he felt a little dizzy after


    drinking only two sses of wine. Till now, he felt as if he was living in a dream.


    In order to recover as soon as possible, Eden specially asked the waiter to bring a cup of sober tea.


    After drinking it, not only did it not change at all, but also inexplicably began to feel hot in his body.


    A bad feeling arose in his heart.


    He shook his dizzy head hard and supported himself with both hands. He walked forward with difficulty


    as if she had stepped on cotton.


    When Aria came back from the bathroom and saw Eden leaving, she asked, "are you going back,


    Eden?"


    "Well, I''m not feeling well. I want to go home." Eden found an excuse casually.


    "Oh, I just saw a friend inside. I''ll go hometer. Let me call a taxi for you. Take care of yourself."


    Eden didn''t refuse her. He put his arm around her shoulder and walked out of the bar.


    After getting in the taxi, Eden was paralyzed in the back seat, dizzy, mixed with the increasingly strong


    "fireball" in his body. All his sanity had already been exhausted by the irresistible force in his body.


    He didn''t know how he came back to the vi, nor how he went to the room. He only knew that when


    he touched the soft bed, his body seemed to be boiling, fanaticism and passion.


    "Well..."


    The woman''s lips were fragrant and sweet, making Eden reluctant to leave.


    Jasmine was not feeling well and had no strength at all. Especially when she was pressed by a heavy


    object, she even felt difficult to breathe.


    She slightly moved her legs under the quilt. How heavy they were! Jasmine stretched out her hand and


    pushed with all her strength. When the gravity on her body disappeared, she quickly reached out to


    turn on the bedside tablemp, and then saw everything clearly.


    Her eyes widened in an instant, and her heart beat uneasily.


    In front of her, a man with a flushed face and blurred eyes was sitting on the other side of the bed. His


    upper body was naked and his eyes were closed. He looked terrible with a smile at the corners of his


    mouth.


    Regardless of the difort on her body, Jasmine grabbed the quilt to cover herself and asked loudly,


    "Eden, why are you here! Put on your clothes and get out of here now! "


    Jasmine was so frightened that she curled up on the head of the bed like a frightened bird.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She stared at Eden in panic and said, "what do you want? Don''te over!"


    Eden slowly crawled towards her step by step, and his deep and blurred eyes were full of strong desire,


    like a beast hunting in the forest, staring straight at his prey.


    "Eden, what... What do you want? If youe to me again, I''ll teach you a lesson. " Eden was not


    afraid of her threat at all, and he continued to climb slowly towards her.


    Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to her, Jasmine held the quilt tighter and tighter. There


    was something wrong with Eden''s eyes when she looked at Eden. She couldn''t just sit still and wait for


    death. Jasmine made up her mind and lifted the quilt to cover Eden''s head. Then she kicked him


    directly, got out of bed quickly and rushed out of the door.


    However, when she walked to the door, she felt a sharp pain in her head and leaned back. Jasmine


    was pulled into the room by Eden and fell to the ground.


    "What... What the hell do you want to do? Do you know who I am? " Jasmine sat on the ground and


    kept stepping back.


    Eden she knew was not like this. In her heart, although Eden was quiet and serious, he was a very


    upright and loyal person.


    But the man in front of her now...


    "Eden, I''m Jasmine Qin, and I''m Lawrence''s fiancee. What''s wrong with you?"


    "I want you!"


    "¡­"


    Jasmine''s scalp tingled and her chest was floating up and down in horror.


    Before Jasmine could react, Eden began to pull her body randomly. A gust of cold wind blew, and


    Jasmine''s brain went nk in an instant, and her whole body froze.


    A few hours ago, she thought she had met kind Eden and Eden asked the doctor to save her. But now,


    just a few hourster, he did such a beast thing to her.


    Was she too kind to be bullied again and again?


    After the man''s kiss, Jasmine endured the sadness in the bottom of her heart, trying her best to keep


    rational and calm. She stretched out her hands and fumbled around to see if there was anything that


    could protect her.


    However, the result disappointed her.


    Jasmine subconsciously shrank her legs, and her knees directly pressed against his lower body. The


    pain made Eden immediately bounce up. Jasmine suddenly stood up and was about to escape, but


    Eden pulled her back again.


    Just when Jasmine felt that everything was over, Eden suddenly stopped and he became nervous.


    "If you don''t want to die, just go there." A deep and maic male voice came through. Jasmine


    looked at Eden in a daze, he standing up and walked to the wall. Two men in ck held guns and


    pointed them at him.


    Jasmine was confused. Things went too fast. Before she could react, a gravitational force pulled her


    over, and a warm feeling prated her heart.


    She raised her head slowly. The panic and uneasiness she had just felt turned into astonishment and


    disbelief in an instant.


    "Mark!" Jasmine blinked her eyes in disbelief. She felt everything in front of her was like a dream,


    unreal at all.


    Mark held her tightly in his arms and leaned against her head, smelling the faint fragrance in her hair.


    Fortunately, he arrived in time. Otherwise, he really didn''t dare to imagine the consequences.


    With a doting look on his face, he said, "I don''t dare to sleep so long with you as my trouble


    maker."

 Chapter 250 A Lovely And Stupid Woman

    Chapter 250 A Lovely And Stupid Woman


    A warm current prated her heart and instantly made her eyes wet.


    At this moment, she finally recognized her heart. She finally knew what was the difference between


    Mark and Lawrence.


    That was the feeling of peace and security.


    Jasmine stretched out her arms and hugged Mark''s strong body. Tears fell quietly, and she felt very


    secure in her heart.


    It seemed that wherever she was, she felt safe and unrestrained if Mark was with her.


    After taking off his coat and putting it on Jasmine, Mark helped her up and suddenly nced at the


    man who was pressed against the wall. His eyes were blurred and his face flushed. At this moment,


    there was still a smile on his face.


    Turning to look at Jasmine, Mark asked, "who is he? He was drugged. Don''t you know that? "


    Drugged?


    Jasmine stared at Eden in a daze. She still had a lingering fear at the thought of what had happened


    just now, but she still believed in Eden. He would not be such a frivolous and beast person.


    He was always cautious. Who on earth drugged him?


    "He is Lawrence''s assistant. What are you going to do to him, Mark?"


    "What do you want me to do with him?" Noticing the confusion and unwillingness in Jasmine''s eyes, he


    decided to let her make the decision. "I will listen to you. You can do whatever you want. I only have


    one request, that is, don''t hurt yourself."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Jasmine raised her head and looked at Mark. This man was as lofty and serious as a God. He could


    always be considerate and timely to take care of her thoughts every time. And every time he asked her


    to be fine and happy.


    How could she meet such a perfect and rare man in the world.


    Jasmine raised her head slightly and looked at him with admiration.


    Mark lowered his head and said in an ambiguous tone, "woman, if you keep looking at me like this, I


    will think that you are inviting me to spend a good night with you."


    "¡­"


    Jasmine was a little embarrassed. Her pale face turned red.


    She lowered her head and bit her lips tightly. She really wanted to dig a hole for herself and never


    come out.


    With a doting smile, Mark reached out his hand to touch her head and said, "don''t bite your lips


    anymore. It will bleed if you bite it again. I''ll feel sorry for you."


    Jasmine squinted at him and exchanged nces with him.


    ''Will you die if you don''t say anything? Every word you say is so ambiguous, as if they really think we


    have something.''


    ''Do you think they can''t see that we have an affair if I don''t tell them?'' With an expression of ''I am the


    God'', Mark looked at her. He was flirting with his woman. It was not a secret affair.


    Jasmine directly admitted defeat.


    "You are the boss. It''s up to you."


    Although the two of them were using eyes to talk, the more silent they were, the more ambiguous the


    atmosphere became. Even the other people in the house could not pretend to ignore it.


    So sweet!


    The men in ck could only stand aside and cry bitterly! They were all single...


    As for the punishment of Eden, Jasmine said that she didn''t believe that Eden was such a person, so


    she asked Mark to let him go. As soon as Mark turned around, he asked his subordinate to knock out


    Eden. Then they took off all his clothes and put it on Jasmine''s bed. After that, he took a few indecent


    photos of Eden and sent them to Lawrence.


    Mark could understand why Jasmine was so kind and innocent that she didn''t want to make a scene.


    Even though she had lost her memory, there was still a huge difference between her personality and


    that of the previous Jessie and the current Jasmine.


    But Mark couldn''t bear to see his woman being humiliated like this. If he didn''t arrive in time, her


    innocence would be ruined by Eden.


    Therefore, no matter whether Eden did it on purpose or he was framed, Mark wouldn''t let him go.


    In this position, if Eden didn''t even have this vignce, he would die sooner orter.


    When Jasmine went back to the vi with Mark, she found that it was not the one she had been to. The


    decoration was very warm. The design and decoration of every ce showed the warmth and love of


    the owner of the vi.


    Jasmine asked, "where am I? This house is so beautiful. "


    With a smug smile, Mark put his hands into the bags and said, "of course. I designed it carefully."


    "You designed it?" Jasmine pursed her lips and looked incredulous. Then she looked up at the painting


    hanging on the wall. Her face changed and her heart ached slightly.


    Lowering his head, Mark followed her gaze and saw the painting hanging on the wall. He thought to


    himself, ''silly girl.'' then he walked up to her, lowered his head and kissed her rosy lips.


    ...


    At first, Jasmine wanted to break away from him, but she was already held tightly in his arms, allowing


    him to do whatever he wanted.


    As she came to her senses, Jasmine looked at the face of Mark in disbelief.


    How could she kiss him here without scruple!


    Even if she had a crush on him, she was still Lawrence''s fiancee. How could she...


    Seeing that she was sitting in the arms of Mark, Jasmine immediately raised her legs and wanted to


    leave, but it seemed that Mark had already noticed her thoughts. He tightly held her waist with his


    hands, leaving her no chance to escape.


    "You want to run away after eating?" His tone was so ambiguous that Jasmine was even more


    embarrassed.


    "Well, put me down. Your wounds haven''t healed yet. I''m afraid."


    "I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of?" He tightened his hands around his waist and said, "honey, do


    you know how I have been through these three years? I have lived for more than twenty years, but I


    have never thought of someone like this, nor have I tried to be so lonely. Now that you havee


    back, do you still want me to live a widowed life? "


    Widowed... Widowed life?


    The corners of Jasmine''s mouth twitched. Wasn''t this word used to women?


    "Brother, is your Chinese what P.E. teacher taught you? I don''t think you can use the word ''widowed''.


    Besides, I''m not your wife. It''s not me who makes you feel lonely. Why do you want to see me? "


    The more she said, the more depressed Jasmine felt.


    Everyone said that she was Jessie, but she still didn''t believe it. Even if she believed that it maybe the


    truth, she didn''t feel at ease as she didn''t remember it for a day.


    Every time she heard them talk about what happened between them, she felt envious and jealous, as if


    her heart was pricked by a needle.


    Jasmine was so sad that she felt a sharp pain on her lips all of a sudden. She let out a light cry, red


    at Mark and said, "are you a dog? Why did you bite me?"


    "I''m biting you, stupid woman. I''ve never seen a woman like you who is jealous of herself. Idiot! "

 Chapter 251 You Are My Wife

    Chapter 251 You Are My Wife


    Jasmine pursed her lips and looked at Mark silently.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you think your husband is very handsome and charming?


    What do you want for me? Just tell me. I''ll be with you at any time. I promise you that my service will be


    good. " Hearing that, a smile yed at the corners of Mark''s mouth. His face, which was originally


    Yama''s face, was now full of love for her.


    With a faint smile, Jasmine''s heart was warm because of these slightly dirty sweet words.


    "Have you always talked to other girls like this?" Asked Jasmine.


    Shaking his head, Mark said, "I only said my honeyed words to you."


    "Humph, only ghosts believe men''s words." Pretending to be naughty, Jasmine turned her face aside


    and quickly opened her eyes wide in order not to let her tears fall.


    Although Jasmine tried her best to hide her feelings and try to show a rxed and kind feeling, she


    didn''t know that all her actions, expressions, even the slight frown and blink of her eyes, were seen by


    Mark and kept in mind.


    Just like now, even if she tried her best to hold back her tears, her slightly red eyes and the sadness in


    her eyes could not escape from the eyes of Mark.


    Feeling sorry for her, Mark slowly let go of Jasmine. Both of them should be calm for a while. They had


    been apart for a long time. Only time would make Jasmine''s memory back.


    "Well, that''s enough. There are clothes in the closet of the second room on the second floor. Go


    upstairs and wash yourself. Go to bed early."


    Seeing that Jasmine was in a daze, he was afraid that she would misunderstand him and exined,


    "Oh, that''s all your clothes. Don''t think that I''m a casual man. This house belongs to you and me. Not


    everyone cane here. "


    After saying that, Mark went upstairs. After two steps, he suddenly stopped and turned his back to her.


    "I know you can''t ept everything in the past. Don''t worry. I don''t like to force you. Before you agree, I


    will live in the guest room."


    Looking at his burly figure disappearing in the living room, Jasmine had mixed feelings.


    ording to what Mark had said, Jasmine came to the second room on the second floor. She pushed


    the door open and walked in. What she saw was a suite of about thirty square meters. The decoration


    of this room was very different from that of downstairs.


    The living room downstairs was mainly in warm color, which looked very warm and kind.


    The room upstairs was in ck, grey and white.


    Especially in thiste night, people could not help shivering with cold.


    If this was Jessie and Mark''s home, why was the room designed to be so cold?


    Jasmine looked around the room and walked towards the wardrobe. Looking at the full wardrobe in


    front of her, she was stunned.


    There were not only clothes, shoes, bags, jewelry and so on, but also everything that women needed.


    They were all famous brands in the world and worth a lot of money.


    Jasmine was confused. What kind of man was Mark? In his heart, what kind of person was Jessie! She


    was so important to him.


    Even if she had left his world for more than three years, he would still prepare new products for her


    every season.


    Just like... She had never left.


    Her chest was stuffy and ufortable, and her nose was slightly sore.


    After listening to what Sharon had said to her, she could not deny that she Jessie. She was so lucky to


    meet such a good man in her life. Even if she lost her memory now, she still felt lucky.


    She knew that not everyone could have such a good fortune.


    However, she couldn''t ept all this with ease.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After choosing a pair of rtively conservative long trousers among the pajamas, she went into the


    bathroom.


    As soon as Mark returned to his room, he began to deal with the wound.


    Although it had been a long time since the operation, his wound was always festering, and the healing


    condition was very bad. Coupled with today''s toss and turn, the wound was even worse.


    He took off her coat, gritted his teeth and slowly untied the gauze wrapped on the back of his shoulder.


    Although there was not much bleeding, the thick gauze was still dyed red. As long as he moved a little,


    the piercing pain woulde to his face.


    Knock...


    "Are you there, Mark? Well, the washbasin in my bathroom is blocked. Can you help me check it? "


    Knock...


    Jasmine knocked on the door several times, but no one answered. Seeing that the door was closed


    tightly, she gently pushed the door open.


    Damn it! How could a man live in such a princess''s room? It''s too creepy.


    This room and her room werepletely two worlds and two styles.


    It was dark there, but here was pink.


    Jasmine was so stunned that her jaw almost dropped.


    "Are you there, Mark?"


    Hearing the sound of water, Jasmine went to the bathroom. As soon as she walked to the door, she


    saw that the door was not closed. She poked her head out and saw the shocking wound on herrge


    back.


    She covered her mouth in astonishment.


    How could there be so many scars on his body? Some of them were still bleeding.


    Especially the blood stained white gauze on the ground made her heart ache.


    She walked in slowly and stammered, "Mark, your wound..."


    Hearing the noise, Mark quickly turned around, picked up the coat on the side and tried to put it on.


    Perhaps it was because his action was too loud that the wound was pulled. With a hiss of pain, his


    handsome face was immediately pulled into a ball, and his face instantly sank in pain.


    Seeing this, Jasmine immediately ran up to him, held his arm and asked with concern, "how are you?


    Don''t cover it anymore. I have seen it."


    With his hands on the washbasin, the pain on his forehead was already dripping with sweat. He


    pretended to be indifferent and said, "don''t worry. It''s not a big deal."


    "Nothing? Are these still minor injuries? " Jasmine looked at him guiltily. She knew that all these injuries


    were caused by her. If she hadn''t been so willful and disobedient, he wouldn''t have suffered so much


    pain.


    She cursed angrily and painfully, "what the hell do you want to do? You were seriously injured. Why did


    youe to save me! I''m a bad woman. I don''t deserve you to sacrifice so much for me. "


    "No, it''s not like that." Mark held her in his arms. He couldn''t bear to see her cry. As soon as he saw her


    tears, his heart ached fiercely. "You are my wife. It''s my responsibility to protect you. I don''t allow you to


    say that."


    "No, I''m not." Jasmine burst into tears. She thought she was just a jinx. No matter where she was or


    who she was going to deal with, she would only get herself and others into trouble.


    "You were injured and unconscious because you came to save me. You finally woke up and endured


    the pain, but I didn''t even care about you... No matter it is you or Lawrence, I will make trouble for you


    and make you all hurt for me. Don''t forget me, Mark. "

 Chapter 252 Without You, I Wouldnt Be Who I Am Now

    Chapter 252 Without You, I Wouldn''t Be Who I Am Now


    "Jasmine!" Mark let go of her and roared like an angry lion. Jasmine immediately stopped talking and


    looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    With a helpless look on his face, Mark sighed.


    The woman in front of him was his wife. They loved each other deeply, but why did she be like


    this.


    What should he do with her?


    "Honey, can we stop messing around? "


    "I''m not your wife! Don''t call me that. " With tears in her eyes, Jasmine pushed him away and said in a


    loud voice, "Mark, we are not married at all. We were forced to be together. Why did you do so much


    for me! Are you a fool? "


    "What did you say?" Holding her arms with both hands, Mark was shocked and said seriously, "say


    what you just said again!"


    "I..." looking at the serious look on his face, Jasmine was a little scared.


    "Say it again!" Mark became anxious to make sure whether she had regained her memory or not.


    Seeing the frightened look on Jasmine''s face, he lowered his heart and said anxiously, "you just said


    that we were not married at all and we were forced to be together. How did you know that? Who told


    you that? Or you have regained your memory? Do you remember something? "


    "I... I..." Jasmine looked at him in confusion and didn''t know what to do.


    "Don''t be nervous. Take your time to think about it and see if you can remember anything." Mark


    comforted her in a soft voice.


    He was sure that what Jasmine said just now couldn''t be nonsense, nor could anyone tell her. He


    believed that John and others wouldn''t tell her what had happened in the past. After all, if it weren''t for


    those things, he wouldn''t have been separated from her.


    Therefore, there was only one possibility that Jasmine had regained her memory.


    Jasmine tried hard to recall, but no matter what she thought, her mind was still nk.


    "Sorry, I... I really didn''t remember anything."


    "Think it over. Think it over. Even if it''s just a small detail, a person. "


    Looking at the anxious look on his face, Jasmine gritted her teeth, closed her eyes and kept thinking.


    Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain. She covered her head with her hands and her delicate features were


    pulled together painfully.


    Her head was splitting.


    "Ah, it hurts. My head hurts. "


    "Jessie, what''s wrong with you?" Upon hearing that, the nervous look on Mark''s face changed. He


    carried her out of the bathroom, put her on the sofa andy down. Then he squatted in front of her and


    began to massage her head with a gentle movement.


    "Jessie, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have forced you. Don''t think about it anymore. I would rather you


    never remember me and the past. I don''t want you to be so painful. "


    Looking at her sad face, he felt guilty.


    After knowing that she had lost her memory, Mark asked Derek about how to regain Jasmine''s


    memory. He knew that he couldn''t force her, but he still let her do it. He really wanted to p himself


    several times.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The headache was getting better. Jasmine opened her eyes. Mark asked, "are you feeling better?"


    With a soft "Hmm" sound, Jasmine reached out her hand to touch his distressed face and said, "Why


    are you so good to me, Mark? I''ve caused you so much trouble, and I''ve only brought you pain. I''ve


    never done anything good to you. Why... "


    "Who said you didn''t treat me well? It''s you who let me know what love is, what stability is, and what


    family is. Without you, I wouldn''t be who I am now. " Holding her hand tightly, the cold feeling stung his


    heart in an instant.


    She must have been frightened. The severe headache just now must be very ufortable, or her


    hands wouldn''t be so cold.


    "Although our marriage is not voluntary, as time goes by, I really fall in love with you. Jessie, believe it


    or not, you are my only wife in my life. "


    "Are you really so sure that I''m Jessie?"


    "Of course. If I can''t recognize my wife, why should I love you? "


    What Mark said was like a warm current flowing into Jasmine''s heart. Before she met him, she had no


    idea what love was.


    She thought what Lawrence had done to her was love before, because he cared about her. It was said


    that people were allpared, and oncepared, they would know what they really needed.


    For example, Mark had never asked for anything from her. His love for her was always silent. Even if


    he was seriously injured and unconscious in order to save her, she might never know it for the rest of


    her life if Rachel hadn''t found her.


    Just like this time, he was still injured and he went to save her.


    In her eyes, this kind of love was so great and selfless, but it also gave her a lot of pressure.


    She didn''t know how to repay his love.


    "I''m fine now. Call the doctor to treat your wound." Hearing that, Jasmine withdrew her hand from his


    grip. With a smile on his lips, Mark said, "it''s not a big deal. Here are medicine and gauze. You can bind


    them up for me."


    "Me? Don''t be kidding. I have a blood phobia. No way. What''s more, your wound is torn. You need a


    doctor to check if it needs stitches. If it is infected, it would be dangerous. "


    "You can do it. I believe you. You have learned medical care before. "


    "I..." Jasmine stared at him. Had she ever learned medicine? She fainted at the sight of blood. How


    could she learn medicine? She had already turned Mark into this. No matter she had learned it or not in


    the past, she couldn''t hurt him anymore. Suddenly, she sat down on the sofa and said seriously, "No,


    No, No. your wound is not joking. You even called the doctor."


    Seeing that Mark still wanted to say something, she said immediately, "Mark, if you still want to keep


    your promise, you have to be obedient. Don''t piss me off again, or I''ll have a headache again. "


    With a doting smile on his face, Mark knew that she knew he was afraid of her headache, so she


    immediately threatened him with this. He really didn''t know whether she was smart or cunning.


    Unable to change her mind, Mark called Derek.


    As soon as Derek received the phone call, he brought medicine with him. When he saw the shocking


    wounds on the back of Mark, he was really angry but dared not say anything.


    Bearing her anger, Derek sewed and bound up the wound for Mark silently. While packing up, he said,


    "young master, the wound has been bandaged. You must pay attention to your movements at ordinary


    times. Don''t move too violently, don''t wet water, and don''t eat seafood which is easy to be exposed. If


    they are infected again, it will be troublesome. "


    Looking at the indifferent look on Mark''s face, Jasmine immediately said, "thank you, doctor. I''ll be


    careful."


    Derek nced at her coldly, with me and anger in his eyes.


    Jasmine''s eyes suddenly shrank. She lowered her head and looked down, full of self me.

 Chapter 253 Unexpected Past

    Chapter 253 Unexpected Past


    It seemed that Mark had read her mind. He nced at Derek and said in a low voice, "You seem to


    have talked a lot today. I know my own injury. You don''t have to say anything."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Derek wanted to say something but stopped.


    He took a look at Jasmine and said, "I''ll leave first if there''s nothing else." Then he picked up the


    medical kit and left the vi.


    Jasmine slowly raised her eyes and said indifferently, "In fact, you don''t have to do this. You got hurt


    because of me. You just woke up. And your wound was torn again. They said so because they worried


    about you. You shouldn''t me him."


    "Why shouldn''t I me him? It''s none of his business." Holding Jasmine''s hands, Mark said gently, "I''m


    willing to hurt for you. You don''t have to me yourself or feel guilty. I will give you what I can give and


    do what I can do for you, you just need to ept it at ease. As my girl, you just need to be happy."


    Jasmine didn''t know how to respond to the whispers of love Mark said.


    In front of him, she was like a child who knew nothing and simple as a piece of nk paper.


    She couldn''t imagine how she got along with him in the past.


    On the one hand, she wanted to remember everything in the past, and she was curious about what had


    happened between them before. ording to what Mark had said, they had been forced to get married


    before. She really wanted to know why did Markpromise and marry her, and why he fell in love


    with her.


    On the other hand, she was a little scared. She was afraid that the truth was different from what she


    had imagined. She was afraid that the happiness in her heart would be shattered by everything in the


    past.


    Looking at Mark''s eyes full of love, Jasmine made up an excuse and left.


    It was too dangerous to be together with such a man, even though he didn''t have any requirements. All


    his actions and words were to respect and protect her. However, all these things were done from her


    point of view, which made her feel more burdened.


    She fled back to her room andy straight on the bed. She looked at the ceiling quietly, but her mind


    was in a mess.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    Jasmine covered herself with the quilt and went crazy.


    She couldn''t stay here or go back. What should she do?!


    On the second day, Jasmine couldn''t fall asleep all night, so she got up early. After making breakfast,


    she was ready to leave.


    But when she was about to open the door, a low voice, as if holding back the anger, came from behind.


    "It''s so early. Where do you want to go?"


    Jasmine felt suffocated and frowned. She slowly turned around and forced a smile that was uglier than


    crying. "No! No! I just want to go out for a walk. Yes, just for a walk."


    "Walk?" Mark chuckled. He could tell whether she was lying or not at a nce. If she wanted to lie to


    him, she would have to practice for thousands of years. "Come and have breakfast with me. I will take


    you to meet someone."


    To meet someone?


    "Who?"


    "You''ll know when we get there." Mark walked towards her. He put his arm around her neck and walked


    towards the dining room.


    Jasmine had thought that the breakfast would be finished in half an hour at most, but she didn''t expect


    that Mark would introduce his family to her while eating. It was just like the first time they two met on a


    blind date. He introduced all the people in his family, as well as his experience from childhood to


    adulthood, as well as his love history.


    Jasmine rolled her eyes at him. He was really going to tell her every detail of his life.


    It was already two hourster when they went out.


    The car soon stopped at the gate of the women''s prison. Looking at the sign, Jasmine asked


    suspiciously, "Why do you bring me here? Are we going to meet someone in there?"


    Nodding his head, Mark got out of the car. He walked around the front of the car, opened the door of


    the passenger side and said, "Let''s go. The person in here is very important to you."


    "Me?"


    With confusion, Jasmine followed Mark into the prison. Looking at the tall wall and the high-pressure


    electric on it, she could not help but feel a little scared when she heard the bark of the wolf dog.


    Who on earth were they going to meet?


    A prison guard or a prisoner here?


    While she was lost in various fancies and conjectures, her hand was suddenly held by him, and a warm


    feeling came from the palm of her hand. Looking sideways, Jasmine saw that the handsome face of


    Mark looked domineering as an emperor.


    With his presence, her slightly flustered heart instantly calmed down.


    The prison guards came out to receive them respectfully, and then let them enter a guest room to wait.


    After a while, a middle-aged woman in prison uniform was brought in by the police.


    "Why are you here, Jessie?" Seeing Jessie, Ivy was so angry that she wanted to rush to her. Seeing


    this, the prison guard immediately pressed her down and let her sit down in the chair.


    Mark said, "I''m here. Don''t try to hurt her. You should know that I have the ability to make you


    disappear from this world."


    Jasmine looked at Mark in surprise. How arrogant he was! Was it an obvious threat by saying that? He


    was not afraid in front of the police!


    As soon as she turned around, she met Ivy''s eyes. All of a sudden, a series of scenes shed through


    her mind.


    Her eyes seemed to be simr.


    Ivy cast a nce at her. Then she turned to look at Mark and asked, "Why do youe to me all of a


    sudden?"


    "It was you who wanted to see us."


    "Me? Are you out of your mind? Mark! Why did I want to see you?" She had thought of looking for him,


    but every time she thought of the copse of the Lin family, that Darren died for no reason, and she and


    Ellie were imprisoned, she was so angry that she wanted to kill him.


    It was all because of Jessie.


    Hearing that, Mark didn''t say a word. He knew that she must have something to ask him for help, or


    she wouldn''t have gone to find Sharon.


    After a while, Ivy said, "Since you two are both here, I won''t beat around the bush. I admit what I have


    done in the past, and now I have received my retribution. I also knew that I am dying. The only thing I


    can''t let go of before I die is Ellie."


    She turned to look at Jasmine, and her malicious and insidious eyes gradually softened, even with a


    hint of pleading, "Jessie, I know it''s my fault for you and your mother for the past ten years. If you want


    to me or hate me, just do it to me. Ellie is innocent. Now Ellie is the only one left in the Lin family


    besides you. I hope you won''t transfer all your hatred to her. Yes, she is a little unruly. She admires


    vanity, but I taught her all these. It was my fault as her mother. Your mother''s death really has nothing


    to do with her. I forced her not to tell you. I beg you to pity her since she is your sister.


    Please!"

 Chapter 254 Just Forgot the Passers-by

    Chapter 254 Just Forgot the Passers-by


    Her mother''s death?


    Half-sister?


    Jasmine was stunned and felt even a little flustered and at a loss.


    Was that all the memories she had lost?


    "Jessie, please! I beg you. We have lived together for more than ten years. You can beat me or scold


    me. I just want you to help Ellie."


    Looking at Jessie''s expressionless face, Ivy begged in a low voice.


    She had advanced lung cancer, and the doctor had diagnosed that she couldn''t live more than three


    months. If it weren''t for the fact that she was worried about her only daughter, she wouldn''t have asked


    the prison guard to find Sharon, because she knew that Jessie would nevere to see her.


    Mark held Jessie''s shoulder tightly and said, "Are you okay? If you don''t feel well, we can leave first."


    Then he held her up and was about to leave.


    "No, don''t go." All of a sudden, Ivy stood up and rushed Jessie her. She grabbed Jessie''s hand.


    Startled, Jessie let out a scream. Then, Mark immediately stepped forward to protect her and


    separated them from each other. The prison guards stepped forward to suppress Ivy and sped her


    hands behind her back.


    Mark said angrily, "Ivy, have you forgotten what I said just now? You have said what you want to say.


    As for what to do, it''s our business. If you could think of what would happen today, you shouldn''t have


    done that! Since you have done it, you have to bear all the consequences. Honey, let''s go."


    After Mark and Jessie were out of sight, Ivy burst into tears. She copsed to the ground in despair and


    shouted, "Jessie, it was all my fault. You only have Ellie as your family in the world. Please! Please..."


    Ivy''s voice echoed in Jessie''s ears like a magic spell. No matter how hard she tried to forget about it, it


    was like being imprinted in her mind and could not be erased.


    "Don''t think too much. If you are tired, just sleep for a while."


    Jasmine lowered her head and didn''t say anything. She felt like she was put in a heavy haze, which


    made her feel very ufortable.


    Seeing her like this, Mark felt so regretful. He shouldn''t have brought her here. He just wanted her to


    know some people and things in the past, but he ignored the harm that those things would cause to


    her.


    Just like the death of her parents, the family environment she grew up in, and what she had


    experienced since her childhood...


    She was not as strong and invincible as she used to be. Now she was like a newborn baby, being


    taken care of and protected. She was not strong enough to ept so many past injuries in her heart.


    While feeling remorseful, he immediately stepped on the elerator. He couldn''t let her stay here any


    longer.


    The car was running on the crowded road.


    Jessie lowered her head and kept scratching her fingers. From this little movement, Mark could tell how


    uneasy she was.


    "Is what that woman said true?" Jessie slowly looked up and felt confused. She said, "Lawrence told


    me that his parents and mine were all died in a car ident. We were brought up by grandpa. But why


    things turned out to be like this?"


    She couldn''t ept what Ivy said at all, but if she had to choose to believe Ivy or Lawrence, she would


    choose to believe Ivy.


    After all, Lawrence loved her. He might make up a lie to deceive her in order to take care of her


    feelings.


    However, it was too hard to ept the truth.


    Her life since childhood was not the most ordinary family of three, but a distorted family of five! She


    couldn''t imagine how painful such a life was.


    One father, two daughters and two wives lived together, and her mother was killed by the mistress...


    This was even worse and uneptable than the plot in TV series.


    Jessie covered her face sadly and said, "If that''s the truth, I''d rather never remember it."


    After parking the car at the roadside, Mark reached out his hand and held her in his arms. This was


    only a small part of her memory. In addition to her mother, there was also her brother. If she really


    remembered everything in the past, she should be more painful.


    He gentlyforted her. His eyes were full of entanglement and heartache.


    If she forgot the past, would she leave him forever?


    But if she remembered everything and became so painful, would he be happy?


    He kissed her on the top of her head deeply.


    He said, "Since the past is so painful, don''t think about it anymore. Just forget it. Life will always go on.


    Memory is not that important."


    Jessie raised her head and looked at him nkly.


    Looking at the face he loved so much, God knew how painful his heart was when Mark said that.


    He didn''t want to let her go, but he had to pretend to let her go.


    "Stay with me for thest night. I''ll drive you back tomorrow."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Back?"


    "Yes." Mark nodded reluctantly. Trying his best to hold back the tears in his eyes, he said, "What you


    said yesterday was true. We were forced to get married, and I was not willing to do that, so we didn''t


    register our marriage at all. Our marriage doesn''t count at all. Since you have forgotten all the past


    memories, I can''t be selfish to keep you with me."


    "¡­¡­" Jasmine stared at him nkly, her heart aching.


    She wanted to cry and curse.


    He tried every means to get close to her and told her that she was his wife whom he had been looking


    for in the past three years. By now, she hadpletely epted him and admitted their marriage that


    she had no impression at all. How could he let her go?


    ''Mark, were you kidding me?''


    All of a sudden, Mark sneered. Looking at the smile on her face, he felt as if his heart was torn apart, it


    was as painful as the wound on his back.


    Taking a deep breath, Jessie said, "Right! Passers-by would be passers-by forever. People should


    really forget the unnecessary things. After all, people''s brain capacity is limited. People should learn to


    selectively lose their memory, just like me, right?"


    Mark didn''t say a word. What Jessie said was like a sharp arrow, stabbing into his heart. He was


    overwhelmed with pain and heartache.


    After a long while, Jessie sat up straight. Neither of the two spoke. The atmosphere in the car suddenly


    became dead silence.


    The car started again.


    But this time, they were not as happy as they were when they went out in the morning.


    They were silent, feeling the pain in their hearts and healing themselves lonely.


    She didn''t know how long it took. Suddenly, Jessie said, "Stop the car."


    The car stopped in an instant. Mark looked at her sideways. Jessie paused and said, "Since we are


    going to forget it, don''t hesitate any more. You don''t have to send me back. I''ll get off the car


    here."

 Chapter 255 Unreasonable Man

    Chapter 255 Unreasonable Man


    When John and Sharon heard Derek said that Mark had taken Jessie back from Lawrence, they rushed


    to his vi. But they only saw that he was lying on the sofa alone, holding a bottle of wine and drinking


    it.


    "Hey, why are you here alone? We thought you were too happy that you didn''t have time to hang out


    with us?" John joked with an enchanting smile.


    As soon as Mark put the empty bottle on the tea table and was about to take another one, the bottle


    was taken away by someone.


    Raising his head, Mark looked displeased and depressed.


    Sharon said, "You can''t drink. You were injured." She looked around the house and asked, "Where is


    Jessie? Didn''t you bring her back?"


    With a cold smile, Mark said, "She''s left."


    "What? She left?" Sharon and John looked at each other, and John said, "Why did she leave? Did you


    quarrel again?"


    Without saying a word, Mark slumped into the sofa with a gloomy face.


    He didn''t know why he didn''t ask Jessie to stay. He could feel that Jessie had feelings for him and she


    said those words because she was angry with him.


    But he left her on the street as she asked.


    She had been very uneasy about their love from beginning to end, and he was the same.


    However,pared with her, he was more confident and determined. As long as he wanted, he would


    try his best and insist.


    However, she had too many concerns and responsibilities.


    "I took her to see Ivy today."


    "What? You took her to see that woman? Mark, are you crazy? I don''t believe that you haven''t thought


    about the consequences." John was speechless. Mark cherished Jessie very much. From the moment


    he saw her, he had tried his best to protect her from any fear.


    But how could he take her to see Ivy?


    She was the one who destroyed her family and killed her mother!


    "Mark, I know you want Jessie to remember what happened in the past as soon as possible. But you


    can''t do it in a hurry! Don''t you know what''s going on with Jessie? You know clearly that the woman


    beside Lawrence wants to kill her all the time, but you still take her to that kind of ce and let her


    leave. How could you let her go back to Lawrence? Do you want her to die?"


    Of course, Mark knew that, but he didn''t want her to be anxious and painful, so he let her go.


    He sighed and said, "I know what you said. I just don''t want to push her too hard. I don''t want her to be


    with me because she felt guilty. As for her safety... I''ll ask Nick to find some people to protect her."


    John was so angry that he sat on the sofa without saying anything.


    Sharon didn''t understand why Mark did that. Maybe he had a good starting point. He didn''t want to


    force Jessie to ept him. He didn''t want her to feel guilty and think that she owed him a lot. He didn''t


    want her to force herself to be with him.


    She could understand that.


    But how could he let her leave with anger without making it clear to her.


    "Mark, I know you want Jessie to ept you again. You want her to truly love you, not because of


    gratitude. But before you asked her to leave, did you talk to her sincerely? Did she really want to leave?


    I believe she has feelings for you. Aren''t you afraid of hurting her heart by doing this today? Yes,


    maybe what happened in the past was a big blow to her now, which was a little hard for her to ept.


    But it was human nature. When people were the most vulnerable, they want to be apanied and


    comforted by the people they loved the most! But what are you doing now?"


    "He is crazy!" With a look of disgust on his face, John red at Mark and said angrily, "Before you


    found Jessie, you looked as if you were not going to marry anyone else but only Jessie. Now that she''s


    back, you''ve driven her away. Mark, I really think that you are stupid. What''s wrong with you? Why did


    you do such a stupid thing? Honey, let''s go. Leave him alone."


    John was so angry that he took Sharon''s hand and left.


    After getting off the car, Jessie stared nkly at the car speeding away. A bitter feeling immediately


    surged up in her heart.


    Tears immediately blurred her eyes.


    Looking at the bustling city, Jessie really didn''t know where she could go. She walked around in a daze.


    Jessie didn''t know how long she had walked. Suddenly, she felt dizzy. She staggered and hit someone


    by ident. A girl immediately scolded, "Are you blind? Can you walk? Why did you hit me on such a


    big street?"


    "Sorry, I just felt dizzy and didn''t see you. I''m really sorry."


    "Sorry isn''t enough! Look at my clothes. It is full of milk tea. This is a limited edition of Gi. How do


    you want topensate?"


    Looking at therge piece of milk tea stains on her clothes, Jessie felt sorry.


    "Miss, I really don''t have any money with me now. Can you give me your phone number and I''ll pay you


    back after I get the money?"


    "Go back to get the money? Who knows if you areinge back or not after you leave?"


    "No! I willpensate you."


    "No, you must pay me now. Either you give me money, or you give me the same clothes."


    "Tessa, what are you doing?" Seeing a girl with short hairing over, the girl named Tessa nced at


    Jessie and said, "It''s not good for me to go out today. I met a girl who is blind."


    "Oh, people who meet you are unlucky." Before the girl could finish, she was stunned in an instant.


    "Jessie!"


    "Do you know her?" Tessa asked in surprise. Selina had been abroad for several years. Why did she


    have acquaintances here?


    With a murderous look in her eyes, Selina gritted her teeth and said, "We''re more than friends. We''re


    old friends."


    Jessie couldn''t remember her.


    "I''m sorry. Do I know you?" Jessie said politely. Although she still lived in this city after she lost her


    memory, she seldom went out. Even if she went out, she was apanied by safeguards. She


    couldn''te into contact with any strangers. It was the first time she met someone who knew her


    when she was in the wedding ceremony of Rachel in Germany.


    "You don''t know me?" Selina was so surprised that Jessie forgot what she had done to her!


    Jessie shook her head and said, "I''m sorry. I lost my memory in an ident three years ago. I don''t


    remember what happened in the past."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Selina and Tessa looked at each other. Selina smiled evilly, "My name is Selina. We were ssmates


    in college, and I''m your best friend. I went abroad three years ago and just came back."

 Chapter 256 Vicious Woman

    Chapter 256 Vicious Woman


    Seeing that Jessie was dubious, Selina continued, "By the way, why are you alone? Where is Mr.


    Mark? He loves you so much. Why didn''t hee out with you?"


    Mr. Mark?


    Jessie thought she was talking about Mark. Jessie smiled and said, "Oh, he''s gone to work."


    "Went to work? I thought you had divorced." Selina''s words made Jessie blush and feel bad. Now that


    they were like this, it was no different from divorcing. Selina said, "By the way, I have an appointment


    with my friends to karaoke. I think you are free too. Let''s go together. We are ssmates. Let''s have a


    good time together."


    "Well, thank you. But I have something else to do. Maybe next time."


    "What''s so important? We haven''t seen each other for three years. Why did you refuse me as soon as I


    came back?"


    Although Jessie seldom refused others, she still refused Selina several times. But when she saw that


    Selina insisted, she couldn''t refuse anymore.


    The three of them took a taxi to the biggest and most luxurious KTV in the city.


    "Selina, why are you sote? Wow! You even brought beautiful women here. You are so lucky today."


    A bald man came over and put his arm around Selina''s shoulder. He lowered his head and kissed her


    on the face with his thick lips. Selina patted him on the chest and said, "Well, stop it. There are not only


    beauties today, but also a ssmate I haven''t seen for a long time."


    "ssmate? Who is it?"


    The people in the room stretched out their necks curiously. Selina turned around and pulled in Jessie,


    who was standing at the door, and said, "Look!"


    "Jessie!" Everyone eximed in surprise. One of them asked, "Jessie, you have lived a good life in the


    past three years. You didn''t even have to attend sses or exams to get your graduation certificate.


    You didn''t attend the school anniversary event either. We thought you were going to be the president''s


    wife."


    Embarrassed, Jessie didn''t know how to respond.


    Selina pulled her to sit down on the sofa. Seeing that Jessie was still so reserved, she picked up a


    ss of wine on the table and handed it to Jessie. "Why haven''t you changed at all in the past three


    years? Every time you go to a ce with many people, you are so nervous. Rx! OK?"


    Before Jessie could say anything, she was dragged into the crowd.


    Every time when the ssmates met, they were particrly enthusiastic. Even if they hadn''t talked


    much before and hadn''t been in touch with each other, they became familiar with each other.


    Jessie was surrounded by some ssmates, drinking, chatting and ying games.


    The bald man sat next to Selina and kissed her. After a passionate kiss, he asked curiously, "Why did


    you bring her here? She hurt you so much."


    Everyone knew what happened that year. Selina had been depressed for a long time after she went


    abroad. At that time, if she hadn''t met the bald man, she wouldn''t have lived.


    "Have you ever heard a saying that it''s never toote to take revenge?"


    "You want to..."


    She cast a cold nce at Jessie and smiled viciously. It was her destiny to let her meet Jessie when


    she came back from abroad.


    Jessie could drink. But the wine was drugged.


    After drinking a few sses of wine, her body began to heat up and she felt dizzy.


    "I''m sorry. I''m going to the bathroom." She staggered to her feet like stepping on cotton. All of a


    sudden, her feet became soft and she fell down directly to sit on a male ssmate.


    "Wow, you are so soft. I didn''t expect a married woman to be as soft as a virgin."


    "I''m sorry. I... I..."


    "What''s wrong with you? Do you want to run away after sitting here?" With a dizzy head, Jessie tried


    her best to get up, but she didn''t expect that someone held her waist tightly with both hands. Her


    flushed cheeks instantly further flushed and she said awkwardly, "Zed, let go of me."


    "I can let you go, but you have topensate me. You provoked my eggs. Aren''t you going tofort


    me?"


    It was obvious. Jessie could understand what he meant.


    She looked at the other people in the room anxiously and awkwardly. When she saw them looking at


    her like they were watching a drama, Jessie suddenly realized that they all had bad intentions.


    She was set up.


    "Zed, let go of me!" Jessie ordered. However, Zed didn''t intend to let her go.


    When he was at school, he had a crush on her. He confessed to her several times, but she refused


    him. That kind of humiliation was unforgettable for him. In the past, she was the daughter of the Lin


    Group, and there were rumors that she married the into the Lan family. But in the past three years, her


    husband had never taken her out no matter where he went, so the rumor was just a rumor.


    He tightened his grip on her waist and made Jessie closer to him.


    He lowered his head, flicked her hair and whispered, "Jessie, do you think you are still the same


    person as before? I liked you so much, but you didn''t even look at me in the eye. Now I still like you,


    which is your fortune. It''s enough for you to have a short temper. If you keep making trouble like this,


    you will suffer a lot."


    Jessie trembled and her back went numb.


    Although the more than 10 people in front of her were all her ssmates, she didn''t know any of them.


    Clearly, they wouldn''t help her. They were probably all waiting to see her suffer.


    ''Jessie, what kind of life were you living?


    Why were there always so many dangers and cunning around you?''


    She tried hard to open her eyes and slowly calmed down with her consciousness.


    After a while, she said, "Well, can I go to the bathroom first? I think there must be some


    misunderstanding between us."


    "Misunderstanding? Are you sure it''s a misunderstanding?" Zed raised his eyebrows and looked at her


    in a daze. She seemed to be on the verge of copsing. She couldn''t escape. So, he said, "The


    bathroom is right next to the door. Hurry up. I don''t have much patience."


    Nodding her head, Jessie immediately supported herself with her hands, and slowly walked towards


    the bathroom with the help of the wall.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessie had thought she would be dead this time, but when she just stepped into the KTV, Mark


    received a call from Nick.


    "Young master, Mrs. Jessie was brought to Grand KTV by Selina."


    "Grand KTV!" Hearing that, Mark frowned. That ce was like a paradise for men. How could she go


    there?


    "Who is Selina?"


    Nick was speechless.


    "Selina is Mrs. Jessie''s ssmate. She colluded with the beast professor in college to frame Mrs.


    Jessie. She..."


    "I see. You go there with your men at once. I''ll be there soon."


    Biting his teeth, Mark squinted his sharp eyes.


    ''Selina, I let you gost time. But you didn''t quit. Don''t me me for being rude this


    time!''

 Chapter 257 How Dare You Touch My Woman Are You Tired Of Living

    Chapter 257 How Dare You Touch My Woman Are You Tired Of Living


    After staying in the bathroom for a long time, not only did Jessie not want to go out, but also her


    splitting head and heavy body made her unable to walk.


    Zed knocked on the door and asked, "are you done, Jessie? I said I didn''t have much patience. Come


    out! "


    Sitting on the toilet, with her elbow on the edge of the wash basin, Jessie closed her eyes and frowned.


    She looked terrible.


    The scenes shed through her mind like a movie.


    She seemed to be familiar with it, but at the same time, she felt strange.


    "If you don''t open the door, I''ll kick it open." Zed yelled outside the door. She wouldn''t go out easily if he


    got the chance today!


    Seeing that there was still no response, Zed didn''t say anything and directly kicked the bathroom door


    open with his long leg.


    There was an instant silence in the room, and everyone looked at the bathroom unanimously.


    Seeing that Jessie was sitting there, Zed quickly walked up to her, grabbed her hair with one hand, and


    pinched her chin with the other hand to make her look at him. He gritted his teeth and said, "do you


    think you are still the richdy who has the qualification to make you arrogant before? You are just a


    despondent woman who has been despised. Even the whore outside are much better than you. Do you


    think I will care about the worn shoes yed by Mark? Damn it, since you like to lose your temper, let


    me teach you how to be a woman that men like. "


    "Ah! No! Let me go! Let me go!" Jessie kept struggling, but with her strength, she couldn''t shake a man


    at all.


    While tearing her clothes, Zed lowered his head and kissed her forcefully.


    "Do you think you can escape? Let me tell you, even if I force you on the spot today, no one dares to


    say a word! You''d better obey me. I''ll make you feel better. "


    "Bastard, go to hell!" She pressed Zed''s head hard, opened her mouth and bit him in the ear. She


    stepped on his knees and heard the man''s heavy growl. She immediately pushed him away and


    staggered away.


    "Catch her! I am fucking kill you today, and I will not be surnamed Zhou! "


    Soon, several people surrounded Jessie. When Jessie stopped, a smell of death came up from his


    back.


    "Selina, why did you hurt me?" Jessie asked loudly


    "Why?" Selina pushed away the bald man who was holding her and walked towards Jessie with a


    sneer. She looked at Jessie with a pair of malicious eyes, wishing that she would die here immediately.


    "You have the nerve to ask me that. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have ended up like this? If it weren''t


    for you, Howard wouldn''t havemitted suicide. It''s all your fault! "


    Because of her?


    Howard...


    ''What happened in the past?'' she wondered!


    "Selina, what are you talking about? Who is Howard? I lost my memory. I don''t remember anything. I...


    "


    "You lost your memory?" Everyone was surprised. Selinaughed, "no wonder you don''t remember


    Zed. But that''s good. Since you don''t remember anything, let him help you recall."


    After saying that, she waved her hand. Several men immediately came forward, grabbed Jessie and


    dragged her to the sofa.


    With a sinister smile on his face, Zed walked to her, unbuttoned his belt and said, "listen to me, I


    promise it will be finished soon. If you don''t obey, you will have to wait for death."


    Seeing this, all the people in the room left with smiles.


    Jessie''s body trembled. She bit her lips, endured the pain in her body and stared at the man in front of


    her.


    When Zed was about to jump down, Jessie picked up the bottle on the table and smashed it on his


    head. A scream came, followed by the man''s scolding.


    "Jessie, how dare you hit my head? I won''t kill you today. My surname is Lin."


    Zed had always been an arrogant and domineering young master. He had been refused by Jessie


    several times at school. If it weren''t for the Lan family''s power, he would have done her a long time


    ago.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that the Lin Group was closed down and Mark didn''t want her anymore, she dared to beat him


    again and again three times. He was afraid that he would die with regret.


    Regardless of the wound on his head, he quickly walked up to Jessie. When she opened the door, he


    pulled her back, grabbed her hair and kept hitting her head against the door.


    "You are awesome, aren''t you? How dare you hit my head after beating me? Do you really think that I


    won''t beat women. I''ll kill you today, bitch! "


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Her head was hit hard. Jessie felt a splitting headache and her head was about to


    explode. She felt like she was going to faint.


    She had no strength at all. Under the effect of alcohol, her body was as soft as cotton, and she was like


    a captured chick, at the mercy of others.


    Seeing that Lin Ding didn''t struggle anymore, [ÖÜÔó³É] sneered and threw her on the sofa, continuing


    what he had just done.


    When Zed was about to get to the point, the door fell down with a bang, and a tall figure appeared in


    front of him. Zed was stunned for a moment, as if he saw the God of death. He immediately jumped off


    the sofa and knelt on the ground to beg for mercy.


    "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I... I... ah..."


    "How dare you touch my woman? You are tired of living." After a gunshot, a man''s miserable scream


    came. Standing outside, Nick and brothers could not help shrinking, cold sweat overflowing.


    Mark had even destroyed Zed''s penis before Zed could touch it.


    Taking off his coat and putting it on Jessie, Mark picked her up and ordered, "from now on, I don''t want


    to see the existence of the Zhou Group and this shop, as well as the people outside. Clean them up for


    me."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Then Mark strode away with Jessie in his arms.


    The car sped all the way. The atmosphere in the car was too low to breathe. Looking at the dark face of


    Mark, the driver didn''t even dare to take a deep breath. He drove carefully.


    "Ouch... It hurts... "


    "You know it hurts!" Mark''s voice was cold and angry. But there was a hint of pity and guilt in his eagle


    like eyes.


    He gently touched the blood soaked hair on her forehead, and his heart ached violently.


    He kept apologizing and repenting in his heart.


    He held Jessie tighter and tighter, as if he was going to embed her into his body. He rested his chin on


    her head and kissed her deeply.


    If what happened in the past would hurt her, he should stay by her side and protect her instead of


    running away from her.


    This time, it was his fault. This kind of thing could never happen again!

 Chapter 258 Who Will Be The Final Winner

    Chapter 258 Who Will Be The Final Winner


    When Mark arrived at the vi with Jessie in his arms, Derek had already been waiting for them.


    After a series of checks, Derek said, "Mrs. Jessie is basically fine except for the wound on her head.


    But... "


    "But what? Say it."


    Derek looked at him and wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "Mrs. Jessie was


    drugged."


    His eyes narrowed dangerously, murderous.


    "Why didn''t she react?" Mark asked that. Generally, people would react more or less when being


    drugged. But when Mark saw her, she was always in aa state, only asionally saying one or two


    words "very painful" in the car, which was not the state of being drugged at all.


    Why...


    "Maybe it''s because the wound on her forehead is too serious." Derek said.


    Looking sideways at him, Mark didn''t believe what Derek had guessed at all.


    After dressing the wound, Derek left with her assistant.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not long after Derek left, Nick came.


    "Has everything been settled?" Mark asked in a low voice


    The man nodded and said, "Selina and the bald man have been sent to X city. There will be a special


    snake head response there. The Zhou Group has sent someone to deal with it. "


    After thinking for a while, Mark said in a low voice, "Send the video to Lawrence."


    "Send it to him?" "Master, do you want Lawrence to deal with Zed?" Nick was surprised and puzzled.


    Seeing that Mark didn''t say a word, she continued, "Master, why did you do that? Since Mrs. Jessie


    left, there has been no news from Lawrence. Maybe he doesn''t want to care about Mrs. Jessie


    anymore. Why do you have to tell him about it? Isn''t it better if they are like this? "


    "Do you think he will give up so easily?" Turning his head sharply, Mark took a look at Nick and stood


    up. Putting his hands in the bags, he sighed deeply and said, "I think he hasn''t known that Jessie left


    the vi. If I''m not wrong, someone must have plotted what happened that night. I think that man was


    drugged."


    Nick...


    "Do you mean that woman named Aria did it?"


    Mark nodded. That woman was a killer and had always been in love with Lawrence. With her current


    status, nothing could threaten her.


    "Since this woman can find a killer to kill Jessie, there is nothing she can''t do. You send someone to


    keep an eye on her. I''d like to see when Lawrence can see her true face. " Then Mark asked, "by the


    way, how''s the investigation about the killer going?"


    "From the observation of the scene, I feel that the killer is very strange. We have so many people to


    surround and suppress him. Just as I saw, he should have been shot three or four times, but there is a


    little blood on the scene. So I guess that he is not a real human. He should be a biological creature. "


    "The biological creature? Who is so capable to create a human being? "


    Nick didn''t say a word, and Mark was also lost in thought, spinning his mind.


    As far as he knew, Edward was the only one who had a research project on biology. However, MR had


    been destroyed by him three years ago, and there was no such a project. But now, a biological creature


    suddenly appeared. Could it be that...


    "Did you see his face clearly?" Asked Mark.


    Nick shook his head and said, "the situation was too chaotic at that time, and he hid well, so we


    couldn''t see him clearly."


    "Well, keep investigating. As long as he takes action, I believe I can find it out." Raising his hand and


    waving it in the air, Mark signaled for him to leave. Then, Nick immediately turned around and left the


    room.


    Holding her hand, Mark looked at Jessie quietly with his deep eyes. His handsome eyebrows frowned


    slightly, and his fascinating face was covered with a faintyer of sadness.


    ''is that Daniel?''


    He couldn''t think of any other possibility except Daniel.


    Three years ago, when the MR was destroyed, Daniel disappeared. He tried many means to look for


    him, but there was no news at all.


    If it was really him, then who had carried out the reconstruction for him in the past three years?


    If Jessie knew that Daniel had be an immortal, she would be sad again.


    Mark lowered her head and pecked on the back of her fair hand.


    ''Jessie, what should I do to minimize the damage to you?


    £­


    "Stop, Aria!"


    Hearing a shout, Aria stopped and turned around. She saw that Eden with a knife walked towards her


    angrily and asked calmly, "Eden, what''s wrong?"


    "Don''t you know what you have done?" Eden reached out and grabbed her cor. Looking at her with


    burning eyes, he gritted his teeth and said, "I treat you as my brother, but you drugged me! Aria, do you


    believe that I will kill you right now? "


    "Do you have any evidence?" Aria shook off his hand and said coldly, "Eden, if you have evidence, you


    can kill me now. Why do you threaten me here. You didn''t leave your seat that night. How could I drug


    you. Besides, you left earlier than me. When you came back, I was still in the bar. Did you frame me up


    as my brother? "


    Eden choked with sobs, as if he could not find a ce to argue.


    But he was sure that it must be her.


    "I only drank with you that night. I know how much I can drink. Since I drank the first ss, I felt that


    there was something wrong with the wine."


    "Maybe there is something wrong with the wine, or there is something wrong with the bartender. Why


    don''t you investigate them and question me?" With an innocent look on her face, Aria looked at Eden


    and sighed helplessly. "Eden, I know you always think that I''m crossing the line in your heart. It''s


    because I''m too proud topete with Jasmine. It''s because I shouldn''t fall in love with Lawrence. No


    matter what I do, you always think that I''m wrong. I can understand what you think of me, but I also


    hope that you don''t look at me with different eyes. Any rtionship should be respected, just like you


    silently like Jasmine. "


    "You..."


    Aria smiled bitterly and patted Eden on the shoulder, as ifforting him or making him stop where he


    should stop. When Aria left the vi, Eden felt like there was a heavy stone in his heart.


    He narrowed his eyes and thought, ''Aria, if you dare to hurt Mr. Mark and Mrs. Jessie, I won''t let you


    go!''!


    As soon as she got on the car, Aria immediately took out her phone and dialed a number. When the


    phone was connected, she ordered coldly, "catch Eden for me. If he doesn''t obey, kill him. Remember,


    do it clean and don''t get me in trouble. You''d better put the me on Mark. "

 Chapter 259 You Are The Only Wife In My Life

    Chapter 259 You Are The Only Wife In My Life


    Since thest time he saw Jessie, Lawrence had never seen her, not even asking her a question.


    In fact, it was not that he didn''t want to, but that he dare not.


    When he was shot and hurt, he really hated her to the bone, but in the moment when she appeared, all


    the hatred disappeared.


    In the face of this rtionship, he knew that he was passive and humble, so he could no longer let


    himself be.


    Even if the missing tortured him, Lawrence had to grit his teeth and hold it back.


    Only when they both had enough space to calm down and think could they clearly know how good he


    was to her!


    Knock...


    "Sir, I have cooked crucian soup for you. It''s good for your wound. You must drink more."


    Lawrence looked at Aria, who was standing by the bed, with a smile on her face and gently scooping


    Soup for him. He couldn''t help but think, ''if only this is Jasmine.'' Then he asked, "how''s Jasmine doing


    these days?"


    Her hand holding the bowl trembled slightly, and the hot soup spilled on the back of her hand, instantly


    turning red.


    Aria pretended to be calm and said, "it''s good. She eat well and sleep well."


    "Really? "He looked at her suspiciously. When he saw that Aria nodded her head, a touch of


    disappointment and sadness instantly blurred his eyes.


    Didn''t Jasmine miss him?


    Even if it was just a little bit?


    Lawrence didn''t believe it, but he couldn''t find a reason to doubt it.


    After all, Jasmine had said more than once that she wanted to be free and leave him. Without him by


    her side, Jasmine should be very leisurely.


    It was normal that Jasmine didn''t miss him.


    "Sir, have some soup first. It has been cooked for hours." Aria handed the soup to him, and then


    Lawrence took it and drank it casually,pletely unaware of the taste.


    "Sir, with all due respect, I don''t think Miss Jasmine cares about you at all. Look at you lying here


    because of her. She doesn''t care about you at all. Do you think it''s worth doing this for her?"


    "Is it worth it?" Aria asked. Lawrence lowered his eyes, bitterness spreading in his heart. "What''s the


    meaning of life if we have to care about whether it''s worth it or not and whether it''s worth it or not?"


    "But it''s meaningless if you only pay for it without any return. What you have done is worth it in your


    own eyes. You are willing to do it, but in others'' eyes, you are just a contemptible scoundrel. "


    "What about you?" Lawrence fixed his eyes on Aria and said, "Haven''t you always been doing this for


    me and never cared about return?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Aria was stunned for a while, and a burst of bitterness surged up in her heart.


    "I don''t care about the reward, because you gave me my life. No matter whether my love for you can be


    completed or not, I will always be yours. Even if you don''t care about it. "


    "In fact, you don''t have to do that, Aria." Lawrence was helpless and embarrassed. Back then, he


    saved her not for any special reason. When he saw her lying in the jungle at herst gasp, like an


    abandoned animal, he felt pity for her.


    "I didn''t have any reason to save you at the beginning. I kept you by my side only is that you need a


    stable residence, and I just need a talent like you. I have no other meaning."


    "I know you don''t, but people all have feelings. Even if we are not in love, there will be family affection,


    the love of master and ve between us. Am I right to be loyal to my master? "


    Aria was a very independent and special woman, and Lawrence was always in control of everything.


    The two of them insisted on seeing each other.


    For a moment, the two of them were speechless, and the atmosphere was instantly awkward to


    freezing point.


    After dinner, Lawrence fell asleep. After washing the thermos bottle, Aria came in and heard


    Lawrence''s phone ringing.


    She walked over and picked up her phone. It was a video.


    Aria clicked on it and watched the video. Her face darkened instantly.


    ''Jasmine, you''ve alreadye back to the side of Mark. Why are you still here to provoke Lawrence?!


    She held the phone tightly.


    After a while, she turned on her phone, deleted the video, gently put it back on the bedside table, and


    left the ward as if nothing had happened.


    Mark didn''t leave until Jessie woke up.


    "What are you doing here, Mark?" Jessie thought she was going to die, but the first person she saw


    when she opened her eyes was him.


    Looking at her, Mark said in a soft voice, "I''m not here. Where do you want me to be?"


    Jessie...


    "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. You got hurt again. Don''t worry. This will never happen again. I promise. " With


    these words, Mark raised three fingers. With a faint smile, Jessie reached out to hold his hand and


    said, "It''s not your fault. What are you sorry for. In fact, I''m too stupid. The first time I saw Selina, I


    thought she had a bad intention. I even went to the KTV with her. I should be the one to say sorry. It''s


    me who caused you trouble. "


    With a smile, Mark shook his head and gently stroked the short hair on her forehead. His sharp eyes


    looked at her gently, as if they could see through everything.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mark, why are you so good to me? I think the luckiest thing in my life is to meet you. "


    "Silly girl, if I don''t treat you well, who should I treat well. You are the only wife in my life. "


    Jessie had never felt so happy as she was now when their four eyes met.


    After what had happened, all of a sudden, Mark felt that his rtionship with Jessie had taken a big


    step forward. There are a lot of intimate moves between the two people, and she is no longer the same


    as before, always tangled about how to choose between Mark and Lawrence.


    Although he was curious about what had changed her so much, he dare not ask more. He was afraid to


    hear the answers he did not want to hear.


    "Honey, I have to go to thepanyter. Would you like to go with me or have a rest at home?" Mark


    asked in a soft voice while picking up food for Jessie.


    "No, I won''t. just focus on your work."


    "Okay, I''ll go back early."


    Jessie smiled and nodded.


    After lunch, Mark drove away.


    Because of the injury of Jessiest time, Mark specially called Grace and several servants back from


    the mansion to take care of Jessie''s diet and daily life. In the first one or two days, Jessie was not used


    to it, but now she got along well with the servants.


    "Mrs. Jessie, Mr. Mark has asked someone to buy a lot of flowers. They are just sent here and will be


    nted in the garden. Would you like to go with us?" Grace asked with a smile.


    "No, I have a headache and want to go upstairs and have a rest."


    "Headache?" As soon as she heard that Jessie was not feeling well, she became alert. Grace hurried


    forward and said, "Mrs. Jessie, how about I call the doctor to check on you? I think you often have a


    headache in the past two days. We should let the doctor check on you."


    "No, thanks. Maybe I haven''t slept well these days. It doesn''t matter. I''m going upstairs. Call me if you


    need anything." Jessie said.

 Chapter 260 Killing In Love

    Chapter 260 Killing In Love


    Seeing that Jessie went upstairs in pain, Grace was also a little worried and anxious. What she was


    worried about was not only her headache, but also her rtionship with Mark.


    Although the rtionship between the two seemed to be getting better, she still felt that there was


    something wrong with Jessie. It seemed that Jessie was deliberately showing the intimacy between her


    and Mark. Whether it was kissing or holding hands, there was always a faint pain and forbearance in


    her eyebrows.


    They were husband and wife, and they were in love with each other. Why would people have such an


    illusion?


    Grace didn''t understand and was confused. Maybe it was just her illusion.


    After returning to her room, Jessie took out the headache medicine she had asked the servant to buy,


    poured five pills into her mouth and swallowed them.


    Since she woke up, she often had a terrible headache, especially at night. It was so painful that she


    could not fall asleep.


    This situation has not been for a while. Since Jessie was in Germany, she began to have frequent


    headaches. With the passage of time, the number and degree of headaches have be more and


    more severe.


    In fact, she also wanted the doctor to have a check-up, but she didn''t want Mark to know.


    She owes him so much that she feels that it has never been clear in her life. Seeing that Mark is fresh


    and in a good mood recently, she doesn''t want to give him any more trouble. She can only use


    painkillers to restrain this pain.


    When Jessie was about to fall asleep, her phone rang.


    She answered the phone. Before she could say anything, the other party''s voice came.


    "Jasmine, how are you doing with Mark?"


    When Jessie heard Aria''s voice, her heart skipped a beat.


    Since Aria had known that she was with Mark, so Lawrence...


    After a pause, Jessie said in a deep voice, "Just say it. I don''t think you are here to care about me."


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that after using all kinds of methods, Lawrence was still unable to defeat Mark.


    What a different fate!" Aria''s tone was full of sarcasm.


    "Aria, what do you want to say?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing. I just want to tell you everything you want to know."


    Jessie stunned. ''Her past?''


    She felt a little uneasy, timid, scared and expectant.


    "Now that you''re back with Mark, I think you should know something." "Your name is Jessie, the


    daughter of the the Lin Group''s CEO. Although you are from a rich family, you are not as happy as the


    children of an ordinary family. Your father has two wives. Your mother is schizophrenic. Although she


    lives with you, she is basically locked in the room as a lunatic. You have a mentally retarded brother.


    Three years ago, your father sent him to the Human Body Laboratory for research. Now it seems that


    he is dead. As for you... "


    Aria paused deliberately. Seeing this, Jessie immediately asked, "what''s wrong with me?"


    Aria chuckled, "your loss of memory was not caused by a car ident, but by the enemy of Mark.


    When you were about to kill Mark, you were identally hit by a bullet. Lawrence designed to steal


    you, and then asked someone to erase you memory, so that you can stay with Lawrence."


    Jessie was totally stunned.


    She couldn''t hear what Aria was going to say. Her mind was full of what Aria had just said.


    Her mother had schizophrenia, and her brother was an idiot. His father had sent him to do research.


    Now he was dead! What made her most uneptable was that she wanted to kill Mark, and that


    Lawrence even deliberately asked people to erase all her memories...


    Lawrence had erased all her memories!


    How could a person''s memory be erased!


    Suddenly, Jessie came back to her senses. She closed her eyes and bit her lips, trying to calm herself


    down.


    She kept telling herself. ''Calm down! Calm down! Calm down! Don''t believe what Aria said. She is not a


    good person. There must be a plot behind her words.''


    After a while, she opened her eyes and said in a cold voice, "Aria, do you think I will believe you?"


    "Don''t you believe me?" Aria smiled. "If you think I''m lying to you, you can ask Mark. He is also one of


    the involved persons. He knows everything about you. He knows better than anyone else about your


    family, why you got married and what happenedter. As long as you ask, you will know whether what I


    said is true or not. "


    Once again, Jessie was rendered speechless.


    Indeed, Mark knew everything about her, but why did he always keep silent about the past?


    For example, after he was released from prisonst time, he could have told her everything in the past.


    Why didn''t he tell her?


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I think you''d better think about how to protect yourself. There is a


    saying in the world that if you don''t know, unless you have done it, no one knows what you have done?


    Even if Eden doesn''t tell me, do you think no one else knows? "


    After hanging up the phone, Jessie sat on the bed helplessly.


    Holding the phone tightly in her hand, she fixed her eyes on a ce, as if deep in thought.


    All of a sudden, there was a knock on the door. Hearing that, Jessie came back to his senses. When


    Grace opened the door and saw the panic on Jessie''s face, she asked worriedly, "Mrs. Jessie, what''s


    wrong with you? Why do you look so nervous? "


    Touching her face, Jessie felt her heart was beating fast, as if reminding her of the content of the phone


    call just now. She quickly calmed down and said, "Oh, I just saw a mouse. I was frightened."


    "Mouse? There is a mouse at home! " With her eyes wide open, Grace scanned the room like a radar,


    but didn''t find any mouse. She immediately said, "Mrs. Jessie, don''t be afraid. I''ll have someonee


    up to clean it upter."


    Hearing that, Grace continued, "by the way, Mr. Mark just called and asked the driver to pick you up for


    dinnerter. He saw you were talking on the phone all the time, so he called home. "


    "Dinner?" Jessie was not in the mood to eat now. Even if there have dragon meat, she might not be


    able to eat it. But it was good to go out. There were too many people at home, and it was inconvenient


    to talk. "Okay, I see."


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, the driver came back to pick up Austin. After changing her clothes,


    Jessie went downstairs. When she reached the corner of the garden, she heard the servants nting


    flowers chatting in the garden.


    "Mr. Mark is so nice to Mrs. Jessie. I''m so envious of her."


    "What do you think? In the past, Mr. Mark didn''t like Mrs. Jessie at all. It was Mrs. Jessie who wanted to


    marry into the Lan family. What she had done to Mr. Mark was really not done by anyone." A servant


    with a look of contempt and sneer said, "I don''t know what''s wrong with Mr. Mark''s brain. Mrs. Jessie


    had shot Mr. Mark so many times, but he was still so loyal to Mrs. Jessie. Does he think that Mrs.


    Jessie is the only woman in the world?"


    "What? Mrs. Jessie had shot Mr. Mark before? Tell me what happened. "


    Standing at the ce where Jessie turned around, she was trembling.


    It turned out that what Aria said was right. She had indeed killed Mark before.

 Chapter 261 It Doesnt Matter As Long As You Are Happy

    Chapter 261 It Doesn''t Matter As Long As You Are Happy


    Jessie was absent-minded during the whole meal. No matter what Mark said to her, she would answer


    him "Okay", "Okay" and "whatever". Seeing her like this, Mark had prepared a lot of words to say, but


    now he could only keep them in him.


    Noticing that Jessie was not in the mood to eat, the two of them had some food casually. Then, Mark


    proposed to leave.


    The awkward atmosphere continued from the dining room to the car. Unable to hold back anymore,


    Mark asked, "Jessie, what''s wrong with you today? I called you this afternoon, but the line was busy.


    Who were you talking to? "


    Jessie looked at Mark in confusion.


    "Mark, do you regret knowing me?"


    "¡­¡­" The more Mark looked at her, the more suspicious he became. Mark was sure that something


    was wrong with Jessie. It must have something to do with the phone call. "What are you talking about?


    How can I regret it? Thest thing I regret in my life is to meet you and marry you. Honey, what''s wrong


    with you today? Everything is fine at noon. Can''t you tell me anything? "


    "Honey..." In the face of such an intimate address, Jessie''s heart twitched inexplicably.


    Looking at her quietly, Mark was extremely anxious. His heart was like an ant on a hot pot. He was


    burning with anxiety, but there was nothing he could do.


    Even if Jessie didn''t want to tell him, he could know what had happened, but he didn''t want to do that.


    He didn''t want the misunderstanding between them to happen again. Their trust was like treading on


    thin ice. If they didn''t build their trust little by little, he didn''t know what more terrible things would


    happen in the future.


    So the only way he could do was to wait.


    After a long time, Jessie said, "Our marriage is not voluntary. In fact, you don''t have to be so good to


    me. It''s really unnecessary."


    "Honey, what do you want to say?" As soon as Mark heard Jessie say that he didn''t need to be good to


    her, Mark''s heart began to shake uneasily. "I treat you well because I love you. You see, you have


    disappeared for three years and I haven''t given up. No matter what you say now, I won''t let you go.


    Don''t say anything ''unworthy'' to me anymore. I know whether it''s worth it or not. I have been in the


    business world for so many years, which proves that I''m not a fool. I know what I want. If you continue


    saying that, I will really be angry. "


    "But why do you love someone who wants to kill you?"


    All of a sudden, Jessie argued loudly. Startled, Mark was stunned and didn''t respond for a long time.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who told you that you wanted to kill me! Who told you that? " Holding her shoulders, Mark said word


    by word, "Listen carefully, Jessie. I will only say this once. Listen carefully. Remember, even if we were


    forced to get married and even if we had many misunderstandings, those were all in the past, and I


    don''t care anymore. I only know that I love you. I want you to be my lover, my family, and the closest


    person in my life. I don''t want to see you unhappy. I don''t even want to frown. Jessie, don''t dwell on the


    past, okay? We still have decades to go. Don''t care about those short months, okay? I don''t believe


    that decades of happiness can''tpare with those months. "


    Mark said in a sonorous and powerful voice. His expression was affectionate and touching.


    But Jessie still couldn''t believe what happened to her.


    "But the fact is what happened can''t be ignored. I did leave many seeds of hatred on you. I did shoot


    you, which you can''t deny. Because you just found me, so now in your heart, as long as I can stay with


    you, you can ignore everything. But you can guarantee that, one yearter, five yearster, ten years


    later, in the day we don''t know in the future, when we have conflicts and disagreements, when we


    quarrel, those things will still be thorns in our hearts, and they will never disappear. "


    "Then what do you want?" Finally, Mark lost his temper.


    He had made it so clear to her, but Jessie still had toe to the point. She had to say that he would


    still care about those things. Yes, they couldn''t change or erase what had happened. Was it just


    because of these things that they didn''t need to live?


    Compared with the past when they had hurt each other, Jessie was much more important in his heart.


    After experiencing the pain and the loss of three years, Mark really knew what was the most precious


    thing.


    When Mark saw that Jessie was stunned by his roar, he withdrew his hand, sat straight, lowered his


    head and looked dejected.


    Could it be that they really couldn''tmunicate with each other?


    "Jessie, I know you care about the past. I know you have changed a lot these days because I saved


    you many times. You are grateful to me, but you don''t repay me. In fact, you don''t love me, do you?"


    Raising his eyes turned to Jessie and said, "Since we got married, although I didn''t love you, I had a


    responsibility to protect you no matter whether it was sympathy or feeling that we were destined to be


    together. It was not until I found out that I fell in love with you unconsciously that my heart for you


    became deeper. Therefore, no matter it is me, Lawrence or you, when the person you love is in danger,


    you will go all out... I sincerely hope that you don''t feel pressure for the way I have been protecting you


    and doing everything for you. I don''t want you to be with me because of this.


    Jessie stared at him, confused.


    What Mark said seemed to be reasonable, but how could she ept everything he gave so easily?


    The car started. The two of them kept silent all the way.


    Soon, the car stopped at the gate of the vi. "Go in quickly. You haven''t slept well these days. Go to


    bed early." Mark said.


    "¡­¡­ Aren''t you going in? "


    "No, there is a big project in thepany recently. I guess I will be busy for several days. Just have a


    good rest at home. If you want to eat anything, just tell Grace. If you want to go out, take two


    bodyguards with you. Safety first. " Then she took out a ck card and handed it to Jessie. "This card


    should have been given to you three years ago. You can use it. You don''t have to save money for me."


    Looking at the card in Mark''s hand, Jessie felt a lump in her throat and a lump in her throat.


    "Mark, you..."


    "Honey, go back to sleep. Good night. " Mark reached out, sped the back of her head, lowered his


    head and gave Jessie a deep kiss on the forehead.


    ''Jessie, as long as you are happy, I don''t care anything.''

 Chapter 262 Recalling The Memories

    Chapter 262 Recalling The Memories


    For the whole night, Jessie tossed and turned in bed, thinking about what Aria and Mark had said.


    In her heart, there seemed to be two men who were constantly pulling and saying, "can''t you forget the


    past?" The past was nothing. The present and the future were the most important. You must live in the


    present, the present.


    The other one said, "do you want to be a person without a past? Even if you are happy now, you will be


    sad for what happened in the past one day. What happened can never be forgotten. It is like a needle


    inserted between the two of you, piercing you into pain.


    "Ahhh!"


    Holding her head in her hands, Jessie went crazy. What should she do?


    The past was not something that could be put down. The present was not something that could be


    grasped either. Everything happened now was in the past, and the reason why Aria told her about her


    past was that she wanted to ruin her life and make her suffer?


    Suddenly, Jessie suddenly turned over from the bed and sat up, looked firmly at a certain ce, and


    said, "No, I can''t keep those memories in check, even if I can''t restore my memory, I must understand


    the past things clearly."


    In fact, there were not many people who knew her past, and a few of Mark''s friends knew everything


    about her, but Jessie didn''t want Mark to know it. All of a sudden, a person came to her mind. The next


    morning, she got up early and went out after having some breakfast.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "Well, my name is Jessie. I''m a member of Ivy''s family. I want to see her."


    "Ivy?" The police took a look at her and said, "please wait a moment. I''ll help you ask."


    Jessie nodded and looked at the towering wall, which was like a huge ck curtain pressing down,


    making people terrified and uneasy.


    After a while, a female police officer came over with a smile and said, "nice to meet you, Mrs. Jessie.


    My name is Jean Wang. Why didn''t you call us before you came? Then we can arrange it in advance."


    Stunned for a moment, Jessie smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m really sorry to cause you trouble."


    "Please don''t say that. This way, please."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Following the police all the way to the visiting room, Jessie''s heart beat faster and faster, and even her


    palms began to sweat. She didn''t know whether she was nervous or afraid.


    Noticing that Jessie''s face was a little pale, Jean Wang couldn''t help asking, "Mrs. Jessie, are you not


    feeling well? You don''t look well. Do you want to have a rest in the reception room? "


    "Uh... No, No. maybe I didn''t sleep wellst night. Thank you. "


    Jean Wang nodded. When Jessie saw Ivye in, she immediately became nervous, clenching her


    fists.


    Jean said, "Mrs. Jessie, you can have a talk. We''re just outside. You can call us if you want." After


    saying that, she turned to look at Ivy with a serious and fierce look, as if saying ''behave yourself''. Then


    Jean left with the other two policemen.


    Ivy sat opposite Jessie and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m here to ask you about my past." Jessie said, as she sat up straight.


    "The past? What happened in the past? " Ivy was confused.


    "I have lost my memory. I don''t remember anything in the past, so I don''t remember what you saidst


    time. If you want me to help you, you must tell me everything that happened in the past today. Including


    the things between you and my parents. "


    "About Darren?" Ivy sneered, with a faint bitterness and sadness at the corners of her mouth. Then


    said, "Yes, I''m a mistress. That''s why your father didn''t want to marry me until your mother died. In fact,


    I know very well that in his heart, Darren will always love Irene. Even if Irene is crazy all day long, he


    still leaves her in this house. And you, although Darren treats Ellie better than you on the surface, he


    also let you marry into the Lan family. But Ellie ended up like this. "


    "But I didn''t marry Mark voluntarily, did I?"


    "No one would be willing to marry a disfigured cripple."


    A disfigured cripple?


    With a puzzled look on her face, Jessie wondered why Mark was disfigured and crippled.


    So far, Ivy had been puzzled and couldn''t figure this thing out.


    In her impression, Mark was a monster in a mask and wheelchair. Once she saw the scarring on his


    face, which can really frighten people to death. She don''t know why. Just a few monthster, he


    suddenly stood up, and the scarring on his face disappeared.


    The only reason that could be exined was that Darren had already known what kind of person Mark


    was. No father in the world was willing to let his own daughter marry that kind of person.


    Jessie had thought that Ivy knew everything about her past, but she didn''t expect that what she knew


    was only the surface. As for why she killed Mark and what kind of feud she had with Mark, Ivy knew


    nothing at all. Even if she said that Darren sent Daniel to do research, she only knew a little about it.


    Anyway, Jessie had gained something from this trip. As for other things, it seemed that Jessie had to


    ask Rachel.


    "Thank you for telling me everything. Don''t worry. I will take good care of Ellie. After all, she is my only


    family in the world. If you need any help, just tell me. "


    "There is nothing I can''t let go except for Ellie. With your words today, I can die with peace."


    After a pause, Jessie stood up and said, "if you need anything, just let them call me." Then Jessie left.


    Jessie had thought that she would hate Ivy very much, but after more than an hour''s conversation,


    Jessie realized that Ivy was also a poor person.


    When Ivy was young, she finally found someone she loved. She thought she could live a happy life, but


    she didn''t expect herself to be a mistress. They had been scheming against each other for decades,


    but in the end, they had no choice but to end up like this.


    And Ivy had been thinking about fame all her life, but in the end, she still couldn''t get it.


    Jessie''s heart ached.


    Walking out of the high wall, Jessie felt as if his heart was covered with ayer of haze under the


    scorching sunshine.


    Suddenly, under the sun, a long figure slowly approached.


    When Jessie raised her head, a handsome face appeared in front of her. "Why are you here?" Jessie


    asked in astonishment.

 Chapter 263 I Will Take Good Care Of You

    Chapter 263 I Will Take Good Care Of You


    The tall figure approached her and directly shrouded her in the shadow. He said in a low and charming


    voice, "Mrs. Jean called me and said that you didn''t look well and asked me to pick you up."


    "Jean..." Jessie didn''t expect that Mark had spies everywhere. "I''m fine. Maybe I didn''t sleep wellst


    night."


    After taking a look at her for a while, Mark took her hand and walked towards the car.


    The car drove all the way home.


    Jessie looked at Mark curiously, wondering why he didn''t ask her anything. Didn''t he want to know what


    she was doing here?


    Jessie thought Mark was going to drive her home, but unexpectedly, the car went into a vi district and


    stopped at the gate of a vi.


    Jessie looked at Mark nkly, walked around the front of the car and opened the door. "Get off the car."


    said Mark


    Jessie got out of the car and followed Mark into the vi.


    As soon as Jessie stepped into the garden, she felt her heart was blocked. It seemed that something


    was constantly rushing in her mind. Although it didn''t hurt, it was very ufortable.


    "Who''s this, Mark? What are we doing here? "


    "This is the house of the Lin family, where you grew up." Jessie looked at Mark in astonishment, Mark


    said, "You went to see Ivy today because you wanted to know what happened in the past. Since you


    want to know, I''ll take you here directly. Every corner here has your memories. I think if you see these,


    you might remember something. "


    "You, you know... Sorry, I... "


    "You don''t have to apologize. It''s not your fault. Since I took you to see Ivyst time and saw your sad


    face, I have been afraid that you would get hurt, so I don''t want you to dwell on the past. It''s my


    negligence. Everyone doesn''t want to live with a nk memory that knows nothing about their past. In


    fact, I shouldmunicate with you more and understand your ideas more. I hadn''t done it well. Now


    that you want to know, I''ll take you to all the ces we used to go today. No matter whether you


    remember it or not, at least let you know that there were your footprints in those ces. Do you think


    it''s a good idea? "


    "¡­¡­ Thank you. "


    Jessie walked around the vi and checked all the living room, dining room and rooms except the room


    on the third floor. Jessie didn''t dare to go in.


    "What''s wrong?" Mark asked


    Jessie shook her head. She didn''t know why, but she felt scared when she saw this room, but she


    seemed to have a faint motivation in her heart, pushing her to open the door.


    She clenched her fists, hesitating and uneasy.


    Standing next to her, Mark noticed all her uneasiness, but he didn''t do anything. He knew that she must


    have some feelings. She just needed a little courage.


    "If you can''t, don''t force yourself. Take your time."


    "No, I can."


    Jessie held the doorknob and slowly twisted it. When the door was opened, she slowly pushed it open.


    Looking at the clean and tidy room, Jessie''s face turned pale in an instant. Suddenly, the curtain was


    blown by the wind, and Jessie suddenly screamed. She instantly squatted on the ground, with her


    hands holding his head, and her body trembling.


    Seeing that, Mark squatted down, held her trembling body tightly andforted her in a soft voice,


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s okay. It''s just the wind. It''s the wind."


    "Wind?" Jessie raised her hand and looked at the curtain, which was naturally drooping. Everything


    was as calm as usual. Jessie looked at Mark with a timid look and said, "I saw a woman behind the


    curtain just now. Her hair was disheveled and her clothes were in a mess. I also saw many whip


    wounds on her body. It''s so terrible, really terrible."


    "It''s just an illusion, not true. Look, now there is no one but us. "


    When Mark saw that Jessie was still in fear, he helped her up and went downstairs.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Jessie, are you feeling better?" Mark asked in a low voice, his eyes full of worry.


    "Nothing else." Jessie nodded.


    As a matter of fact, Mark knew very well that Jessie always liked to show off her strength, so Mark


    didn''t believe her at all. What''s more, her pale face was still there. She couldn''t deceive him at all.


    The phone rang.


    After taking a look at Jessie, Mark took out his phone and answered it. "Mr. Mark, Ellie was released


    from prison today."


    "Where is she?"


    "She is on her way back to the Lin family."


    "Okay, I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Mark thought for a while and finally said, "Jessie, Ellie is back."


    "Ellie..." Looking at Jessie in a daze who didn''t know what to do, Mark said, "How about I arrange a


    ce for her to live first and then send her abroad? What do you think of it?"


    "Abroad?"


    "Yes, she is only 20 years old now. She has stayed in the prison for three years, and she has lost a lot


    of homework. If she goes to school at home, that experience will definitely bring her trouble. Only when


    she goes abroad, no one will know." Seeing that Jessie didn''t say anything, Mark held her hand and


    said in a soft voice, "In fact, that''s not the only reason why I did so. I know that you have promised Ivy


    to take care of her. In order to give her a better life and future without disturbing our lives, I have to


    send her abroad."


    When Jessie heard that, she was very happy. Mark always showed his love for her inadvertently all the


    time, and no one could stop or hate him.


    During this period of time, she also felt that Mark really loved her very much. He always gave priority to


    her and considered everything for her.


    Leaning her head against Mark''s broad and thick shoulder, she smiled happily and said, "thank you,


    Mark."


    At this time, a shadow suddenly appeared in the living room, a pair of eyes full of hatred staring at the


    two people sitting on the sofa.


    Raising his eyes, the tenderness in his eyes disappeared in an instant and he looked at her coldly.


    Feeling something was wrong, Jessie also raised her head. When she saw Ellie, Jessie immediately


    stood up and said, "Sister." before Jessie could say the second word, Ellie sneered at her.


    "Sister? ''Jessie, don''t call me that. I''m not your sister. " Her eyes were as sharp as needles. Looking at


    Ellie''s face, which looked like Ivy''s face, Jessie''s heart ached at the thought that Ellie would lose her


    mother soon.


    She stood up and walked to Ellie. Holding her hand, she said with concern, "I know you have suffered a


    lot in the past three years, but no matter what, I will take good care of you in the future."


    "Take care of me?" Ellie sneered and shook off Jessie''s hand fiercely. Ellie said with disgust, "Don''t


    pretend to be a good person here. If it weren''t for you, my mother and I wouldn''t have ended up like


    this. I must get justice for me and my mother today."

 Chapter 264 Sisters

    Chapter 264 Sisters


    As soon as Ellie finished her words, she pped hard on Jessie''s face. A finger print instantly


    appeared on her fair face, which was extremely dazzling.


    "Ellie!" Upon hearing that, Ellie trembled with fear. Mark walked forward, looked at Jessie''s red cheek


    and said coldly, "Ellie, don''t forget that you didn''t release it until today. If you still want to go back there,


    you can try again!"


    As a greenhouse flower in her early twenties and had never been exposed to any wind and rain, Ellie


    felt aggrieved and helpless at this moment.


    She didn''t know why she had been in prison for three years and felt extremely innocent. If it weren''t for


    Jessie, she would have lived a happy andfortable life with mom, dad.


    Tears fell down like broken beads.


    Ellie sobbed with grievance, "Yes, I know I was released today. I know I have a dark history, but why


    did I be like this? Didn''t you do it? My father is dead, and my mother is still in prison. I don''t know


    when she cane out. I''m the only one in the world. How can I live in the future? If I need to be like a


    rat crossing the street, you''d better send me back! "


    Ellie squatted on the ground and burst into tears. Looking at her sister who had no memory and was


    like a stranger to her, Jessie felt sorry for her and felt pity for her.


    Jessie squatted down, reached out and held Ellie''s trembling body, andforted her in a soft voice, "I


    know you have suffered a lot there. Since you are out, don''t think about it anymore. Life will always


    pass, and tomorrow will be a new day. Don''t worry. No matter what happens, I won''t leave you alone. "


    Ellie raised her head slightly and stared at her with her red and swollen eyes. Crystal tears were still


    hanging on her face. She looked like an abandoned kitten, pitiful and heartbroken.


    Jessie wiped the tears on her face gently with her finger pulps and said, "you don''t have to doubt what I


    said is true. No matter what kind of feud happened in thest generation, it''s in the past. You and I will


    always be sisters. I won''t leave you alone. "


    "But you just said you would send me abroad."


    Jessie...


    Jessie didn''t expect that Ellie had heard what Mark had said. ording to her current situation, what


    could she do if she didn''t go abroad?


    She smiled awkwardly and said, "That''s just one of the ns. If you don''t want to go abroad, you can


    discuss it with me, right. Wherever you want to go to school and live, we will respect your decision. "


    "Really?" Ellie asked in reply


    "Yes. Come on, let''s go home first." Jessie nodded.


    As soon as Ellie heard the two words "go home", she smiled happily and went out with Jessie.


    Following Mark, the look on his face darkened, and his deep eyes were full of worry.


    Family affection was the most important thing for Jessie. Whether it was in the past or now, she always


    valued her family more than her life. But Jessie didn''t know that her family was also a person. They


    also had desires, greed, and intrigues. Just like just now, she only saw Ellie''s pity and helplessness,


    but she didn''t see Ellie''scency and deception shing in her eyes.


    As soon as Ellie walked out of the vi and reached the car, she went directly to the passenger seat,


    opened the door and got in the car.


    "Sit in the back seat. This is not your seat." Mark ordered


    "¡­¡­ Sister, look at Mr. Mark. He is so fierce to me. I just like to sit in the front. I will carsickness if I sit


    in the back. "


    Ellie pouted and acted like a spoiled child. Standing by the car door, Jessie looked embarrassed. In


    fact, Jessie didn''t want to let Ellie sit in front of her, but Ellie had just been released from prison and


    was not in a good mood, so Jessie could only suppress her unhappiness to the bottom of her heart.


    Jessie said indifferently, "well, let her sit. I can sit in the back seat." Then she opened the back door


    and got in the car.


    On the way, Ellie was in a good mood and kept talking in the car. However, Jessie and Mark were not


    in the mood at all. If it weren''t for the sake of Jessie, Mark wouldn''t have talked to Ellie at all.


    "Mr. Mark, I heard from the police that you asked them to take good care of me, didn''t you? You don''t


    know what kind of people there are. It''s so horrible. It''s better toe back. With you and my sister


    around, no one dares to bully me in the future. "


    In fact, Ellie wanted to say that she had the presence of Mark. But then she realized that she couldn''t


    be too tant. Even if she didn''t want to, she could only mention Jessie.


    Seeing that Mark''s face was ck, Jessie knew that he didn''t like Ellie. To avoid embarrassment,


    Jessie immediately said, "Ellie, were you bullied inside?"


    "How could it be possible? I just said that Mr. Mark helped me. If he wasn''t there, I would have been


    beaten to death inside."


    "¡­¡­" Biting her lips, Jessie looked at Mark, feeling sad.


    Back home, Ellie saw such a big and luxurious vi. She was in a good mood. She couldn''t close her


    mouthughing. Holding Mark, Ellie kept asking, "Where do I live? Where do I live?" Mark coldly drew


    back her arm and threw a sentence, "Jessie, please arrange it. I''ll go upstairs first" and then he go to


    the room.


    Jessie red at Mark fiercely. Then she found Grace and said, "Grace, this is my sister. She has lived


    here since today. You have to clean up a guest room for her. Ellie, this is Grace, the housekeeper here.


    You can go straight to her if you need anything in the future. "


    "Sister, can''t I ask you and Mr. Mark for help except for Grace?"


    "¡­¡­ Of course. "


    After arranging everything for Ellie, Jessie went back to her room tiredly. While Mark had already


    changed into casual clothes, sitting on the sofa and reading leisurely.


    "Everything is done?" Mark asked without raising his head.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Yes, she lives in the next room." Jessie sighed, looking tired.


    "Next door?" All of a sudden, Mark raised his eyes, put down the book in his hand, looked at Jessie


    and said, "How can you let her live next to us? There are only two rooms on the third floor, and these


    two rooms are..."


    "What else?" Seeing that he was hesitating, Jessie immediately asked in reply.


    Mark signed, "Never mind. You are the hostess here. You can do whatever you want. But I have


    something to say first. I don''t like your sister very much. I believe that if you are smart, you should also


    see my attitude towards her. You''d better not give her what she want all the time. I don''t want to see


    anyone hurt you by any means. If she do, don''t me me for being rude. "

 Chapter 265 Dont Mess With Me

    Chapter 265 Don''t Mess With Me


    Mark signed, "Never mind. You are the hostess here. You can do whatever you want. But I have


    something to say first. I don''t like your sister very much. I believe that if you are smart, you should also


    see my attitude towards her. You''d better not give her what she want all the time. I don''t want to see


    anyone hurt you by any means. If she do, don''t me me for being rude. "


    Jessie...


    She walked up to Mark and held his big hands naturally. "I know you love me, but she just came out.


    Although three years is not long, it''s not short. She must have suffered a lot inside. She won''t act


    recklessly."


    ncing at her helplessly, Mark said, "It''s good that you know it." Then he picked up the book and


    continued to read, while he was thinking about what had happened to Ellie.


    When he saw Ellie in the Lin family, he felt that she had a bad intention, especially from the moment he


    got in the car.


    Although Mark didn''t know much about Ellie and had a little bit of personal awareness about her, he


    could clearly feel that Ellie was not easy to deal with from the way she got on the car.


    As for what Jessie thought of Ellie, Mark had one hundred thousand doubts.


    The two of them kept silent for a long time. After looking at Mark quietly for a while, Jessie asked,


    "Well, I want to ask you something."


    Raising his eyes, Jessie said, "I''ve been here for a while. I want to ask you..."


    "You want to ask Lawrence?" Mark said directly


    Uh...


    Jessie was stunned.


    How could he know what she wanted to ask.


    Mark put down the book again, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his lips, saying, "Jessie, if


    you have anything to say in the future, don''t feel embarrassed, or afraid of my anger, we are husband


    and wife, even if you can''t ept it now, but in my heart, you are my wife, my wife for life. Although you


    haven''t mentioned Lawrence for a long time, you still care about him in your heart. Don''t worry. He''s


    recovering well. "


    Jessie nodded with a relieved smile.


    "Mark, are you so good to all women? You know what? A man like you has a special word in a


    woman''s heart, called caring guy. Men like you are easy to attract women. "


    "Do I need to attract women in this way?" Raising his eyebrows proudly, Mark said, "You know, I''m a


    billionaire. Just the name Mark can attract all women. Do I need to care about them? What''s more, the


    one who was nice to a woman was called caring guy, and the one who was warm to all women was


    called central air conditioner. I think it''s more suitable for John. "


    "Ah! Aren''t you afraid that he will beat you? I really doubt if you are good friends. "


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Don''t worry. Your husband is stronger than him." Seeing Jessie''s mouth curled, a look of disbelief,


    Mark immediately pulled down his cor, a pair of strong breasted chickens loomed, and said with a


    bad smile, "How do you want to see your husband, in addition to another kind of heroism in the


    market?"


    Then Mark leaned his head close to her and was about to kiss her.


    "Sister, my room..."


    All of a sudden, the door was opened. Hearing the sound, Jessie pushed Mark away in horror. Jessie''s


    face turned red and her heart beat fast.


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    Ellie said awkwardly, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that. I didn''t know that you... Well, you can continue.


    "


    Jessie lowered her head and blushed. She was so embarrassed that she forgot to respond. All of a


    sudden, Mark''s face darkened. He looked coldly at Ellie at the door and said in a low voice, "Don''t you


    know that you have to knock first before entering the door? You are twenty years old, not two years old.


    Don''t say that you don''t understand the rules. "


    "¡­¡­" Ellie said with a sad face. "I know I was wrong. I won''t do it again."


    "Tell me, what do you want from your sister?"


    "Well, I don''t have any daily clothes to change. I want to ask sister if she can take me to buy them."


    Jessie looked up and said, "Yes. We didn''t know that Ellie woulde back, and we didn''t prepare any


    clothes. We really need to buy her some."


    Mark sighed in his heart. He really has no way to deal with Jessie.


    It''s obvious that Ellie did it on purpose. Even if she didn''t change the clothes, she could eat or find other


    time to say that it didn''t matter much. However, she broke in without any rules and courtesy. People


    can understand her low-level practice.


    But what about Jessie?


    "Well, you can go shopping with her sometime. I''m going to work in the study. There''s a video


    conferenceter. Call me while dinner. " After saying that, Mark stood up and walked out of the room


    with a deep resentment.


    Ellie had beencent in her heart, but she didn''t expect that when Mark stepped out of the room


    and met his deep and charming eyes, a strong and frightening gloom came to her face, and Ellie''s


    heart trembled under the cold gaze.


    In order not to arouse Jessie''s suspicion, Ellie yawned with Jessie in the room and found an excuse to


    leave.


    However, as soon as Ellie walked out of the room, she was told by a servant that Mark was waiting for


    her in the study.


    Knock...


    "Come in." Seeing Elliee in, he sneered coldly, "It seems that you are not as stupid as I think. I just


    said it once, and you have remembered to knock at the door."


    Ellie lowered her head, bit her lips and said nothing. She looked like a child who had made a mistake.


    Mark said, "Do you know why I''m looking for you?"


    Ellie shook her head.


    "I know you''ve just been released from prison, and it''s not suitable for you to live outside. Especially


    when you live in my house now, it''s not like you used to live in your own house. But anyway, as I just


    said, you are twenty years old. There are many things you should know what to do for yourself. I know


    that people always want to climb high, always hope to get better things, but I want to tell you that it''s


    good to have goals and ideals, but don''t cross the border. Do you understand what I mean? "


    Ellie shook her head in confusion.


    Mark smiled coldly, "Why are you still pretending in front of me? I can tell at a nce whether you are a


    good person. Since you want to pretend to be ignorant, I hope you can keep pretending. You''d better


    keep those bad things in your heart forever and don''t show them. Jessie still regard you as her sister,


    so I don''t mind it. But I''m different. I have always been a revengeful person. There is no mercy in my


    eyes. Anyone who dares to hurt my people will end up dead. Remember, don''t mess with me in this


    world. You can go out now. "

 Chapter 266 Her Or Me

    Chapter 266 Her Or Me


    Although Mark had seen through Jessie''s mind for a long time, Ellie had grown up in a greenhouse with


    a golden key in her hands. She was more stubborn.


    How could she let Mark say that without refuting.


    Ellie''s beautiful almond eyes widened, and her face instantly darkened. She said seriously, "Mrs. Mark,


    what do you mean by that! Yes, I just interrupted you and your sister, but I have apologized to you. Why


    do you still hold me. I know you wouldn''t have let me live here if it weren''t for Jessie. You even thought


    that I was pretending to approach you. Do you think that I had an affair with you and had done


    something bad to Jessie? You are wrong. I won''t have such dirty thoughts no matter how bad I am. You


    are an excellent man and many women expect you to be, but I will never fall in love with a man like


    you. You are arrogant. Do you really think that people will stick to you when they see you? I disdain


    you. Humph! "


    With a bang, the door was mmed shut. Ellie was furious and her face turned red.


    ''I don''t like you. You are a self righteous man!


    No matter how bad I am, I won''t give it to you! How dare you threaten me? You thought I was afraid of


    you?


    It was you who asked me to move in, not me begging you to let me in. Since you protected Jessie so


    much, why did you still allow me to move in?


    You had to y the former role and thetter role!


    Bah!''


    The more Ellie thought about it, the angrier she became. Without saying anything, she went back to her


    room, picked up her only small bag and went downstairs.


    Seeing Ellie walking towards the door angrily, Grace immediately stepped forward and asked, "Miss


    Ellie, where are you going? The dinner is about to begin. "


    Ellie said angrily, "It''s none of your business! All of you are hypocritical. You said you were good to me,


    but you turned around and disliked me. I know I''m a person who has been in prison and has never read


    any books or education. Just bully me. "


    "¡­¡­" Grace looked at her awkwardly. How could Ellie be like a shrew at such a young age. She had


    no choice but to persuade her, "Miss Ellie, did you misunderstand something? Why don''t you sit down


    and have a good talk? "


    As Grace spoke, she waved to the servants behind her, motioning for her to go upstairs to find Mr.


    Mark and Mrs. Jessie.


    "Have a good talk? Did he give me a chance to talk nicely? I can''t live with these arrogant people. You


    don''t have to worry about me. Let me live and die alone. " Then, Ellie shook off Grace''s hand and


    walked out.


    When Jessie got the news and went downstairs, Ellie had already left. With an anxious look on her


    face, she immediately ran to the study and pulled Mark to chase after her.


    "Don''t worry about her. She''ll be back soon," said Mark


    "She wille back? If you hadn''t scolded her, would she have left? She had just been released. It


    was often said on TV and newspapers that this kind of person who had just been released, if he


    couldn''t get enough warmth and confidence, it was easy to be with those people again. Although she is


    twenty years old, she has never experienced anything. She is still ignorant. "


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Jessie was so worried about Ellie that she didn''t even have the time to ask why Mark would scold her.


    In Jessie''s heart, she thought that Ellie was at the most critical moment. No matter what happened, she


    couldn''t be too emotional. Even if she didn''t do well, she could only teach her slowly.


    However, Mark didn''t think so.


    Mark held her hand and said earnestly, "I know she is in a special period. We should help her take care


    of her, but don''t forget that you are her only family. You also have the responsibility to teach her. You


    can''t indulge her all the time. She is no longer an innocent girl. She should learn to be independent and


    think with her brain. Do you want to protect her until she is eighty years old? "


    "I... But anyway, you can''t leave her alone outside. " Even though Jessie couldn''t persuade Mark, she


    didn''t have any words to retort. However, the worry in her heart couldn''t be worn out.


    Finally, at the insistence of Jessie, Mark chose topromise.


    The two of them drove the car and looked around while walking. The vi of Mark was located at the


    seaside, and it was a long distance from the city center. They didn''t know whether Ellie had money or


    not, and whether she had a phone or not. The two of them looked around like flies with blind heads.


    After searching for two hours, they still couldn''t find any trace of Ellie. Feeling that it was not a good


    way to go on like this, Mark said directly, "how about we go back first? I''ll ask Nick to bring people out


    to look for her."


    "Why should we go back? Even if theye out to look for her, we can still look for her. "


    "It''ste now. Aren''t you hungry?"


    "I''m not hungry. If I can''t find Ellie, I won''t be able to eat even if I go back. "


    "¡­¡­"


    Mark was speechless. He couldn''t understand what was on Jessie''s mind. For her, Ellie was just a


    stranger. She and her mother even killed her mother, not directly, but indirectly. How could she care so


    much about Ellie.


    As for Mark, he only cared about her. He had done so much for her, but she had never cared about him


    so much. The bnce in Marl''s heart was obviously out of bnce.


    All of a sudden, Mark turned the steering wheel and saw the car turn around at once. In surprise,


    Jessie looked at him and said, "What are you doing? We are going to the city center."


    "Go home!" He said two words coldly. He was in no mood to talk to her anymore.


    "No, I''m going to look for Ellie."


    At the foot of a sudden step on the brake, Jessie immediately rushed forward, scared her heart beating


    uneasily.


    As soon as Jessie came to her senses, she scolded, "Mark, what are you thinking about? If you are


    angry, just vent your anger on me. I only have one sister. If you don''t like her, I can go with her."


    Biting his teeth tightly, Mark didn''t say a word. His eyes, which were full of anger, could clearly see that


    he was angry!


    Knowing that she had said something wrong to displease him, Jessie turned her head stubbornly. The


    tense atmosphere in the room instantly dropped to the freezing point.


    The dead silence was suffocating.


    After a long while, Mark said in a low voice, "You choose one between Ellie and me. Do you want her


    or me?"


    Suddenly, Jessie turned around, looked at Mark in astonishment, and questioned, "What do you mean


    by saying that choose one between you two? Mark, is this how you treat me well? "

 Chapter 267 Good Sister

    Chapter 267 Good Sister


    "Well, since you insist, I think you should know my answer without asking. I have only one family in the


    world. I can''t ignore her. " Then Jessie opened the door and got off.


    As the car door was mmed shut, Mark stretched out his hand to p the steering wheel irritably.


    Mark really wanted to tell her that Ellie was not her only family in the world. She had a brother! That


    was the person she cared and nervous most. However, when Mark thought of the Gunfight at the


    airport in German, he had to swallow it.


    Before he was sure about Daniel''s true identity, he couldn''t say a word, nor would he say a word.


    After watching Jessie walking away slowly, Mark turned the car around and drove back.


    When the car stopped in front of her, Jessie just nced at it angrily and continued to walk forward.


    All of a sudden, Mark grabbed her arm and said, "all right. It''s all my fault. I apologize to you. Don''t


    make trouble anymore."


    "Am I making trouble now?" Jessie shook off his hand with all her strength and looked straight into


    Mark''s eyes. "You know I don''t have anything now. I don''t know who I am and who my family is. I''m like


    an orphan in the world. You know how I feel, but why did you say that?"


    "I... Yes, it''s my fault. I was so angry with Ellie today. "


    "Are you angry? Ellie just forgot to knock on the door. Is it necessary for you to make a mountain out of


    a molehill? You have already scolded her. What else do you want? " Seeing that Mark didn''t say


    anything, Jessie looked at him silently for two seconds and sighed, "Forget it. I don''t want to quarrel


    with you either. I know you are tired. You can go back first. I will go to find Ellie myself."


    "No way!" Mark didn''t know what was going on between Aria and Lawrence. He didn''t know whether


    Daniel woulde to kill her or not. Jessie was still in danger.


    She couldn''t be alone.


    "Why can''t I? In the past twenty years, I don''t need to live without you?" Ignoring him, Jessie turned


    around and left.


    However, before Jessie could take two steps forward, she was suddenly lifted up into the air and


    carried on the shoulder of Mark. Even though she kept patting his broad and thick back with her hands,


    threatening, begging and cursing did not work on Mark at all.


    Open the door, throw her directly into the car, quickly around the front of the car to get on, lock, step on


    the elerator, and go straight home.


    £­


    When Ellie ran out of the vi, she wanted to find a car to go downtown, but she didn''t expect that the


    vi was in this shitty ce. Not to mention the car, there was not even a person.


    If she wanted to leave here, she had to rely on her two legs.


    Ellie didn''t know how far she has gone with her luggage. Suddenly, her feet feel soft and she stumble


    down. Because of the close contact between her hand and the ground, she was injured with honor.


    When Ellie was about to stand up, a pain came from her ankle, making her cry.


    I''m so unlucky. I even fell on the road. Now I even sprained my ankle. How can I walk? Boo... Hoo~~


    As time passed by, it was getting dark. Let alone that she was unwilling to go back for one breath. Even


    if she was willing to go back, she could not go back now. She didn''t have their phone numbers even if


    she wanted to call Jessie and Mark.


    Just as Ellie was worried, a car in the distance slowly stopped beside her.


    The window was rolled down. A foreign beauty stretched out her head and asked, "Hi, what''s wrong


    with you? Do you need any help? "


    "Uh Yes. I came out of the city, but I sprained my ankle. "


    The woman immediately got out of the car, walked around the front of the car and walked to Ellie.


    Looking at her slightly red and swollen ankle, she held her up with a faint smile and said, "let me send


    you out. There is no car here, and your feet may not be able to walk."


    "Thank you. You are so kind." As Ellie thanked the woman, she got into the car with that woman''s help.


    In the car, they chatted one by one. They thought they were just good people passing by, but


    unexpectedly they could have such a good chat.


    "I thought today was my bad day. No matter what I did, I was so unlucky. I didn''t expect to meet you.


    What a coincidence! " As soon as Ellie thought of the disobedience of Mark, she couldn''t help but get


    angry. Then she looked at the beautiful woman who was driving, and began to feelcent again.


    Ellie thought to herself, ''Look, what is the path to the end of the world? This is! Who said she had to


    rely on them, and she could rely on herself.


    "By the way, my name is Ellie Lin. You can call me Ellie from now on."


    "My name is Aria."


    "What a sweet name. Wait, aren''t you an American? Why do you call me Chinese? "


    Aria smiled at Ellie and said, "I''m half Chinese. Don''t I speak Chinese well? "


    Ellie said, "Nowadays, many foreign students speak Chinese very well, so it''s not surprising."


    As soon as the car entered the downtown, it stopped at the roadside. Before Ellie could say anything,


    Aria opened the car door, got out of the car and walked towards a pharmacy on the roadside.


    Soon, she came back with a small bag.


    Ellie said, "Sister, you can find a ce to put me downter. I don''t have much money with me. I have


    to find a ce to live first."


    "A ce to live? Why don''t you go home? " Aria asked.


    "Well, that''s enough. I was loathed by my sister and her man. After we had a big fight, I ran out myself.


    "


    "¡­¡­" Aria looked at her with a frown. "You are a family. How can they dislike you? I don''t think it''s safe


    for you to stay in that kind of small hotel. You''d better go home as soon as possible. "


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ellie shook her head. "I don''t have a home anymore. My home has been broken up by my so-called


    sister. Why should I go back. I don''t want to live under other people''s roof. I don''t want to see their


    faces. "


    Aria sighed and looked at her.


    After a while, Aria stepped on the gas and said, "Since we are so congenial and you don''t want to go


    home, you can go to my house first. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. "


    "Really?" Ellie looked at her in surprise and disbelief.


    Seeing that Aria nodded with a smile, Ellie was so happy that she was about to fly away as if she had


    won a lottery. Ellie shook Aria''s arm and thanked her.


    Aria frowned, "Okay, let go of me. I''m driving. Don''t be so happy that you even lose your life.


    "

 Chapter 268 People Should Learn To Adapt The Circumstances

    Chapter 268 People Should Learn To Adapt The Circumstances


    Aria took Ellie to her apartment in the downtown. Looking at this small but exquisite house, Ellie was


    envious.


    "Aria, your house is so beautiful."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. You can buy it when you have a job and make money in the future." Aria took


    the medicine she just bought from the pharmacy and sat down in front of Ellie. "You sprained your


    ankle. Apply some oil on it and I''ll rub it for you," she said


    "Uh... I don''t think it''s a good idea. " Ellie was a little hesitant. After all, they had known each other for


    less than an hour. She felt a little embarrassed to rub her feet and apply medicine.


    "It''s not a big deal. Come on, give me your foot. I used to massage my sister''s feet like this. Just take


    me as your sister. " Aria''s words touched Ellie so much that she almost burst into tears.


    Since the Lin family''s ident, Ellie had been looked down upon by many people. Not to mention to be


    good to her, even if she was regarded as a passer-by and did not deliberately aim at her, Ellie would


    very happy.


    "Aria, you are so kind to me. Even my biological sister is not as good as you." Ellie sniffed hard and


    said, "You don''t know how terrible it is for me to stay in prison for three years until today."


    Thinking of the three years in prison, Ellie''s heart ached and her warm tears instantly welled up in her


    eyes.


    Although there weren''t many people making things difficult for her because of Mark, the way those


    people treated others made her tremble with fear.


    She had been living in fear every day. Although she didn''t oppose those people openly, she could only


    try her best to retreat and shrink her figure.


    Recalling those more than one thousand days and nights, there was still fear in her heart.


    Noticing that Aria was staring at her in amazement, Ellie''s heart sank and she said sadly, "are you


    surprised to hear that I was in jail? I know that in most people''s eyes, people who have been in prison


    are not good people. " She withdrew her feet, stood up, bowed deeply and said, "anyway, thank you


    today. My feet are all right now. I have to go. "


    "Where are you going?" Aria asked


    "¡­¡­ I don''t know where I can go. At least I can find a hotel to stay for one night. Let''s talk about it


    tomorrow. I have hands and feet. I won''t starve to death, right? "


    Aria''s heart ached when she saw the rxed expression on Ellie''s face.


    Reaching for her hand, Aria said softly, "I can''t care if you want to find a job or anything, but it''s toote


    now. I believe you hadn''t have dinner. You must be hungry. You live here tonight. As you said, we''ll talk


    about it tomorrow. "


    "Aria..." Ellie was stunned and moved, with tears in her almond eyes. "I thought you..."


    "Don''t think too much. If your feet are fine,e and help me. I''ve been busy all day and haven''t eaten


    anything. I''m starving to death."


    "Okay" Ellie nodded vigorously


    Although Ellie didn''t work much since she was a child, she did learn a lot in the prison for three years.


    Even if she couldn''t cook, she could help others.


    Soon, two meals and one soup were ready.


    The two chatted while eating. Like taking care of her sister, Aria kept picking up food for Ellie and asked


    her to eat more. For the first time in the past three years, Ellie felt happy.


    "Ellie, you always say that your sister doesn''t treat you well. Why? As far as I''m concerned, sisters are


    the best friends. If my sister is still alive, I won''t let her leave me. "


    "Your sister is gone? What''s wrong with her? " Ellie asked curiously. A tinge of sadness appeared on


    Aria''s face. She sighed, "My sister and I grew up together. My mother passed away when she gave


    birth to my sister. My father worked outside every day to support our two sisters, so we grew up


    together. Unfortunately, when my sister was eight years old, she left by ident. If my sister is here,


    she should be about your age. "


    Looking at Aria, Ellie felt sorry for her.


    "Aria, I''m sorry to break your heart. But I really envy your sister. Although she is no longer there, you


    remember her every day. Unlike me, there is only her sister in the world, but she is so cruel to me. "


    "How could she be so cruel? Maybe she did it for your own good. You haven''t figured it out yet. "


    "That''s not the case. You don''t know. She didn''te to pick me up when I was released from prison


    today. When I got home by myself, she and her man were still wanting to send me abroad. But I


    insisted that I didn''t agree with her. She couldn''t help it. What''s more annoying is that I forgot to knock


    on the door when I entered her room today. My brother-inw scolded me severely. To be honest, if it


    weren''t for her father''s concern for her, how could he marry her to Mark. I should be the richdy of the


    Lan family. I used to have a good family, a goodpany, my father''s death, and my mother and I


    going to jail. It was all her fault. How could there be such cruel sisters and daughters in the world! "


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The more Ellie said, the angrier she became. She even gritted her teeth and her eyes were full of


    hatred.


    Ariained as she looked at aria from head to toe.


    She didn''t expect that Ellie was such an ignorant person. She just met her once and didn''t even know


    her. How could she tell her everything about her family. Even though she had been in jail, she told


    clearly how Jessie had ruined the Lin family. Aria sneered at her. No wonder Jessie didn''t like her so


    much. If she had such a sister, she would definitely dislike her.


    Seeing that Ellie gritted her teeth with hatred, she pretended to be pitiful andforted her, "Don''t be


    angry. I heard that rich families are all like this. Besides, no parents are biased between children. But


    Ellie, listen to me. If you really want to take back what you have lost, you have to learn to be smart.


    With your current ability, you can''t defeat your sister at all. You''d better learn to be a good girl and coax


    her. At the same time, you can slowly umte your own strength to take back what you have lost


    before. It''s not toote for a man to take revenge in ten years. Do you agree? "


    Upon hearing this, Ellie nodded her head approvingly. She stood up, walked to Aria, hugged her and


    said gratefully, "You are my Savior. You are so kind to me. I love you so much. "


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t say anything. You are just smart." A sinister look shed across


    Aria''s eyes.

 Chapter 269 Suspicious Changes

    Chapter 269 Suspicious Changes


    After a good night''s sleep, Ellie didn''t expect that the first night after she was released from prison


    would be like this. However, she was satisfied with the current situation. At least it would be much


    better than being with Jessie.


    After breakfast, Aria was about to leave. However thoughtless Ellie was, she knew that she shouldn''t


    stay here alone when Aria was not at home.


    "Thank you so much for what you said yesterday, Aria. You are right. I shouldn''t have been angry at


    that moment. You can go back to workter. I should go home now."


    "Have you thought it through?" Seeing that Ellie nodded, she smiled and said, "I''m really happy to see


    you figure it out so soon. This is my phone number. Call me if you need anything. "


    "Can I call you only if there is something wrong?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Well, if you want to chat with someone ore out to y, you cane to me."


    Ellie smiled happily.


    The two of them went downstairs. Aria drove Ellie to the bus station and gave her five hundred dors.


    Then she drove away. Looking at the money in her hand, Ellie felt warm in her heart, just like the


    sunshine in winter, especially warm and moving.


    She had never felt so lucky to know anyone in her life, except for Aria, who always made her feel like


    old friends at the first sight. The feeling of family warmth made her feel like she had found a safe


    haven.


    At this time, a ck car came over and stopped in front of Ellie. Ellie took a look at the car in front of


    her and knew who it was without thinking.


    There was no one else in the city who could afford a limited edition car except for Mark.


    The door opened. With an anxious look on her face, Jessie got out of the car and walked quickly to


    Ellie. "Ellie, where did you gost night? We looked for you everywhere. You don''t have any money


    with you, and I don''t know your phone number. I''m so worried about you."


    Seeing the worried look on Jessie''s face, Ellie sneered in her heart and despised Jessie.


    She turned her eyes to look at the man in the ck car. If Mark really wanted to find her, with his ability,


    he could find her.


    If they really cared about her, they wouldn''t leave her alone even if they had turned this city upside


    down.


    However, this was only her thought. She had learned to be smart. For the sake of her future, she would


    never have a direct conflict with Jessie and Mark.


    Ellie hugged Jessie tightly and apologized, "I''m sorry, sister. I was too willful. I shouldn''t have run away


    from home when I was angry. I''m sorry. I won''t do that again. "


    "It''s all right. It''s all right. It''s all my fault. I didn''t consider your feelings. Don''t worry. I helped you teach


    Mark a lesson yesterday. He won''t scold you anymore. I promise, if anyone dares to offend you again, I


    will stand on your side to protect you. "


    Ellie released her hand and looked at Jessie in surprise, "Really?"


    "Yes." Jessie nodded. Let''s go home. "


    Seeing what was happening in front of him, Mark didn''t believe that Ellie would change so much


    overnight. Even if she had already sat in the back seat "sensibly" and even if there was no longer her


    squeaking sound in the car, her bad impression on Mark still couldn''t be changed.


    Ellie''s change was not that simple.


    £­


    Aria drove directly to the hospital. Today was the day that Lawrence was discharged from the hospital.


    Although he was discharged from hospital today, his injuries have not yet recovered, because there are


    gunshot wounds on his legs and bones, so the road to recovery is long.


    Now, it was just a beginning.


    When Aria arrived at the ward, she found that Eden was already there and all luggage had been


    packed up.


    Eden said, "I''ll go through the discharge formalities first. You can push Mr. Lawrence into the car first."


    Seeing that Aria nodded her head, Eden walked out of the ward with luggage.


    As soon as they got into the car, Eden came back.


    In the car, Aria said, "Sir, I''ve asked the doctor. Although you can leave the hospital now, you still need


    to pay more attention to your wound. Don''t think that you can deal with your work as you like after you


    get home. You should focus on rest."


    "That''s right. We are responsible for the work. You just need to take a good rest."


    Lawrence smiled faintly, "I know. Why are you all like the housekeeper?"


    Lawrence was very clear about his own physical condition. This gunshot injury was a serious one for


    him, and he knew what to do. In fact, he can stay in the hospital for a long time, wait for the wound to


    heal and then leave the hospital, but he is in the hospital, but the heart is thinking of Jessie.


    He had no news of Jessie since he ordered to lock her up in the vi. Although Eden would


    asionally talk about her, there were only a few of them.


    He didn''t want to ask Aria about it, so he missed Jessie more and more.


    He thought that if he didn''t leave the hospital and go back to see her, he would definitely go crazy, and


    the wound might not be able to heal.


    It was just because he missed her so much that he won''t be good.


    Back to the vi, as soon as the dagger helped him into the room, Lawrence couldn''t wait to say,


    "Eden, call Miss Qin here."


    "Miss Qin She, she... "


    Seeing Eden, Lawrence asked suspiciously, "what''s wrong? She wasn''t at home? What happened? "


    It has been several days since that incident. At that time, Eden was indeed threatened by Aria. But


    these days, he thought about it and always felt that something was wrong. He always felt that there


    was some hidden plot behind Aria.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "Sir, please punish me. I not only didn''t take good care of Miss Qin as


    you ordered, but also hurt her. If it weren''t for the fact that Mark saved her, I really couldn''t imagine how


    serious the consequences would be."


    Hearing this, Lawrence''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and a sense of uneasiness arose naturally.


    He asked coldly, "what the hell is going on?"


    Eden told him everything in detail. Seeing that Lawrence''s gentle and jade like face became more and


    more gloomy and ugly, Eden''s heart immediately rose to its throat. It pulled out the gun at its waist,


    lowered its head and apologized, "Sir, it''s all my fault that you killed me."


    Lawrence didn''t say anything. He just bit his teeth and stared at a ce with his sharp eyes. The


    mes of anger in his eyes were frightening.


    Eden kept its head down and held the spear in both hands, as if it was waiting for the God to announce


    his death. He dare not do anything. Not knowing how long it had passed, Lawrence finally opened his


    mouth and said, "ask Aria toe in."

 Chapter 360 I Would Only Marry Him in My Life

    Chapter 360 I Would Only Marry Him in My Life


    "Silly girl, don''t say sorry to me. It''s my responsibility to protect you. Don''t cry. Good girl." His weak


    voice was still full of tenderness. He gently touched her tearful face and said softly, "Caroline, if you


    really love me, you can''t be so willful in the future, okay? I really don''t want to see you get hurt. If


    anything happens, let me protect you. Just be my princess."


    "John..."


    She looked at him nkly with tears in her eyes. Her uneasy heart seemed to be put into a hot spring


    in an instant. She felt warm and happy.


    "Ahem! Ahem!


    Caroline, I have something to talk with John. You go out and wash your face first. Your eyes are so


    red." After Jerome came in, Caroline looked at John and then at her brother. Although she was


    unwilling to leave, she knew that her brother must have something important to do. She stood up and


    went out.


    John moved his body and sat up straight. Unexpectedly, his wound was pulled and he groaned in pain.


    Jerome said, "Don''t move. You are injured. It will hurt again if the wound disrupts."


    John said nothing.


    Jerome took a look at him and sat down on the sofa, with his legs crossed. His eyes were as sharp as


    a wolf''s, and he looked coldly at the man on the bed.


    "Thank you for saving Caroline, John. She has been spoiled by me since she was a child. She doesn''t


    know what danger is."


    John smiled and said, "It''s a man''s duty to protect his beloved woman. You don''t have to thank me."


    "Your beloved woman?" Jerome raised his eyebrows and sneered. "Do you think you deserve


    Caroline? Maybe Caroline likes you now, but that''s just a temporary fascination. There are so many


    elites around me. There are many people who are as powerful as you, or even more powerful than you,


    but she doesn''t like them. But you, she is just having a crush on you for a short period of time."


    "I don''t think so!"


    "Do you think that it is up to you? Whether Caroline likes you or not, I won''t allow you to be together."


    Jerome''s attitude was tough and his tone was as cold as ice.


    His eyes were not only cold and ruthless, but also domineering and tough.


    John smiled calmly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you had known it earlier, why did you save me?" Looking into his eyes, John said firmly, "Jerome, if


    you don''t need me, I don''t think you will be so kind to save me? The reason why you have been against


    me is not that I''m not suitable for Caroline, but that in your heart, you don''t trust me at all."


    Jerome''s face darkened, and his anger was obvious to be seen through by John.


    "Now that you have known it, you should stay away from her! You also know that she is willful and will


    do whatever she wants. If you really care about her, you should immediately leave her. Otherwise, I


    won''t trust you."


    "Leave? Well, I''ve never seen a brother hurt his sister like this." John''s face darkened and he said


    coldly, "What if I don''t? Are you going to kill me right now?"


    "No!" Jerome sneered, "I''ll make you suffer thousands of times more than death."


    With a bang, the door was opened and Caroline rushed in.


    Pointing at Jerome, she shouted, "Brother, how can you do this? You said you loved me. Is this the way


    you love me? I''m telling you now that I love John. I won''t marry anyone else in my life. Besides, he''s


    dead, I''m dead! It''s up to you."


    With a p, her delicate face was turned aside.


    Her face was burning.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks. Caroline covered her swollen face with her hand and stared at


    Jerome with hatred.


    "Caroline, I..." Jerome pulled back his trembling hand with regret.


    He lived with her since childhood. He took her to beg in the street, met human traffickers, became


    gangsters, and finally did all kinds of evils... All he did was for her, but she told him that she would die


    for a man!


    He shouldn''t have spoiled her so much.


    "You have never pped me. Even if someone else pped me, you would let him pay back ten times.


    But today, you pped me! Jerome, I hate you, I hate you..."


    Then she rushed out.


    Jerome sighed helplessly. Looking at his sad look, John said, "Don''t worry. She''s just angry. She''ll be


    fine soon."


    He turned to look at John with his sharp eyes.


    He said coldly, "I know my sister better than you do."


    Looking at Jerome going out, a smile appeared on John''s face, but a hint of bitterness appeared in his


    heart.


    The news of his death must have been sent back. Did she know that?


    She... She must be very sad.


    ''Sharon, waited for me. I would be back soon.


    You must marry me when I came back!''


    -


    Caroline ran from her room to the garden of the hotel and sat on the chair alone, crying.


    She always knew that Jerome was against her dating with John. At first, she also tried to test John, but


    she didn''t find anything wrong. Instead, she saw him risking his life to save her again and again.


    Even if John was a member of the army and their enemy, he had lost his memory now. As long as they


    loved each other, as long as they were together, nothing could change even if he regained his memory.


    She didn''t believe that he was a heartless man. She didn''t believe that he would abandon her and


    stand on the opposite side of her.


    As soon as she raised her head, she saw Jerome walking towards her. Caroline didn''t want to see him,


    so she stood up and was about to leave, but was stopped by Jerome.


    "Caroline." Jerome called softly and was full of guilt. "I was too angry just now. I apologize to you."


    "No, I won''t forgive you. What''s done is done." Caroline could understand that he was against her


    rtionship with John, but she couldn''t understand why her beloved brother had pped her.


    Seeing his beloved sister treat him so coldly, Jerome felt heartbroken.


    "Don''t you know why I hit you?" Jerome said in a slightly serious tone, "Caroline, do you forget how we


    made it through when we were young? Have you forgotten how I be like this because of you?


    Since our mother died, you have be everything to me. I have done everything for you. But you


    were going to die for a man just now. Have you ever considered my feelings?"

 Chapter 361 I Would Always Love You

    Chapter 361 I Would Always Love You


    "Yes, I know you love me. You can sacrifice anything for me and don''t care about anything. But he is


    the one I love most besides you. Can''t you ept him for me?" Caroline looked at him in a daze. It was


    said that love with the blessing of parents could be happy. She had no parents now, and her elder


    brother was like her father. She only had one family member, so could he think more about her?


    She held his strong hands and begged in a soft voice, "Brother, I know you always mind the identity of


    John, but now he has lost his memory and he is so good to me. Please let us be together for the sake


    of him risking his life to save me."


    Looking at his beloved sister, Jerome was indeed a little convinced.


    However, he couldn''t ignore the cruel reality, nor could he pretend not to see it.


    Since she wanted to do whatever she wanted, he could only let her go. People would never grow up


    after experiencing pain.


    He sighed helplessly andpromised, "Caroline, I can promise you, but you have to promise me one


    thing. You can''t let him bully you, and you can''t let yourself suffer any grievance, understand?"


    "Yes, sir!" Caroline saluted, stuck out her tongue, and made a naughty look. She put her arms around


    Jerome''s neck and said, "Brother, you are so kind. Thank you."


    Jerome held her in his arms. A faint smile appearing on his face, but his sharp eyes revealed an


    obscure light.


    John...


    When Caroline returned to the hotel room and saw that John got out of bed, she immediately walked


    up to him and said nervously, "Why did you get out of bed? The doctor said that you can''t move."


    John said, "The doctor asked me to be careful not to pull the wound. He didn''t tell me that I couldn''t


    move. I was just injured, not paralyzed."


    "Don''t say that. What do you want to do? Let me help you." Caroline smiled at him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "You help me?" John raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, let me help you." The serious look on Caroline face made Johnugh. He snickered, "I want to go


    to the bathroom to pee. Are you sure you can help me?"


    "¡­¡­" Caroline pursed her lips and looked embarrassed. She blushed.


    "Can you do it by yourself? Do you need me to find someone to help you?" Caroline was still worried.


    "Well, don''t waste time. Hurry up. I''m going to wet my pants."


    "¡­¡­"


    When John was in the bathroom, Caroline was waiting at the door. If he needed her help, she could go


    in immediately.


    As a result, she thought too much. Even if John wasme, he could take care of himself. There was no


    need for her to worry about him.


    When John came out, Caroline looked at him and smiled as if she had won a big prize of five million.


    Holding his hand, she said, "John, my brother finally agreed. We can be together now."


    "Really?" John looked at her as if he couldn''t believe it. He asked, "Why did your brother suddenly


    agree? He..."


    Did he forget that he was a member of the army and they were mortal enemies, no matter before or


    now?


    He couldn''t believe that Jerome would agree to let Caroline be with him. What was he up to?


    "Yes, it''s true." Caroline nodded repeatedly. "I told my brother that you were willing to risk your life to


    save me, and you would definitely not betray me. No matter if you really lose your memory or pretend, I


    will always love you, love you, love you... I really mean it!"


    John...


    He forced a smile and said, "Of course, if I don''t love you, why did I risk my life to save an irrelevant


    person?"


    "Exactly." With her head resting on John''s unhurt shoulder, Caroline leaned sideways and held his arm.


    With a strong sense of happiness on her delicate face, she said softly, "I only want to be with you for


    the rest of my life. The one I want will always be mine."


    John forced a smile. He had no mood to talking to Caroline.


    How could Jerome agree to let him be with Caroline?! Was it a trap?


    Was he trying to test him?


    -


    On the other side, on the top floor of the hotel.


    "Boss, I''ve checked it. The military truck had exploded left only the frame. We also found several burnt


    corpses in the truck. It seems that John has lost his memory."


    Jerome raised his head and looked into the distance, deep in thought.


    After a while, he said, "No matter he is real or pretending, keep an eye on him. Especially when he is


    with Caroline, I''m afraid that he is using Caroline."


    "With Caroline?" Noah was shocked and immediately said nervously, "Boss, didn''t you say that you


    would let Caroline..."


    "I said so, but Caroline likes John now. What can I do?" Jerome looked distressed. He was angry and


    painful at the thought of what Caroline had said.


    "But I..." Noah looked at him. He had followed Jerome since he was neen years old. If he hadn''t


    liked Caroline and waited for her to grow up, he wouldn''t have risked his life to work for him.


    But now, Jerome just broke his promise just because Caroline liked others.


    Although Noah didn''t tell him, Jerome knew what he was thinking.


    He sighed and said, "Noah, in fact, I prefer you instead of John to be with Caroline. We have risked our


    lives together for so many years. I know better than anyone else what kind of person you are. I know


    more about your love for Caroline. But you should also know what kind of person Caroline is. She must


    get whatever she wants. Just now when we had a fight, she even said that if John died, she would


    die... After all, I spoiled her."


    Noah remained silent but clenched his fists.


    "Boss, if you really want me to be with Caroline, then you don''t need to do anything. I will definitely take


    back Caroline."


    "¡­¡­" Jerome looked at him sideways. Noah said, "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt Caroline. I just want her to


    know the truth and who loves her most."


    Jerome thought for a while and said, "Okay."


    In fact, even if Noah didn''t say that, Jerome would also try to find a way to separate John and Caroline.


    This was often the case. Once a rtionship was hindered, all attention would be focused on the


    obstruction. They always felt that others were wrong. What they chose was true love, and they often


    ignored their true needs in the bottom of their hearts.


    But when they got along with each other, they would gradually find the difference between them and


    slowly consider whether this person was really suitable for them.


    As the saying goes, it''s easy to fall in love with each other and difficult to get along with each other.


    Jerome could let Caroline find out the shorings of John, so that she would give up him.

 Chapter 362 Frontier Supporting Action Part One

    Chapter 362 Frontier Supporting Action Part One


    Another month passed, but Sharon still didn''t get any news about John.


    Her belly was getting bigger and bigger. Even if she wanted to go to Africa, it was a little difficult.


    "Alisa, I''m here to do the examination for you. Let me see if Alisa has grown taller and bigger recently."


    Jessie put Alisa on the special measurement scale for babies. Sharon looked at it and smiled, "Well, it''s


    good. Alisa has grown taller and bigger. You need to eat more so that you can be more beautiful."


    After saying that, she took out the echo-meter and put it on the belly of Alisa to listen. Then she took it


    back, walked to her desk with a notebook and wrote while saying, "Alisa looks good. Well done."


    After asking Grace to carry Alisa out, Jessie took a chair and sat down in front of Sharon. "Oh, you


    don''t have to be so serious. I have recorded the development of Alisa every day. I''m more detailed than


    you."


    Sharon was in a daze. Since she had recorded it every day, why did she stille here for inspection?


    Jessie said, "I''ve thought about something for a long time, but I still want to tell you. You told Mark to


    investigate where John is. Did they tell you?"


    "Tell me what?" Hearing what Jessie said, Sharon had a bad feeling. "Caleb said they didn''t find


    anything."


    "I''m telling you, they did find him, but it seems that John has lost his memory. Besides, he does have a


    woman by his side." Looking at her in silence for a while, Jessie said, "In fact, I''ve thought for a long


    time whether I should tell you or not. I''m afraid you can''t ept it. But you have been worried about


    him every day, I''d better tell you directly. Think about what you are going to do."


    Sharon lowered her eyes and held the pen tightly. There was no sadness or anger on her face.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Jessie called her name in a low voice. Jessie was relieved when


    she saw Sharon reacted.


    Sharon said, "As long as he is alive, I am very grateful. As for other things, I don''t want to think too


    much."


    "What about your child?"


    "My child..." She touched her swollen belly gently and looked at somewhere with her gentle eyes. She


    said softly, "This is the best gift from God for me. No matter what will happen between me and John in


    the future, he will always be my child. Besides, he is the child of the Qiao family. Even if John doesn''t


    come back, there are still many people loving him."


    Jessie said, "You''re right. Anyway, Caleb and Jeffery are not married. You can ask them to take care of


    your child as a practice in the future."


    Sharonughed and said, "Let them take care of my child. I don''t want them to spoil my child."


    It was almost time for Alisa to go to bed. Jessie took the child back.


    Sharon took out her phone and looked at the photo of John on the screen. Her heart ached.


    She was not as magnanimous as she said. She was grateful as long as John was alive. It was a lie that


    she would not think about anything else.


    She hoped more than anyone that John coulde back. She didn''t want him to lose his memory, and


    she didn''t want him to be with another woman either.


    However, it was not up to her.


    She couldn''t change anything.


    "Rat-tat!"


    "Doctor Sharon, this is the medical record of bed 15." The nurse came in. Sharon took the medical


    record and said, "Thank you."


    The nurse said, "Doctor Sharon, do you know that a lot of female doctors are jealous of you?"


    "Jealous of me?" Sharon looked at her in doubt. Why should they be jealous of her? She was pregnant


    before marriage? Or, her fiance died in the battle as soon as she was pregnant. Now it was even better.


    Her fiance had lost his memory directly and found a new girlfriend.


    It was miserable...


    The nurse said, "Yes, they are all jealous of you for being pregnant. You don''t need to be sent to


    support the frontier. The military department has ordered us to send four doctors there. Two men and


    two women. Look, less than ten doctors in our hospital have participated in the rescue, and only three


    of them are female doctors. You can''t go there because you are pregnant, right? Only Doctor Lucine


    and Doctor Lydia can go there. I just passed by the office and saw that they were crying."


    "Frontier support?" Sharon looked at her and lost in thought.


    Suddenly, she asked, "Where is it?"


    "It should be the most chaotic one in the northwest. Anyway, I heard from them that the doctors who go


    to support the frontier have to write their wills. They seem to apany the army. Oh, I can''t talk to


    you anymore. Or the head nurse will scold me again. I need to go."


    "Okay." Sharon stared nkly at the door opening and closing.


    If it was to go to the northwest frontier with the army...


    Suddenly, she picked up the phone and called Caleb.


    "Caleb, I want to ask you, did John go to the frontier in the northwest?"


    "I guess so. Why do you suddenly ask about this?" Caleb asked curiously.


    "Oh, nothing. I am just curious. It''s okay. Bye."


    She hung up the phone. Caleb didn''t have the chance to say anything.


    After hanging up the phone, an idea kept wandering in her mind.


    If she could...


    Suddenly, she stood up and went out.


    On the rooftop.


    "Doctor Sharon, what do you want from me? Why do you insist on talking to me in the cold wind on the


    rooftop?" Lydia Qi put her hands into the pockets and shivered because of coldness.


    Sharon said, "Doctor Lydia, I heard that you have a son to take care of, right?"


    Lydia didn''t know why she was talking about this.


    She looked at Sharon in a daze, and her eyes were full of vignce.


    She asked in a low voice, "Sharon, what do you mean?"


    She had a three-year-old son, who was suffering cerebral palsy. At that time, she was only eighteen


    years old and was still young. She met a bad man and was pregnant. After she gave birth to the baby,


    the man found that their son had cerebral palsy. He left them and ran away.


    Since then, she had to study while making money to raise her son.


    No one knew about it except her family.


    Sharon looked at her and said, "Don''t be so nervous. I mean no harm. I heard that you are going to


    support the frontier. I want to go there instead of you."


    "What?" Lydia Qi sneered as if she had heard a joke. "Sharon, do you know what kind of ce it is? If


    you go there, you may not be able toe back. What''s more, you are pregnant now! Even if you


    want, the Dean won''t approve it."


    What''s more, she was the woman that Marcus wanted and the favorite student of Professor Arthur.


    How could they let her take the risk?


    "Leave them alone. I have my own way. I''m asking you now if you ept it or not."


    "Are you serious?" Lydia Qi still couldn''t believe. No one was so stupid and willing to die.


    "Yes."


    Lydia Qi looked at her and said, "Okay, tell me what to do."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 363 Frontier Supporting Action Part Two

    Chapter 363 Frontier Supporting Action Part Two


    A weekter, the medical team set out on time.


    "We will set out as soon as everyone is here."


    "Wait a minute. I''m going to the bathroom."


    "Hurry up. We''ll wait for you in the car."


    "Okay." Lydia immediately turned around and ran to the bathroom.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After a while, the car started slowly when they saw Lydiae back.


    Because they were going to the frontier, they drove to the military airport and took a private ne


    directly arrived at their destination.


    Sharon was dressed in Lydia''s clothes. She was thin and her belly was tied with a belt. It was


    impossible to see that she was pregnant. She pressed the cap on her head down until the ne


    landed, but no one noticed that she was not Lydia.


    "Hello, doctors. My name is Austin Ye, the chiefmander of this operation." After Austin introduced


    himself, he asked people to confirm everyone''s identity for thest time.


    "Hello, please take off your hat and show me your ID card." The soldier saluted and said politely.


    Sharon took out her ID card from her bag and handed it to him. When she took off her hat, the other


    three doctors and Austin were shocked.


    "Doctor Sharon, why are you here? Where is Lydia?" Cole Guan was in astonishment. This time, the


    leader of the medical team repeatedly emphasized that they couldn''t let Sharon participate, but she


    was here unexpectedly.


    No one found it!


    "That''s right. I saw Lydia before I got on the car. Why were you here?" Everyone was confused. Lucine


    Chen looked depressed. She and Lydia didn''t want toe, but in the end, Lydia was reced by


    Sharon. With an unhappy face, she sneered, "Sharon, you know your own situation. Are you here to


    make trouble? Do you know what kind of ce it is? If anything happens to you, how can we exin it


    to the Hua family and the Qiao family?"


    "My business has nothing to do with the Qiao family and the Hua family. I don''t need you to exin it to


    them." Sharon''s face darkened. She looked at Cole Guan and Austin and said, "Since I''ve made up my


    mind toe here, I''ve told everyone everything. I think everyone knows that I have changed with


    Lydia when the ne takes off. So you don''t need to exin anything to the hospital. I know what it


    means toe here. Although I''m pregnant now, it doesn''t mean that I can''tplete the task. No


    matter what happens, I will take the patients as my priority. This is the basic professional ethics of a


    doctor."


    Cole Guan looked at her in a daze. Although he was still confused, he really admired and appreciated


    her.


    Seeing that Sharon was so resolute, Austin said nothing more.


    "Well, since you have made up your mind, I won''t say anything more. Although we have asked you to


    take care of everything before you set out, we will try our best to ensure your safety. Of course, we also


    hope that you should listen to our arrangement. There are many dangers around us. Once there is an


    ident, we will definitely consider the big premise of taking action. After all,pared to the


    individual, the safety of the country is the most important. I hope you can understand me."


    Seeing that no one spoke, Austin asked the soldiers to take them back to their own camp.


    The amodation here was not as good as that in the city. All the houses here were carriage style.


    In this winter, not to mention the heating, even the window could not be sealed. Cold wind poured in


    from the window, making people shiver.


    Lucine Chen threw her luggage on the bed unhappily andined, "Why do we have to be in such


    a damned ce? If there weren''t enough military doctors in the army, how could they fight the battle?


    Do they really think we can save everyone? Damn it!"


    Sitting on the bed, Sharon packed her luggage leisurely, which was totally different from Lucine Chen


    next to her, who was angry.


    "All right. You''re already here. It''s useless toin."


    "I know it''s useless. I just want to vent my anger." ncing at her, Lucine Chen walked up to her and


    said in confusion, "Sharon, none of us is willing toe. We are forced toe. Why do youe


    here by yourself? Don''t forget that you are pregnant. Don''t think that you are a hero just because you


    are pregnant with the child of the Qiao family and willing to sacrifice yourself for the country."


    Sharon was stunned for a while. Then she smiled and said, "How do you know I''m not forced toe


    here? Now that you''re here, you should think about how to get yourself back alive."


    "¡­¡­" Lucine Chen was speechless. She didn''t want to be convinced by Sharon, but it seemed that


    she had nothing to refute.


    "Ah!"


    She went crazy for a while and went back to her bed angrily, starting to pack up her things.


    "Rat-tat!"


    "Doctor Sharon, the captain wants to see you."


    "... Okay."


    Sharon put down the things in her hands and followed the soldier.


    As soon as the two of them walked out of the camp, she saw Austin waiting outside.


    "Captain!" The soldier called him. Austin waved his hand. The soldier left.


    Austin said, "Miss Sharon, you shouldn''t havee here. The danger here is beyond your


    expectation."


    Sharon looked at him sideways and said, "Before I came here, I was mentally prepared. Whether I


    could go back alive or die here, I muste."


    "Yes, I know why you are here. But have you ever thought how worried themander and your


    parents will be when they know it? John is dead. It''s useless for you toe here."


    Since the scene he saw in the Qiao familyst time, Austin knew that the reason why she appeared


    here today was for John.


    If she wanted toe, she could support the army as a doctor; but now she was pregnant, and the


    only blood of the Qiao family. If something happened to her, how could he tell the Qiao family and the


    commander?


    "I don''t know if it''s in vain. I just know that if I don''te, I will regret for the rest of my life." Sharon


    said firmly. "Besides, John is still alive. I believe that not only I know this news. You are the chief


    commander of this operation, and I believe that you know it earlier than me. So, please don''t say that


    John is dead again."


    "You... How did you know that?" Austin was surprised. It was an important internal secret. How could it


    be exposed? Why did Sharon know it?


    "It doesn''t matter how I know. Anyway, I have my own way. Don''t worry. I won''t cause you any trouble.


    As for my pregnancy... Just treat me as a normal person. I can do whatever other doctors need to


    do."

 Chapter 364 Frontier Supporting Action Part Three

    Chapter 364 Frontier Supporting Action Part Three


    "Miss Sharon, you..." Austin was in a dilemma. How could she be like other doctors? There were


    physical differences between men and women. Besides, she was pregnant for five months. How could


    it be possible for her to do anything?


    What if something bad happened to her?


    "Mr. Austin, you don''t have to say anything. I''m not a weakdy. If you are really in a dilemma, why


    don''t you call Grandpa Qiao? I believe he will agree with me."


    Then Sharon turned around and walked into the camp.


    Austin sighed and shook her head repeatedly.


    In fact, Austin had thought about what Sharon proposed. He had thought about reporting the situation


    to Grandpa Qiao. After all, she was pregnant with the child of the Qiao family.


    Even if she was not pregnant, he was still worried because of her rtionship with the Qiao family.


    On the other side, in the hospital, the Qiao family, the Yan family, Mark and the others had been in a


    mess.


    "Bang!" The desk made of wood shook after the p.


    "Nonsense! Do you know what you are doing? Are you stupid to do such a thing?" The dean''s voice


    was cold and harsh, and his face turned directly ck. He had tried every means to prevent Sharon


    from joining the medical team. But now, they had changed themselves in private, and no one had found


    it.


    Lydia lowered her head, with tears in her eyes. She bit her lips and said nothing.


    The dean looked at her and became angrier. He pped the table and stood up, saying, "Lydia, your


    family is in trouble. You can tell our leaders and we will help you solve it together. What you hide from


    us is also harmful to yourself, isn''t it? Do you really think that the hospital won''t punish you after you


    have exchanged with Sharon? How can you do this? The hospital can fire you directly. Do you know


    that?"


    Lydia suddenly raised her head and said in astonishment, "Dean, you can''t fire me. I have a son to take


    care of and it takes a lot of money to cure him. If I lose this job, my son and I will be doomed."


    "Since you need this job so much, why did you do such a thing?"


    "I...I... I have no choice. I really have no choice." Lydia knew it was her own selfish motive that she


    agreed when Sharon persuaded her. But she did it for her child. Her child couldn''t leave her. She


    couldn''t...


    She knelt down, held the hands of the dean with both hands and begged, "Dean, please don''t fire me,


    okay? You can demote me or transfer me. Please don''t fire me."


    "Bang!" The door was opened. Seeing the scene in front of him, Marcus said to the dean, "Dean,


    although Doctor Lydia has an inescapable responsibility for this matter, it''s not all her fault. I know


    Doctor Sharon well. As long as she wants to do it, even if it''s not Doctor Lydia, it will be someone else.


    Just give her a small punishment. There''s no need to fire her."


    The dean looked at Marcus and then turned to Lydia, who was crying, and sighed, "Alright! Get up


    quickly. Now that Doctor Marcus have pleaded for you, I won''t fire you. But from now on, you will be


    transferred to the in-patient department."


    "Okay, thank you, Dean. Thank you."


    Seeing that the Dean raised his hand, Lydia understood and left immediately.


    The dean looked at Marcus with a sad look and said, "I''m really sorry, Marcus. I didn''t know that things


    would turn out like this. Who would know that they suddenly..."


    "Dean, it''s not your fault. I know you have tried your best." The dean sighed deeply. Marcus said,


    "Dean, I want to go to the frontier. Please tell them that I am an all-around doctor. You must send me


    there."


    "Marcus, what are you doing?" The dean didn''t understand what was going on. No one wanted to go


    there. Only Marcus and Sharon couldn''t wait to go there.


    "Dean, I know what you want to say. Now that Sharon is pregnant, I am a general practitioner. If she


    needs help, I can take care of her there. Do you agree?"


    The dean nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll talk to them and see if they agree or not."


    In the Lan family''s house.


    "Jessie, how can you tell her about this? Look, she has gone to the frontier. If anything happens to her,


    how can you exin it to John?" Holding back his anger, Mark lowered his voice and said, "You used to


    be very smart. Don''t you know the importance of this matter?"


    "I am sorry." Jessie looked down and pouted. She looked wronged. "I just think it''s necessary to tell her


    such an important thing. Otherwise, she would be so sad when she is pregnant and still thinking about


    John every day. But who knows, what a coincidence! She knew that there would be a medical team


    going to the frontier. Besides, she called Caleb. Why didn''t he realize the seriousness of the matter?"


    "Me? I..." Caleb was speechless. "Dear, you put the me on me so quickly. That day, she suddenly


    called me and asked me if John was at the frontier of the northwest. I responded with only one word


    and she hung up. I didn''t even know what was going on. I''m not God. You can''t me me."


    Jessie nced at him. Caleb leaned against the sofa unhappily. They all felt that they didn''t do


    anything wrong.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Mark sighed helplessly. "Alright, alright. It''s useless to say whose responsibility it is now.


    Caleb, call Jeffery. Let''s find a solution and contact John as soon as possible to tell him that Sharon is


    at the frontier."


    "Tell him?" Caleb couldn''t believe it. "Now that John is dealing with Jerome alone. If we tell him about


    what happened to Sharon, do you think John would do nothing and stand by? Let me tell you, if John


    knows that Sharon is in the frontier and pregnant, I can guarantee that he will fight with Jerome directly


    and solve all the problems quickly. Then he will go back. Do you believe it or not?"


    If John hadn''t been thinking about avenging Aaron, he wouldn''t have endured it till now. If he knew that


    Sharon was pregnant and was still looking for him at the frontier, he would have no mood toplete


    the task.


    And he would not be in the mood to flirt with Caroline.


    Sitting on the sofa, with a slight frown on his handsome face, and a pair of deep eyes looking at a ce


    quietly, after a while, Mark said, "Since we can''t tell him, let Jeffery send more people to secretly


    protect Sharon. I believe that she will not stay in the camp obediently." As for anything about John, she


    had no idea what waiting was!

 Chapter 365 Hope Part One

    Chapter 365 Hope Part One


    For Sharon, she couldn''t wait here and do nothing.


    Since she didn''t believe in the death of John, why didn''t she buy all the time and opportunity to confirm


    the answer in her heart?


    "Doctor Cole, Doctor Lucine, several of our soldiers are injured." Cole and Lucine immediately ran to


    the medical room. Looking at the soldiers on the stretcher who had been badly injured, they could not


    help but frown slightly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    There were three injured people in total, two of whom were seriously injured and were immediately sent


    to the operating room. The other one could leave after being bandaged by Sharon.


    When Sharon didn''t see anything wrong and just walked out of the medical room, she saw a soldier


    running here in a hurry. Looking at her in the white coat, the soldier asked, "Are you a doctor?"


    "Yes. What''s wrong?" Sharon asked.


    "We found a seriously injured patient. Could you pleasee with us?"


    "Okay." Without any hesitation, Sharon turned around and went back to the medical room to get the


    first aid kit. Then she followed the soldier.


    After getting in the car, the car was bumpy all the way. In order to prevent the baby from shaking too


    much, Sharon tried her best to move her buttocks away from the seat and control the center of gravity


    with her legs.


    Sharon said, "Is it far away? How is the injured now?"


    The soldier said, "The injured is a captive. He was shot in the chest. He should be still alive."


    Sharon asked in doubt, "Captive?"


    The soldier nodded and said, "Yes, we treat all the captives equally based on humanity. If anyone can


    be saved, we will save them first."


    "I see." Sharon said. She had been worried about how to find out where John was since she came here


    and looked around. After all, he was alone outside, but she was protected here. She didn''t even know


    where he was, let alone to see him.


    But now, as long as the captive was saved, she could get the whereabouts of John from the captive.


    Even if she couldn''t know exactly where he was, at least she could know if he was still alive.


    After a long time, the car finally stopped after running over half a mountain.


    The injured man was lying by the stream.


    With the first aid kit in her hand, Sharon got out of the car, quickly walked over, squatted beside the


    injured and began to do the most basic examination for him.


    A few minutes had passed.


    Sharon stood up and said, "His pulse is very weak, and he has lost too much blood and is in aa.


    We have to send him back to the operating room as soon as possible."


    "Let''s get in the car." The soldier said in a hurry.


    "No, the car is too slow. It will take more than half an hour to go back. You can contact the


    headquarters and see if they can send a ne here." It took a long time for them by car. If it was an


    airne, it would take at most ten minutes to get here.


    It could save twenty minutes. Then the injured may survive.


    The soldier thought for a while and said, "Okay, I''ll contact the headquarters right now."


    Soon, the helicopter hovered above their head.


    Another soldier got off the ne and carried the injured on the ne with the soldier. After Sharon got


    on the ne, they went back.


    After getting off the airne, Sharon immediately disinfected and entered the operating room.


    Outside the operating room, the atmosphere was oppressive.


    "Kelvin, why are you so imprudent? You know that the injured is so far away, how can you let Doctor


    Sharon go? Don''t you know that she is pregnant? The mountain road is rugged. If anything happens to


    her, what do you think we should do?"


    Kelvin lowered his head and looked wronged. He hadn''t seen any of them in the medical team sent by


    the superior, let alone knew that there was a pregnant woman in it. He took her away when he saw her


    in a white coat, and she didn''t tell him.


    Although he felt wronged, he endured it.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I''ll be more careful next time."


    Austin nced at him and knew that Kelvin was innocent. He sighed and let him go.


    At first, he didn''t want to call Grandpa Qiao. He wanted her to stay here and see the situation. But


    when he saw that she did everything regardless of her identity as a pregnant woman, he was really


    worried.


    He turned around and walked out of the medical room. Then he took out his phone and called the Qiao


    family.


    In the Qiao family.


    "Austin, what happened to my granddaughter-inw?" Grandpa Qiao seemed to know what was going


    on. As soon as he heard the butler say that Austin was calling, he immediately felt unease.


    Austin sighed deeply and said, "Commander, I really have no choice. Otherwise, I won''t call you."


    Grandpa Qiao was stunned and said, "Take your time. I''m listening."


    Austin continued, "Commander, I can''t keep an eye on Doctor Sharon. She is five months pregnant


    now and she works here every day to deal with the injured. Although there are not many people here,


    you know the conditions here. It''s so cold, and we don''t even have a heater. She goes to work as soon


    as she has something to do. If anything happens to her, how can I exin to you? Most importantly, I


    heard from other doctors that she bandaged her belly every day in order not to let others know that she


    was pregnant. What if it hurt the baby?"


    Austin was so anxious that he sweated heavily. If anything happened to her and the child, John would


    kill him when he came back.


    Grandpa Qiao sighed. He knew that Sharon was infatuated with John, but she couldn''t do such a thing.


    Understanding the distress of Austin, heforted him, "Don''t worry, Austin. I will find a way to deal


    with this matter. Sharon is stubborn. She tried every means to go there to look for John. I think you''d


    better not let her stay there and do nothing. You can choose a few safe ces where John had stayed


    before and let her look for him. And send two people to follow her. If you keep avoiding her like this and


    don''t let her investigate, maybe she will do something bad."


    Austin asked in doubt, "Commander, is that okay? I think that girl is very smart. It won''t take long before


    she can see through."


    "Let''s have a try first. I''ll take her back as soon as I figure out a way."


    "Okay."


    When Shirley came out of the kitchen, she saw the worried look on Grandpa Qiao''s face and asked in


    doubt, "Father, what happened? What did Austin want from you?" Then she handed the teacup to him.


    With a sigh, Grandpa Qiao leaned against the sofa and said, "It''s about Sharon. Austin said that


    Sharon inspected the environment alone every day, trying to find an opportunity to look for John."


    Shirley didn''t say anything. There was no worry on her face, but a trace offort and joy in her heart.


    How could John meet such a woman who loved him so much? From the bottom of her heart, she liked


    Sharon more and more since she knew that Sharon went to the frontier.


    After a while, she said, "Dad, Sharon has been pregnant for five months. Why don''t you let her stay


    there for a month? She can do whatever she wants to do as long as Austin sends someone to protect


    her well. You can get her back one monthter if there is no news about John. In this case, she should


    have no objection."

 Chapter 366 Hope Part Two

    Chapter 366 Hope Part Two


    Grandpa Qiao looked at her for a while and nodded.


    Yes, if he didn''t give her time to give up, even if he forced her back, she would still think of various


    ways. It was better to let her investigate by herself within a month.


    If she could find some clues, it would be better.


    After talking with Grandpa Qiao on the phone, Sharon agreed with him. Austin also agreed to send two


    soldiers to apany her to look for John every day, but the premise was that she mustplete the


    task as an army doctor and ensure her safety before doing her own private affairs. Otherwise, she


    would be directly sent back.


    After hearing the news, Sharon became more active. Every day, she began to collect all kinds of


    information about John after she finished the work in the doctor''s office.


    She was so busy every day that she forgot everything.


    "Rat-tat!"


    "Mr. Austin." Hearing the knock on the door, Sharon put down the map in her hand and looked up.


    Austin put a box of rice in front of her and said worriedly, "Why are you so busy that you don''t even


    remember to eat? Don''t forget that besides John, you also have a baby who lives on you."


    Sharon smiled. She took out the lunch box, opened it and began to eat.


    "Uncle Austin, if you don''t bring me lunch, I really don''t feel hungry. I didn''t know I''m starving to death


    until I ate it."


    Austin shook his head helplessly and deliberately warned her with a serious look, "Let me tell you. This


    is thest time. If I find that you don''t eat on time again, I will immediately send someone to send you


    back."


    "Yes, sir!" Sharon made a salute and continued to eat with a smile.


    Not long after Austin left, she heard that the captive had woken up. She immediately put down her


    chopsticks and ran to the medical room.


    "Doctor Sharon."


    Sharon nodded, "You can go out first. I can take care of him."


    Hearing this, the nurse picked up an empty medicine bottle and left.


    "You saved me?" The man said weakly.


    "Yes. You were shot in the chest and the bullet was only two millimeters away from your heart. If you


    didn''t have the surgery in time, you would die without doubt." Sharon looked down at him. This man


    was about 180 meters tall. He looks strong. His palms were covered with a thickyer of calluses.


    Obviously, he was well-trained.


    Seeing that Sharon was staring at him, the man said, "If you have any questions, just ask."


    Sharon was a little surprised. How could he know that she had a question to ask?


    Now that he had spoken, she didn''t have to hesitate anymore. She said directly, "I think you should


    have been trained for a long time, so it shouldn''t be so easy for you to be shot in the chest. Moreover, I


    have checked that there is a tumor in your brain, which suppressed your nerves. You may often feel


    dizzy, or your hands may tremble. You need to use medicine to control it, but I found you didn''t have


    the medicine."


    The man took a look at her and then turned to the ceiling, as if he had something on his mind.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Sharon thought that it might be his own business and he didn''t want


    to tell her. Then she continued, "If you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it. As a doctor, I''m only


    responsible for curing the patient. In my eyes, you''re just a patient. I''m just concerned about your


    condition. I didn''t mean anything else."


    "I know." The man said. He turned to look at Sharon and said, "I was framed. Someone deliberately


    wanted to kill me. My medicine was also thrown away by him. I never knew that he wanted me to die so


    much. I''ve always treated him as my brother."


    As he spoke, the hatred in his eyes became stronger. He clenched his fists tightly, with a terrifying


    murderous look in his eyes.


    Sharon looked at him suspiciously and wondered who the man was.


    Although she was anxious, she knew that it took time. Since this man was willing to speak, it meant


    that he did not reject her now.


    She pulled out a chair and sat on the edge of the bed. She said, "I don''t know what happened to you,


    but from my point of view, you should be careful with your friends. Of course, I won''t deny that there are


    true friends. However, ording to what you just said, the person who can hurt you like this doesn''t


    deserve your friendship."


    "Yes, for so many years, I have always treated him as my brother and risked my life with him. I didn''t


    expect him to treat me like this!" The man''s eyes were bloodshot and looked very frightening. Sharon


    could tell how much he hated that person.


    Sharon sighed and stood up. "Well, if you want to take revenge, you have to take good care of yourself


    first. What would kill you is not the bullet in your chest, but the tumor in your brain. I think the most


    important thing for you now is to take good care of yourself and then solve the problems in your brain.


    Then you can get rid of them all. It was not toote to take revenge after that. Have a good rest. Call us


    if you need anything."


    The man quietly looked at the back of Sharon, and an inexplicable feeling arose in the bottom of his


    heart.


    He had gone through fire and water for so many years, and nobody knew why.


    If it was for a woman, he didn''t have much feelings for her. She was unruly and wayward. Most


    importantly, she had such a cruel and bloodthirsty elder brother. No man was willing to serve such a


    woman.


    But if it was for his career, looking at him now, ten years had passed, and he was still a follower. What


    did he have now?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He had no families and no love. Even his friends were so cruel to him. After working for the person for


    ten years, in the end, he had got nothing!


    ''Wayne, you were a loser.


    Not only have you been betrayed by your friends, but you were now a captive. Did you think it was


    worth to live like this?''


    He slowly recalled what had happened two hours ago, and the memories yed in his mind like a


    movie.


    "Wayne, how dare you hurt my sister? Do you want to die?" As soon as he finished speaking, a


    gunshot came, and a bullet directly shot into his left chest. His blood flew out.


    Wayne covered his chest and looked confused.


    He was shot by Jerome, whom he regarded as his brother. He was very confused.


    "Jerome, why, why did you... Caroline, what happened to her?"


    "How dare you ask? If it weren''t for you, would my sistermit suicide? Let me tell you, my sister


    died because of you, and you have to go to hell to apany her!"

 Chapter 367 Hope Part Three

    Chapter 367 Hope Part Three


    Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his head, apanied by a suffocating pain in his chest. Just as he


    was about to faint, he saw Caroline running over happily. Then he suddenly realized that it was just a


    trick!


    It was a trap set by Jerome to get rid of him.


    At the thought that his friend, whom he had worked together with for so many years, could treat him like


    this, Wayne''s heart and head ached together.


    Austin knew that Wayne had woken up. After asking him about his physical condition, he came in and


    said, "My name is Austin. I''m the suprememander here. As long as you tell us the truth, we won''t


    make things difficult for you."


    Wayne looked at him and said coldly, "I can tell you, but I have to talk to the doctor who helps me with


    the surgery."


    Austin frowned, "You mean Doctor Sharon?"


    Wayne was stunned. "I don''t know her name. I only know that she saved me. I won''t say anything


    unless shees."


    After thinking for a while, Austin nodded.


    Since Wayne was an important witness and he insisted on having a private talk with Sharon, the


    military had no choice but topromise.


    However, in order to ensure the safety of Sharon and prevent Wayne from noticing anything, he could


    only use the reason of his illness to move him to a separate room, and there were invisible surveince


    cameras in the four corners of the room to monitor his every move.


    "Doctor Sharon, you are here." Wayne watched Sharone in. His face was not as cold as before.


    His eyes were moving slightly, and there was no defense and vignce for others in his eyes.


    With a faint smile, Sharon picked up the remote control and moved up the head of the bed for him.


    Then she sat down on the edge of the bed.


    She said, "I have checked your wound. It has healed well, but the tumor in your brain needs to be


    observed. I will try my best to find the suitable medicine for you to shrink the tumor first and suppress


    its development."


    "Doctor Sharon, why did you tell me this?" Wayne asked in confusion. He didn''t believe that there was


    really someone good for him in the world. Especially after experiencing what Jerome had done to him,


    he didn''t believe that human beings were kind-hearted.


    But somehow, he felt a special sense of familiarity when he saw Sharon.


    Sharon looked at him and smiled, "You are my patient. It is my responsibility to tell you about your


    situation and find a way to cure you."


    "¡­¡­" Wayne was slightly stunned and looked at her in disbelief. "Didn''t you want to ask for their


    information when you took me here?"


    "Yes, not only Mr. Austin, but also I want to know. Because my husband is in your hands."


    On the other side of the monitor, except for Austin''s solemn and silent look, the other captains were


    burning with anxiety, thinking that Sharon was messing around!


    "Austin, look at what she is talking about. She will definitely screw it up this time."


    "Exactly."


    "Don''t worry. Just wait."


    Everyone was speechless when they saw how much Austin believed in Sharon.


    "Your husband?" Wayne was surprised. Her husband... Was she talking about John?


    "Yes." Sharon said, "My husband''s name is John. He died in this mission, but I don''t believe it.


    Someone saw him with a woman. I came here to investigate his whereabouts."


    "Him!" Wayne sneered and looked at her in front of him. His heart was full of sympathy. "Doctor


    Sharon, I advise you not to look for him. He is having a good time there and doesn''t remember you at


    all."


    Looking at the disbelief on Sharon''s face, Wayne said, "The woman you are talking about is Caroline,


    Jerome''s sister. They did save John, and Caroline fell in love with him at the first sight. But Jerome had


    never believed John and tortured him in all ways."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now thinking of the ways that Jerome used to deal with John, he felt it was terrible and inhuman.


    However, John endured it till now. If it was not driven by true love, his endurance was really amazing.


    But...


    "Doctor Sharon, I think you''d better not wait for him any longer. He is with Caroline now, and it seems


    that Caroline is going to marry him." He couldn''t help but grit his teeth at the thought of the hot groan in


    Caroline''s room that night. He sneered, "Maybe they had already had a child now. Why are you still


    waiting for him?"


    Baby...


    Sharon''s face darkened all of a sudden, and she looked at him with her beautiful eyes.


    It was impossible for him to have a child with others. It couldn''t be true!


    She didn''t believe it!


    She would never believe it even if she was beaten to death.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then she asked, "Can you tell me where they are?"


    "What? You want to see him?" Wayne looked at her in disbelief. "He has been with another woman.


    What are you going to do? You can''t even defeat Caroline, let alone Jerome. He won''t let you hurt his


    sister. At that time, you will die in the end." As for John, he wouldn''t be hurt at all.


    "It''s not up to you whether I could defeat them or not. Besides, I don''t want to fight for anything. If he


    really loves Caroline, I can quit. I just want to see him alive with my own eyes."


    "You..." What a fool!


    Looking at the beautiful and determined woman in front of him, Wayne could only do what he can do


    for her.


    She knew that her man didn''t love her anymore and had fallen in love with another woman. She just


    wanted to see him alive and would quit if he was happy with that woman! He really felt that the world


    was so big that there were countless weird people.


    With a bitter smile, he said, "Well, for the sake that I want to live a few more years, I''ll tell you. I hope


    you can have a good ending. And I hope your baby can have a happy family."


    Sharon was stunned. She had already wrapped her belly so tightly. How could he know that?


    Wayne seemed to have read her mind. He chuckled and said, "Don''t feel strange. The way you walk


    and your movements betray you. A normal woman will not walk like you."


    Sharon was surprised about his discernment.


    Two hourster, Sharon came out of the ward.


    Everyone was surprised that Wayne could talk to her for such a long time, because he was unwilling to


    say one more word to them. Although they seemed to be chatting, they got a lot of useful information


    from Wayne.


    Everyone was so happy. Austin let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that it was the right choice that he had


    chosen to believe in Sharon.


    "Mr. Austin, what can I do for you?" As soon as Sharon walked out of the ward, the young soldier was


    already waiting at the door and immediately took her to see Austin.


    With admiration written all over his face, Austin nodded repeatedly and said, "Doctor Sharon, you have


    made a great contribution this time. Now that we know where John is, don''t worry. We will bring John


    back safely."

 Chapter 368 Hope Part Four

    Chapter 368 Hope Part Four


    With admiration written all over his face, Austin nodded repeatedly and said, "Doctor Sharon, you have


    made a great contribution this time. Now that we know where John is, don''t worry. We will bring John


    back safely."


    "Uncle Austin, I want to go by myself." Sharon refused without hesitation. That was her man. No matter


    what the result was, she had to see it with her own eyes.


    "But you..." With an embarrassed look on his face, Austin advised, "Sharon, you can''t act on impulse in


    such a situation. You are pregnant now. You should think more about the baby. Besides, the people


    there are not easy to deal with. I''m afraid..."


    "They don''t know me at all. They won''t do anything to me. If John still remembers the past, he won''t


    ignore me if he sees that I''m in danger. If he doesn''t love me anymore, I believe he won''t stand by


    either. I trust him."


    Austin sighed. It seemed that he would never be able to convince her. No matter what reason he had,


    she had her own way to refute him.


    "Okay, I can let you go there, but you can''t act on your own. Otherwise, I will be doomed if anything


    happens to you."


    -


    After thest examination for Wayne, Sharon told him to have a good rest and left the base camp with


    her squad that night.


    Because the mission was very dangerous and she was pregnant, Austin specially arranged a female


    soldier to follow her.


    "Nice to meet you, Doctor Sharon. My name is Olivia. I''m here to protect you. If you feel ufortable


    or need anything, please tell me."


    "¡­¡­ Okay."


    In fact, Sharon didn''t want to make trouble for anyone, but she didn''t know how to refuse Austin''s


    kindness.


    After all, he was entrusted by Grandpa Qiao.


    The five of them got off the ne and went straight to the camp where the squad was.


    The conditions here were worse, but they arranged the best ce for Sharon.


    Although many people were dissatisfied and thought she was here to make trouble, they just dared not


    to say anything. Of course, Sharon was not a fool. Anyone with a discerning eye could see how bad


    their looks were, not to mention that she was a doctor who was good at gauging people''s words and


    expressions and also knew psychotherapy.


    "Olivia, you don''t have to take care of me. I can do it myself." Olivia Jiang made a fire for her, took the


    quilt and made the bed for her, which made Sharon feel sorry.


    She had never been taken care of like this at home, let alone here.


    Olivia Jiang nced at her and said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. This is the order of the superior. I''m


    a soldier. I am just obeying the order."


    "¡­¡­"


    Sharon didn''t say a word. After Olivia Jiang packed up everything and left, she also went out of the


    tent.


    Looking at the bright moonlight in the sky and the burning fire, Sharon''s heart was as cold as this


    winter.


    She had thought that her life would be as peaceful as everyone else''s. She would have a stable job,


    get married and have children, watch her children grow up, and then grow old


    But who would have thought that when she fell in love with John, her life was destined to be tough?


    She had been in love with him for so many years.


    When things got better for her, John was gone for a task.


    And now he forgot her and was with another woman. With a bitter smile, she thought to herself, ''If John


    coulde back, I would take care of him for the rest of my life.''


    It was a sleepless night. Sharon almost opened her eyes for the whole night.


    At dawn, she went out of the tent and began to prepare breakfast for everyone, but no one was willing


    to let her work.


    A man staggered farther and farther. Suddenly, a ck Jeep stopped at the gate of the vige not far


    away. The figure getting out of the car made her stunned.


    It was John!


    Just as she was about to run over, she suddenly stopped. There was another womaning down


    with John. She must be the woman named Caroline.


    Seeing that John held Caroline intimately into the vige, she felt a dull pain in her heart.


    She kept looking at the figure of John until he disappeared at the entrance of the vige.


    Tears fell down unconsciously.


    She covered her belly with her hand and said, "Baby, have you seen it? He is your father."


    She hadn''t seen him for five months. She missed him so much...


    ''John, have you ever thought of me?''


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t know how long she had been standing. When Sharon was about to go back, she suddenly


    lost consciousness.


    "Girl, you are awake." Sharon opened her eyes and turned her eyes slightly. Looking at the two strange


    and old faces in front of her, she was stunned.


    The olddy looked at her with an amiable smile and said, "Girl, don''t be nervous. My old man and I


    were picking wild vegetables on the mountain. We happened to see you faint, so we brought you back.


    I have asked the doctor to check on you. You are too tired and pregnant. Why did you go up the


    mountain alone?"


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    Although the two elders in front of her didn''t look like bad people, she still didn''t dare to speak.


    After all, it was so close to Jerome''s ce. No one knew who these people were.


    Seeing her pale face, they guessed that she must be too scared to speak. The old man came over with


    a ss of water and put it beside her. He said softly, "Here is water. You can drink some first. Don''t


    worry. We are not bad people. We have lived here for generations. We often take in some passers-by


    whoe to travel or for lodging. I don''t think you are from this ce. Have you lost your way? Where


    are your family and friends?"


    Sharon was indeed thirsty. She looked vigntly at the two of them, picked up the cup and took a sip.


    Her lips were wet, but she didn''t drink it.


    She said softly, "I''m here to find my husband."


    "Your husband?" The two looked at each other and asked, "Where is your husband? If you don''t mind


    telling us, maybe we can help you find some information."


    "I...I..." Sharon looked at them. Tears welled up in her eyes. "My husband''s name is John. He''s


    missing."


    "¡­¡­" Seeing her sobbing, the two old people felt sorry for her. The old woman gently supported her


    back andforted her. "It''s okay. Have a good rest here. We will help you find some information


    about your husband. If he is in this ce, you will definitely find him. Don''t worry."


    Sharon had a rest for a while. She was about to leave, but the old couple didn''t allow her to leave. They


    said that it was not safe for her to leave alone with a big belly.


    On the one hand, she thought that if Olivia Jiang found that she was missing, they would definitely be


    anxious. On the other hand, since she had already been out and the old couple were local, it would be


    easy to find John in private. She thought about it for a while and decided to stay until she found John.

 Chapter 369 My Husband Part One

    Chapter 369 My Husband Part One


    After chatting with the two elders for a long time, Sharon seemed to be cheerful on the surface and told


    them something, but the two elders knew that she was actually on guard against them.


    Seeing that she looked much better, they let her sit in the yard. They could chat with her while working.


    The old man was doing farm work while his wife was doing family work at home. Although they didn''t


    have too much money, they were happy.


    "Grandma, why are you and grandpa at home only? Where are your children?" Sharon asked curiously


    while helping her pick vegetables.


    "Dead."


    "¡­¡­" Stunned, Sharon apologized in a low voice, "I''m sorry."


    "Well, there''s nothing to be sorry for. My son died to save someone. Although he''s gone, I''m not sad."


    There was no sadness on the old woman''s wrinkled face, but more pride and honor.


    Sharon looked at her, lost in thought.


    "Granny Cora." A clear voice like an oriole came through. Hearing the voice, Sharon looked at the girl


    coming in with a smile who was about twenty years old.


    Cora stood up in a hurry and smiled at the girl, "Caroline, you''re here. Your vegetables haven''t been


    taken back yet. Wait a little longer. Your grandpa is already there."


    Caroline nodded, turned to look at Sharon beside Cora, and said, "Granny Cora, this is... Your friend?"


    When Cora was about to say something, a man''s voice came from not far away, which made Sharon


    nervous.


    She clenched her fists. Her heart was beating fast.


    "Caroline, why are you running so fast? Why didn''t you put on your clothes? Aren''t you afraid of getting


    sick?" John came in. He called Cora and put his coat on Caroline.


    Sharon was stunned and looked at John''s gentle look. Her heart was painful.


    The warm tears gradually blurred her sight.


    After putting on the clothes, Caroline looked at Sharon and asked, "Are you here for a trip? Granny


    Cora is a nice person. She often let the traveling people stay overnight."


    Travel?


    Hearing what Caroline said, John turned around and saw Sharon standing there.


    His heart tightened, and the blood all over his body seemed to be frozen. He immediately lost his


    reaction.


    She lost weight... She looked thinner.


    Her hair was longer and even a little messy.


    John looked at her with angry in his eyes.


    Couldn''t she take good care of herself when he was away?


    What the hell was she doing in the past few months?


    Why did she make herself so embarrassed?


    She didn''t look like the daughter of the Yan Group and his girl.


    Sharon withdrew her gaze and looked at Caroline. She smiled faintly and said, "I''m not here for a trip.


    I''m here to look for someone."


    "Look for someone?" Caroline was curious who would find someone in this remote ce. "Who are you


    looking for?"


    "I am here to find... My husband!"


    "Your husband!" With her lips pursed, Caroline looked at her sideways, from head to foot, and finally fell


    on her belly. Confused, she asked, "May I ask you... Are you pregnant?"


    "I..." When Sharon was hesitating, Cora immediately said, "Yes, this girl just fainted on the mountain.


    My husband and I took her back. The doctor said that she was too tired and suffered from malnutrition.


    Caroline, you know a lot of people. Please help her. This girl is very pitiful. She is pregnant andes


    here to look for her husband."


    The more Cora said, the more pitiful she felt for Sharon. Even Caroline showed mercy to her.


    However, no one knew that the person she wanted to find was very close.


    He was standing right in front of her.


    But even so, she couldn''t tell them.


    No matter how much she wanted to hug him and wanted to tell him that she was pregnant, he gave her


    a child that night, she couldn''t say anything.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Drops of warm tears were like broken beads, which could not be held back.


    Holding Sharon in her arms, Cora keptforting her, and even Caroline walked up to her.


    Looking at Sharon''s tearful face, John''s heart ached.


    He clenched his fists, trying his best to control the desire to hold her in his arms regardless of anything


    and tell everyone that he was her husband.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Soon, Sharon calmed herself down, wiped off the tears on her face and forced a smile. "Thank you. I


    was too sad just now. I''m fine now. Thank you."


    "Don''t worry. I will help you find your husband. Tell me his name and appearance. You''d better give me


    his photo. I''ll send someone to look for him. We''ll get the news soon."


    Caroline patted her chest and promised firmly, as if she was the one who would find her husband for


    her.


    Sharon paused and looked at John who was standing there still.


    Although they hadn''t seen each other for five months, he was still so charming and handsome. He was


    still charming and unruly.


    But what about her?


    She looked down at her dirty clothes, messy hair. She felt bitter in her heart.


    "My husband''s name is Mark. He is thirty-two years old and he is about the same height as that


    gentleman. As for the photo..." She couldn''t tell them John''s real name. He might be in danger. After a


    pause, Sharon said, "I don''t have his photo."


    "No photo..." It never urred to Caroline that such an infatuated wife didn''t have a photo of her


    husband. Then how did she find here all the way? "It doesn''t matter if there are no photos. Don''t worry.


    I will send someone to look for him for you when I go back. You can stay here with Granny Cora. I''ll tell


    you if I get any news."


    Sharon raised her eyes and gave a thankful smile.


    At this time, Cora''s husband came back with the vegetables in his arms. Then, Caroline took them and


    left with John arm in arm.


    Looking at the backs of the two of them, Sharon felt a burst of bitterness in her chest again.


    ''John, you still remembered me, didn''t you?


    Even if you didn''t say anything, I could tell from your eyes that you still remembered me.


    But why were you with her?


    Was it just toplete the task and avenge your father?''


    Arm in arm with John, Caroline thought about what had happened to Sharon as she walked. She kept


    saying, "John, do you think she is so pitiful? She is pregnant and goes everywhere to look for her


    husband. Do you think she can find her husband? If she can''t find him, what should she do with her


    child?"


    John remained silent. The more Caroline said, the more painful John felt.


    "I think she is so stupid. There are so many people in the world. Where is she going to find him? She


    didn''t have any photos. She was like a headless fly. What if something happened on the way? If I were


    her, I wouldn''t have looked for him. At least I would wait until the baby was born. But if her man is dead,


    why did she give birth to this child?"


    "Enough!" With a roar of John, Caroline immediately stopped talking and looked at him in a daze.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!